How to play an active role in your child’s education

This article was co-authored by Kathy Slattengren, M.Ed.. Kathy Slattengren is a Parent Educator and Coach and the Founder of Priceless Parenting. With over two decades of experience, Kathy specializes in helping parents build strong, loving relationships with their children. She has helped thousands of parents around the world through Priceless Parenting’s online classes, presentations, coaching, and books. Kathy holds a Bachelor’s degree in Computer Science and Psychology from The University of Minnesota and a Masters degree in Education and Instructional Design from The University of Washington. Kathy is a member of the National Parenting Education Network, the US Alliance to End the Hitting of Children, the International Society for Technology in Education, and a founding member of Parent Learning Link. Priceless Parenting has been featured on ABC News, Komo News, King 5 News, National PTA, Parent Map, and Inspire Me Today.

There are 7 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

This article has been viewed 87,848 times.

Education is one of the most important parts of your child’s life. Children learn in many different ways and absorb a lot of information each day. Much of the learning takes place in school, but your child receives an education outside of school, too. There are several ways that you can play an active role in your child’s education, both at home and at school.

This article was co-authored by Kathy Slattengren, M.Ed.. Kathy Slattengren is a Parent Educator and Coach and the Founder of Priceless Parenting. With over two decades of experience, Kathy specializes in helping parents build strong, loving relationships with their children. She has helped thousands of parents around the world through Priceless Parenting’s online classes, presentations, coaching, and books. Kathy holds a Bachelor’s degree in Computer Science and Psychology from The University of Minnesota and a Masters degree in Education and Instructional Design from The University of Washington. Kathy is a member of the National Parenting Education Network, the US Alliance to End the Hitting of Children, the International Society for Technology in Education, and a founding member of Parent Learning Link. Priceless Parenting has been featured on ABC News, Komo News, King 5 News, National PTA, Parent Map, and Inspire Me Today.

There are 7 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

This article has been viewed 87,848 times.

Education is one of the most important parts of your child’s life. Children learn in many different ways and absorb a lot of information each day. Much of the learning takes place in school, but your child receives an education outside of school, too. There are several ways that you can play an active role in your child’s education, both at home and at school.

Parental involvement is one of the biggest factors in a child’s academic success, and students whose parents are involved in their children’s education are more likely to graduate, go to college, and enjoy learning. Are you looking to get more involved? Here are seven ways to play a more active role in your child’s education.

1) Read to Your Kids

Studies show that reading just 20 minutes a day with your children improves their vocabulary, reading skills, and general knowledge. Take turns reading aloud and having your child read to you.

2) Sit with Your Children During Homework

No kid likes to be left alone doing homework when others are out having fun. Your children will find it easier to concentrate if you are right there with them, and they know they aren’t missing out on anything. Homework can also become a bonding experience.

3) Try Supplemental Activities

If your child is struggling with a particular concept, try to find supplemental online learning activities that can help. Many websites and online courses show creative, hands-on teaching methods for every possible educational topic, including math programs, such as the highly adaptive LearnBop, plus writing apps, apps for learning STEM, and music apps.

4) Make Daily Activities Educational

Take advantage of educational topics as they come up in conversation or day-to-day activities. For example, ask your child to calculate the tip at a restaurant, or identify and weigh vegetables at the supermarket. Or look for resources to mark special days in history and find educational movies to watch together and discuss. Even sporting events can provide educational opportunities.

5) Express a Love of Learning

You can encourage a love of learning by showing your children how excited you are to learn new things. Children pick up on your feelings easily. The more you express interest and enjoyment in educational topics, the more they will too.

6) Learn Together

As children get older and teaching styles change, you may not know all the answers to your children’s homework. But don’t let that stop you from helping! You can use online resources to find the answers alongside them. If you show your children how to look up answers and conduct research, you provide them with learning tools they can use through high school and beyond.

7) Provide Educational Tools and Crafts at Home

Fill your home with creative, educational opportunities and supplies. Have a closet filled with open-ended supplies for art, engineering projects, science experiments, and educational games ready to go. Rather than turning to the TV, iPad, or video games, join your child in a fun and educational craft project instead!

Becoming involved in your child’s education takes time and commitment, but the outcome is worth it. Parents who switch their children to online learning have even more opportunities to be involved with their students’ education by becoming their Learning Coach. Learn more at In what ways have you become more involved in your child’s learning?

Share this post with your friends!

Studying which is the best way to educate children is not something new. Psychologists and sociologists, but educators and teachers alike, have taken a look into this matter for quite some years. As the world is changing and new study opportunities become available, meeting the needs and expectations of students at school becomes mandatory.

Nowadays, there are more alternative education options than ever before. Technology has created the opportunity for students to learn remotely, but also take part in classes from the comfort of their own homes. Even though some of these advancements were triggered by the global pandemic, the array of learning opportunities makes this domain even more engaging.

But, apart from the tech options you have for education, what is the role of parents? They not only are the primary caregivers of their children, but they could play an active role in their education.

Involved Parents Create Involved Children

If you are a parent wondering if it’s okay to have an active role in the education of your children, you should know that the answer is yes. Studies have shown that children whose parents get actively involved in education have better academic outcomes. They are more performant and efficient, have higher grades, and go to school.

Not going to school is one of the issues that exist in today’s society. The rate of absenteeism is only growing, making it a chronic problem. About 15% of middle school students are chronically absent from school, while the percentage of high-school students is over 20%.

Missing school means missing opportunities for improvement. You miss classes where you could expand your knowledge and hone your skills. Which, in turn, leads to poor performance. In this case, parents could take an active role in the education of their children and support them in overcoming academic obstacles. They can get assignmentbro writing help for students and have qualified writers offer their professional help to students who need it. Involved parents create involved children, especially because parents are the first role models children have.

Getting the Support They Need

It isn’t probably a surprise that the more support children get, the better their performance will be. This is not characteristic only of schools, but home environments too. Indeed, teachers play an important role in motivating students to learn more. They have a lot of power and influence and through supportive teaching methods, they can make children like even the most challenging subjects. But they need to get the same support at home too.

Sometimes, they may encounter obstacles. They might not understand a math problem. They might have difficulties solving a problem. And parents can be there to support them in overcoming and facing all these challenges. Children who get the educational support they need both in school and at home have a positive attitude towards learning.

This is essential as it shapes children’s perspective on school. Those who feel they hate or deeply dislike school will not be as motivated as those who have a positive attitude and perspective on school. And it’s easy to understand which group will have a poor academic performance.

Strengthening the Bond

The last argument in favor of parents getting involved in the education of their children is the one of strengthening the bond between them. Indeed, parents can offer the guidance and support children need. But in the process of being there for their children, parents become more attentive to their needs and expectations. They understand their emotions and help them recognize and handle them. Getting a glimpse and being in contact with your children’s emotions strengthens the bond between you.

Final Thoughts

Many parents wonder if they should get more involved in the education of their children. The answer is yes. However, you should keep in mind that getting too involved will not allow your child to develop their autonomy. You should be there to support and guide them when they need to, not to make decisions for them. Parents should have an active role but not one that hinders the skills development of their children. Involved parents create involved children and it strengthens the bond between them.

Bio lines: Connie Elser is a content writer and blogger. She is passionate about traveling and reading. Connie writes articles on topics such as parenting, productivity, and motivation.

How to play an active role in your child's education

The Role of Parents in Education

Although most structured learning takes place in the confines of the school, that doesn’t mean that parents cannot have an active role in their children’s education. On the contrary, parents can encourage, motivate, and even influence their kids to do well in school. This article will discuss the roles that parents play in the education of their children.

Monitor their child’s progress in school:

Parents should have active participation in their child’s school. They should be aware of how their child is progressing in school. The online grading portals, report cards, and the school progress reports provide parents a pretty good picture of the student’s performance – grades, attendance, behavior, and evaluation of the teacher.

Coordinate with teachers:

The teacher is the best person to talk to on how well a child is doing in school. Often, the teacher will be able to give feedback not just on the academic aspect, but the emotional, and social aspects as well. Parents will be made aware if there are problems that may be hindering learning and student achievement.

Attend Parent-teacher Meetings:

A parent-teacher association, or PTA, is an organization composed of parents and teachers that is intended to facilitate parental participation in school. Most elementary and middle schools (whether public or private) have a PTA. Parent-teacher associations take an active role in developing programs that support the educational needs of children. They also promote strong partnerships among families, schools, and communities.

One-on-one talks:

Communication between parents and children is very important. It is the responsibility of the parent to provide guidance and advice. During these one-on-one sessions, problems and corresponding solutions can be discussed. All children need some time for a heart-to-heart talk with their parents.

Participate in School Activities:

School activities are great opportunities to bring together students and parents. Students are strongly encouraged to participate in school functions, contests, and sports. Children naturally want to exhibit their talents and skills for everyone to see, especially their parents. It’s also an excellent opportunity to get a “feel” of the school environment and how students interact with each other.

Be a role model for learning:

Parents serve as the first teachers of their kids during the early years. The responsibility of teaching doesn’t end when a child starts going to school. Often, children will need help in their assignments – in math, science, and social studies. It is the parent’s job to show how exciting and useful learning can be. Through proper guidance, parents can help their kids manage their time and strike a balance between recreation (watching TV, playing games, surfing the net) and school.

Connect what your child learns to everyday life:

More often than not, many of the things that your kids learn in school can be associated with everyday life. For example, you can talk to your child about units of measurement when cooking. In the field of science, you can discuss celestial bodies (sun, moon, stars), and the weather outside. If your child shows interest in gadgets and things, you can explain how the computer, refrigerator, and other appliances work. You can also discuss safety inside and outside the home (what to do during a storm, fire, or earthquake). Make this a part of your child’s everyday experience to fuel your child’s curiosity and desire to learn.


When parents are keenly involved in their children’s education, the children are more likely to perform better in school. The things mentioned above are just some of the ways to get involved in the educational success of your kids. For more, read Dear Parents…Lessons from Your Child’s Teacher: The Parent and Teacher Guide to Creating a Better Bond.

INcompassing Education knows how important education is in the lives of students. This is the reason why we do our part to improve the quality of education through professional development for educators. Contact us and get to know more about our amazing team!

This post contains Amazon Affiliate links. We earn on qualifying purchases at no cost to you.

Type of paper: Essay

Pages: 4

Words: 950

Published: 12/31/2019

Role of Parents in Children’s Education and School Practices

Despite the fact that most parents get involved in their children’s education in secondary schools, many of them do not get deeply engaged. One major group that is affected by this verity is that of working class families. Consumed in career activities, such parents relate with their children shallowly and leave most of their parenting roles to teachers in several instances. Though they express extraordinary commitment to the success of their children educationally, many of these parents view their responsibility in their children’s education as being a supplementary role. They believe that the teachers should do the work and get only support from them.
Most parents pay for all their children require in schools and believe that the schools have all that is to be offered to children. As such, their view of the teachers is that of ‘the all knowing,’ individuals who are able to do everything for their children, theirs is to stand at a distance and watch things happening. A fact that helps perpetuate this notion is the way teachers react to this perspective towards children. Teachers accept all responsibility and allow parents passive role. As such, the idea in parents is strengthened by these teachers. Despite the presence of careers, class factors, power affairs, gender and ethnicity issues that perpetuate the passive involvement of parents in children’s education, the responsibility parents have over their children’s social and academic education cannot be evaded. Parents have to start moving closer to their children, and getting more drawn into their children’s education.

Parents cannot play just a supportive role in educating their children. They have to get more of an engagement than mere involvement in the children’s education. In a child’s education, parents are partners to teachers rather than those who play a supportive role. There are several reasons for this. The first reason stems from the view of the family being the primary source of education to babies and toddlers. This primary role extends all the way into school life and includes both formal and informal education. It is parents who are responsible for providing suitable educational environment at home and ensuring that the same exists in the school. This can only be done by associating closely with teachers and getting into the life of the student; not from a passive role. In extension, parents are responsible for establishing an intellectual perception base on decision making processes for their children. This includes regular conversation and mental stimulation that is only possible with personal engagement. If the parent watches the child from a distance, the child also believes the parent is either an enemy or a stranger to them. As such, they may never share any information about their education with the parents.

There are further responsibilities that belong to parents in shaping the education of children. These include the shaping of social values in the children as well as the incorporation of theoretical education into the community and society life. When parents fail to model their children well, some end up becoming juvenile delinquents despite their regular interaction with their teachers. It must come to the attention of parents that a teacher relates with hundreds of students and may never take keen interest on a single student, unless the student is outstanding in a famous or infamous way. It is for this reason that parents must not absolve their duty of providing for the child a modeling ground that is morally acceptable in coordination with the teachers.

Development of child’s self concept also requires a lot of participation from parents. How children view themselves in relation to societal constructs of education, gender, race and several other factors that lead to ultimate personality development begin from early childhood. If this is the role of the parent from birth, the parent cannot simply transfer it wholesomely to the teacher. In some way, the parent has to continue with their part of this role. Also, the building of ambitions and dreams into future achievements for the child is only possible through the parent. From tender ages, children trust and believe in parents. As such, they share all the good and bad information with the parents. If the parent suddenly sabotages the child for the teacher, many children may lack someone to guide them to the achievement of their ambitions.

While the term parent encompasses all family members and other caregivers, it is imperative to recognize the role they play when actively involved in children’s education. If these parents are to take this desired active participation, the achievement of a jointly shared responsibility towards accomplishing a continued successful and fruitful education process can be met. Children well attended to by parents bear various admirable qualities. Results of this engagement include reduced school dropout rates, improved intellectual accomplishment, willingness to learn, and improved social and life skills.

In order to ensure total success in education, I am opined that parents must move from the position of basic providers at home to partners of teachers and all stakeholders of education. They must get drawn in at school level and assess their children’s progress. Through this, they must keep in touch with teachers and all learners’ support. In a similar manner, they must monitor all learning activities at home in a friendly approach. They must help their children in making sensitive decisions in relation to educational activities, and offer guidance where necessary. Finally, they have to help the children integrate into the society for a successful communal integration. This way, the children’s education will be more successful and more fruitful.

  • NAEYC Login
  • Member Profile
  • Hello Community
  • Accreditation Portal
  • Online Learning
  • Online Store

You are here

By Gaye Gronlund

As a parent, you want your children to learn all that they can—to grasp math concepts, to be curious about exploring the world, and to learn to read and write. Did you know that you can help your son or daughter academically by playing with them? Play and learning go together!

What kind of play helps children learn the best? Play that really engages children—play that they will focus on and stay with even when problems arise. This kind of play helps children develop their approaches to learning—in other words, the ways they respond to learning situations. Curiosity about the world, initiative and problem solving, and focused attention and persistence are just a few approaches to learning that children develop through play.

In the early years, parents can help children develop the skills to be better students by playing with them. Yes, as they enter kindergarten and the elementary years, children need to have some understanding of letters and numbers. However, if they have not developed solid approaches to learning, they will not be as successful in school settings.

Encouraging Toddlers at Play

Joey is 20 months old. He has a basket full of toys, including rattles, soft plastic blocks, a set of stacking rings, stuffed animals, and cloth and plastic books. Joey’s dad often sits down on the floor with Joey and invites him to play with items in the basket. Joey’s favorite activity is to dump out all of the toys and put the basket on his head! This is typical toddler play behavior. Joey is curious about the world and is looking at it another way—through the slats in the basket!

Joey loves to shake the rattles to hear the different sounds or to stack two or three blocks and knock them down. His attention to each might be up to five minutes or so, which is just right for his age. He may solve problems as he tries to place the rings on the stacking post or to add more blocks to a tower.

Joey’s dad encourages his curiosity. He comments about what he is doing: “I see you are trying to get that last ring on the post, but it just won’t fit.” Or he asks him questions: “Where did that ball go? Do you see it hiding behind the chair?” He connects his play to learning by responding positively to his interest: “I can tell you like to look through the basket, you silly boy. Does everything look different from under there?” He also encourages him by asking him to keep trying even when he gets frustrated. “Oh, those blocks keep falling down, don’t they? Can you try to put just one on top of another gently? Let’s see what happens. I’ll help you.” This encouragement fosters his perseverance, his attention, and his initiative at problem solving, all positive approaches to learning.

Encouraging Preschoolers at Play

Alicia is 4 years old. She loves to dress up in her mommy’s clothes, jewelry, and shoes and then pretend to go shopping, care for her baby dolls, and cook dinner. Through her pretend play Alicia learns to think abstractly. When she holds a block in her hand and uses it to pretend to talk on the phone, she is using the block as a symbol for something else. That’s abstract thinking in action! And, since letters and numbers are abstract because they are symbols of what they represent, pretend play is one way a child develops her understanding of letters and numbers.

Alicia’s mom and dad have recognized that supporting her pretend activities keeps her engaged for 10 to 15 minutes at a time. They pretend right along with her, asking her to “bake some cookies” or to “go grocery shopping” for them. They give her paper and crayons so that she can pretend to write grocery lists. They encourage her to count how many items she has placed in her toy shopping cart. They accept her scribbles and letter-like shapes as her writing (just right for 4-year-olds) and help her when the numbers get a little mixed up.

Alicia will work with puzzles for long periods of time, too, especially if her dad joins her. Together, they figure out strategies for putting the pieces together. She may turn the pieces around, trying out different ways until she is successful. She is developing problem solving and persistence as she does so.

Your Role as Your Child Plays

Playing with your child helps keep your child engaged in the kind of play where learning occurs. Your interest, questions, and comments as you play alongside will help your child use toys productively. And the two of you will have lots of fun together! Most importantly, you will be working toward your child’s future success as a student by building important approaches to learning. Play and learning go together!


Aug 20, 2015

The key to a healthy life is physical activity at a young age.

Activities should incorporate many different skills through a variety of forms and should be maintained throughout a child’s day. Safe, stimulating environments are important, as are positive role models.

Make Sure Children Are Active

Young children need regular, vigorous, physical activity—active play—to develop and grow properly. Active play strengthens bones, muscles and the brain and establishes connections between all of them.

A physically active lifestyle is crucial for life-long health and physical and emotional wellbeing. To develop good habits, children should be physically active every day.

If children don’t develop good habits of physical activity when they are young, they increase their risk of being overweight or obese later in life. Obesity is linked to a number of health and mental health problems.

What Is Physical Activity?

Physical activity means taking part in active play and games that use the large muscles of the body. Whole body play of almost any kind, especially outdoor play, provides the movement that children need.

Play that uses the hands and fingers is also important—it helps develop fine motor skills.

Active play is important for children with disabilities. Some activities may need to be modified so kids with disabilities can be active and stay safe.

Active play is vigorous enough if children breathe faster and deeper, start to sweat and get warm, can feel their heart beat faster or have redness in their cheeks.

How Much Physical Activity Is Enough?

Children under the age of six should be physically active for a short time during every hour that they’re awake.

  • Infants (up to one year): Daily activity is important. Provide toys and simple objects that encourage them to move.
  • Toddlers (1-3 years): At least 30 minutes of adult-organized activity daily. At least 60 minutes of unstructured physical activity—especially outdoors.
  • Preschoolers (3-5 years): At least 60 minutes of structured physical activity every day. At least 60 minutes of daily unstructured physical activity is recommended—especially outdoors.

Reduce Screen Time

Children up to two years of age shouldn’t spend any time watching television or screens. Children between three and five years of age should be limited to one to two hours of screen time each day.

When Should Kids Start Physical Activity?

As soon as possible! Encourage young children to roll over and crawl by putting a toy out of their reach. Don’t put it too far away. Let them play with it when they’ve reached it.

Remember to provide a safe, stimulating and interesting environment in which children can physically explore their world.

Kinds of Physical Activities

Body control skills: balance, moving the arms and legs in rhythmic ways to music
Locomotor skills: crawling, walking, running, skipping, jumping, leaping, rolling
Sending and receiving skills: rolling a ball, throwing, catching, kicking, hitting things with a bat or stick

Children should learn to be active indoors and out. Make physical activity a family event. Kids learn from positive role models!

How to play an active role in your child's education

It’s easy to get it into one’s head that sending a child to school is all that’s needed for their education. Indeed, a huge number of people think that way, and then take actions that match that line of thought. Of course, it’s not true, and there’s a wealth of evidence that a huge number of problems occur when children lack parent involvement in K12 education. The information is solid, and has proven that it’s far, far better for parents to take an active, direct role.

Schools Can Only Do So Much

For starters, a school can only do so much to teach a child when they don’t have any support from home. A child is at school only a short amount of time, compared to how much time they’re at home. And certainly, any teacher can assign homework. But homework is often used for the process of learning at home. And learning involves more than a simple rote memorization. True learning involves understanding the material and using it expand their knowledge of the world around them.

When children lack parent involvement in K12 education, they can certainly figure out how to give the rote answers that teachers may want on the homework. But there’s no one to help them truly understand and comprehend the material. Without that parental involvement, how can they ever truly learn?

Learning Includes Respect For Teachers

But that’s not the only place that a lack of parental involvement can cause problems. When there’s no parental involvement, children don’t learn how to properly respect their teacher. Children learn about social cues and social hierarchy from their parents, after all. If parents aren’t being involved in their education, they’ll begin to learn that their education simply isn’t that important. After all, if it was important, then surely their parents would take an active role, right?

When they see that their parents aren’t taking that active role, what they internalize is that their parents don’t find their education very important. Thus, it won’t matter how many times their parents say things like “get a good education” and “you need to do all your homework”, they’ll see that their parents don’t really care. When parents don’t care, how can children be expected to care?

The simple truth is that they can’t. If parents don’t care, children won’t care. Thus, if you want your children to take their education seriously, you have to show them that you care. You have to take an active role in that education, and ensure they’re learning.

Is There A Right Way For Parents to Get Involved?

However, it’s important to take an active role in the right way. Many parents attempt to take an active role by showing up at school and attempting to guide the learning structure. That’s the wrong thing to do! While no person is perfect, and teachers and administrators alike will make a number of mistakes, it’s important to understand that they have learning and experience in how to teach children.

If you’re not a teacher, nor a school administrator, and you’ve never taken classes on how to teach and instruct children, then you don’t really know how to do so. So it’s important to allow the school to plan out lesson plans that are important. Your job, as a parent, is to support your child in learning that information.

Many children lack parent involvement in K12 education, but that doesn’t have to be the way it is. It’s simple to take an active role in your child’s education. All you have to do is show interest, listen to what they’ve learned, and try to help them understand. When you do that, they’ll truly be getting the education they deserve.

Play helps children understand the world and discover how their bodies work. Explore the benefits of play and find out how to encourage rich playtime experiences.

For thousands of years, play has been a childhood tradition. Unregulated and unstructured, it has passed from generation to generation. Even during periods of immense challenge, such as the Great Depression and World War II Nazi Germany, children found ways to be playful, writes psychologist and researcher Joe L. Frost in “A History of Children’s Play and Play Environments.” But he warns that in the face of too many structured activities, loss of outdoor areas, excessive screen time, and increased academic pressure, this age-old tradition is fading.

“Now, for the first time in history,” he writes, “the children of entire industrialized nations, especially American children, are losing their natural outdoor grounds for play and forgetting how to engage in free, spontaneous … play. The consequences are profound.”

The Benefits of Play

“Play is something done for its own sake,” says psychiatrist Stuart Brown, author of “Play,” He writes: “It’s voluntary, it’s pleasurable, it offers a sense of engagement, it takes you out of time. And the act itself is more important than the outcome.”

With this definition in mind, it’s easy to recognize play’s potential benefits. Play nurtures relationships with oneself and others. It relieves stress and increases happiness. It builds feelings of empathy, creativity, and collaboration. It supports the growth of sturdiness and grit. When children are deprived of opportunities for play, their development can be significantly impaired.

Play is so important that NAEYC has called it a central component in developmentally appropriate practice, and the United Nations High Commission on Human Rights declared it a fundamental right of every child. Play is not frivolous. It is not something to do after the “real work” is done. Play is the real work of childhood. Through it, children have their best chance for becoming whole, happy adults.

What Children Learn Through Play

We believe that play is the primary vehicle for optimal growth in childhood. Below are just some of the ways children learn through play:

  • When children play, they are developing skills in all areas of development: cognitive, physical, communication, and social/emotional. They practice and reinforce these skills in a way that can’t be achieved through worksheets or screen time.
  • Play promotes healthy habits by actively engaging children in the world around them. This counteracts issues many children face today, such as childhood obesity.
  • Play is a natural stress reliever, and an outlet that allows children to work through their anxiety and fears.
  • Play allows children to test out new ideas and make connections between their previous experiences and their active investigations.
  • Children make their own decisions during play; they begin to make connections between their choices and the natural consequences of those choices.
  • Play supports the development of self-control which is critical for success later in life. Children play because they have a deep desire to understand the world. Play allows opportunities for them to regulate their feelings, delay gratification, and negotiate with others, all important aspects of developing self-control, a 21st century skill.
  • The spontaneity of play promotes risk-taking as children interact with materials and their environment. The sense of the unknown helps children develop mental flexibility and executive function.
  • Play helps children develop mindfulness as well as feel safe and secure to try new ideas and experiment. As children become engrossed in play, they suspend awareness of time and space, becoming fully present in the task at hand.

Parenting Tips for Encouraging Rich Play

Children need open-ended, unscheduled times to explore and discover.

Learning happens most effectively with open-ended materials that can be used in multiple ways to nurture creativity in children. Try hands-on materials like blocks, sand, water, dirt, child-sized wheelbarrows, small shovels, ramps, balls, and so on. Sometimes the purpose of the object for children’s play is clear (like a doll is for holding and pretending to be a parent). Sometimes the purpose of the object for play time only becomes clear in the child’s creative hands—a stick could become a magic wand, the pole for a flag, something to stir with, or a pointer to show which way to go.

Child’s play time can be enhanced by the presence of a caring adult.

Set aside an hour as often as you can each week to spend some quality play time with your child and do exactly what he or she wants to do. Your child leads the play time and you follow. That means if your child wants you to sit in the sandbox with her, you do it. Or if he wants you to play the baby and he plays the mommy, you do it. Your presence enables another level of meaningful play to happen. Your child may use your attention to figure out a tough situation with a friend, re-enact a doctor’s visit, or try something new and challenging, like walking on a balance beam.

You may also want to help guide your child’s play while on a play date or at the playground. Of course we all want our children to move in the direction of associative and cooperative play, but that takes time. You can coach your child, “I see you looking at Aiden. Shall we go over and ask if he’d like to climb with us?”

Children’s play is a rich opportunity for your child’s development, like learning new concepts and how to interact with others. Adults can follow a child’s lead or offer gentle guidance, but play is at its richest when children are in charge.

Teach. Play. Love. Episode 4: Say Yes to Play

On this episode, Rachel Robertson, Bright Horizons education and development vice president, and new mom Amanda, discuss the importance of play. Find out why play is the key to healthy child development—and get new ideas you can use to engage your child in playful ways throughout the day.

  • Share this:

  • How to play an active role in your child's education

With so many demands on their time, mums and dads often find it hard to engage with early years settings, but there’s lots you can do to make it easier, says Natasha Wood…

So there I was, the end of my son’s first term at ‘big school’ and I had run to his school from mine to meet his Reception teacher and discuss how he was getting on. I was greeted at the gate by a teacher/TA/office manager with a kind smile: “Are you here for the parents’ evening? Straight through to the hall.”

“Okay, thanks – erm…” I replied, with the sudden realisation that I had no clue where the hall was. This was, in fact, my first time entering the building since he had started – a privilege more commonly reserved for my partner and parents, since I, like most teachers, have to get to work for 7.30 and don’t leave until gone 5. The parent/premises manager/deputy head, noticing my strained expression, quickly replied with a gentle laugh: “Don’t worry, what class is your child in?” Crap. “Teacher’s name?” Double crap. Suffice to say, at that precise moment in time, I felt that on the ‘parental involvement’ scale I was most definitely in the minus numbers.

But was that actually true? My son and I read books together every night without fail; we spent our weekends drawing, playing and exploring the outdoors, and because of my role as an EYFS leader, I knew if there was anything I should be supporting him with at home.

As practitioners, we must remember that parents lead busy lives, and that finding time to engage with early years settings can be difficult – just because we don’t see some doesn’t mean they’re not interested. However, we must also remember that parents have a significant impact on a child’s academic and social achievement, and do what we can to support and encourage mums, dads and carers to be actively involved in their education.

Establishing relationships

Vanessa Cleak, an early years consultant for Southwark, describes parental involvement as being both “the role parents play in their child’s education and the relationship that exists between families and the child’s setting”. It seems obvious, then, that to gain a good relationship with parents, you need to establish good two-way communication.

The good news is that this can be accomplished in a number of ways, from home visits, workshops, stay-and-play sessions and coffee mornings, to having an open-door policy where on a selected day on the week/month parents are invited in to observe what happens in a morning carpet session and see how their children are taught basic literacy, number, social and play skills.

Vanessa explains that once relationships are established, parents are more likely to increase their interaction with the setting and as a result become more responsive to their child’s social and emotional needs and do more to create a home environment that supports their child’s learning.

It is also important to be aware and understanding of the barriers that you may be faced with – the most common ones are usually time, language (for those parents who have no or little English), costs and parents’ lack of confidence in ways in which they can support their child with their learning at home.

What works?

At my setting we run family workshops throughout the year. The focus tends to be on literacy, maths and phonics, and the parents are invited to join their children in doing the workshop together.

The workshops cover what the children will be learning throughout the year as well as modelling practical activities and providing opportunities for parents to ask questions. We also give out packs to take home with more games, further ideas on how to help their child at home and free books and pencils. As a thank you for coming, we have a raffle prize and when the children have gone back to class we barricade in invite the parents to stay for biscuits and tea and a chance to build relationships with each other.

The workshops are hugely successful and we are proud to have 100% attendance, which, I believe, is down to giving parents plenty of notice (all our workshop dates are handed out in our prospectus at the beginning of the year), opening it up not just to parents/carers (if parents are unable to attend we encourage another family member to come, or if they would like to bring a friend for themselves to interpret), and a bit of gentle persuasion from me (mainly in the form of standing at the gate and not letting them out). Having the children do the workshops with them means the parents don’t feel too nervous or pressured to participate as well as being a gentle form of bribery – “the children are always so excited to have their parents there!” etc.

One of the most useful parts of running a workshop is that you can invite parents to complete a short evaluation at the end. Ask what they found helpful, whether there was anything they felt might have been missed, and whether there are any other subjects they would like to cover. This feedback becomes part of our school improvement plan and is a great way to identify any areas where parents would like support.

And finally…

In case you were wondering, my parents’ evening dilemma was resolved by finally giving my son’s name, at which point the helpful staff member was able to work out where I actually had to go. The result? He was doing extremely well in all areas, had many friends and was a pleasure to have in the class – I put it all down to his amazing parents!

Eight ways to engage with mums and dads

1. Communication is vital! Use your website, newsletters, text messages, notice boards, emails, etc. to keep parents informed of upcoming events, and give plenty of notice.

2. Invite parents to attend workshops with their child – a fantastic way to give mums and dads the tools needed to support learning at home.

3. Hold coffee mornings to help parents build relationships with each other as well as the setting.

4. Set up a reading café: one morning a week, parents arrive slightly earlier for tea and toast and the chance to share books with their child or others. This is a nice occasion for them to ask questions and get tips.

5. Carry out an audit of parent skills, then invite them in to share their experiences through storytelling, cooking, gardening, etc.

6. Be aware of any language barriers that may prevent a parent from getting involved. Try to organise an interpreter or ask the parent to invite a friend who can translate.

7. Consider offering a crèche at parent events – that way mums and dads can focus their attention on their school-age child without worrying about younger siblings.

8. Most importantly, be friendly, approachable and welcoming. Take the time to get to know your parents as well as their children.

Natasha Wood is an EYFS leader, SENCo and the author of 50 Fantastic Ideas for Children with EAL.

Keeping Kids Active

Anyone who’s seen kids on a playground knows that most are naturally physically active and love to move around. And climbing to the top of a slide or swinging from the monkey bars can help lead kids to a lifetime of being active.

As they get older, it can be harder for kids to get enough daily activity. This can be due to:

  • more demands at school
  • a feeling among some kids that they aren’t good at sports
  • a lack of active role models
  • busy working families

And even if kids have the time and the desire to be active, parents may not feel comfortable letting them freely roam the neighborhood as kids did generations ago. So their chances to be active might be limited.

Still, parents can teach a love of physical activity and help kids fit it into their everyday lives. Doing so can set healthy patterns that will last into adulthood.

What Are Some Benefits of Being Active?

When kids are active, their bodies can do the things they want and need them to do. Why? Because regular exercise provides these benefits:

  • strong muscles and bones
  • healthy weight
  • decreased risk of developing type 2 diabetes
  • better sleep
  • a better outlook on life

Physically active kids also are more likely to be motivated, focused, and successful in school. And mastering physical skills builds confidence at every age.

What Motivates Kids?

So there’s a lot to gain from regular physical activity, but how do you encourage kids to do it? The three keys are:

  1. Choosing the right activities for a child’s age: If you don’t, the child may be bored or frustrated.
  2. Giving kids plenty of opportunity to be active: Kids need parents to make activity easy by providing equipment, signing them up for classes or sports teams, and taking them to playgrounds and other active spots.
  3. Keeping the focus on fun: Kids won’t do something they don’t enjoy.

When kids enjoy an activity, they want to do more of it. Practicing a skill — whether it’s swimming or riding a tricycle — improves their abilities and helps them feel accomplished, especially when the effort is noticed and praised. These good feelings often make kids want to continue the activity and even try others.

Age-Appropriate Activities

The best way for kids to get physical activity is by incorporating physical activity into their daily routine. Toddlers and preschoolers should play actively several times a day. Children 6 to 17 years should do 60 minutes or more physical activity daily. This can include free play at home, active time at school, and participation in classes or organized sports.

Age-Based Advice:

Preschoolers: Preschoolers need play and exercise that helps them continue to develop important motor skills — kicking or throwing a ball, playing tag or follow the leader, hopping on one foot, riding a trike or bike with training wheels, or running obstacle courses.

Although some sports leagues may be open to kids as young as 4, organized team sports are not recommended until they’re a little older. Preschoolers can’t understand complex rules and often lack the attention span, skills, and coordination needed to play sports. Instead of playing on a team, they can work on fundamental skills.

School-age: With school-age kids spending more time in front of screens, the challenge for parents is to help them find physical activities they enjoy and feel successful doing. These can range from traditional sports like baseball and basketball to martial arts, biking, hiking, and playing outside.

As kids learn basic skills and simple rules in the early school-age years, there might only be a few athletic standouts. As kids get older, differences in ability and personality become more apparent. Commitment and interest level often go along with ability, which is why it’s important to find an activity that’s right for your child. Schedules start getting busy during these years, but don’t forget to set aside some time for free play.

Teens: Teens have many choices when it comes to being active — from school sports to after-school interests, such as yoga or skateboarding. It’s a good idea to have an exercise plan since it often has to be sandwiched between school and other commitments.

Do what you can to make it easy for your teen to exercise by providing transportation and the necessary gear or equipment (including workout clothes). In some cases, the right clothes and shoes might help a shy teen feel comfortable biking or going to the gym.

Kids’ Fitness Personalities

In addition to a child’s age, it’s important to consider their fitness personality. Personality traits, genetics, and athletic ability combine to influence kids’ attitudes toward sports and other physical activities, especially as they get older.

Which of these 3 types best describes your child?

1. The nonathlete: This child may lack athletic ability, interest in physical activity, or both.

2. The casual athlete: This child is interested in being active but isn’t a star player and is at risk of getting discouraged in a competitive athletic environment.

3. The athlete: This child has athletic ability, is committed to a sport or activity, and likely to ramp up practice time and intensity of competition.

If you understand the concepts of temperament and fitness types, you’ll be better able to help your kids find the right activities and get enough exercise — and find enjoyment in physical activity. Some kids want to pursue excellence in a sport, while others may be perfectly happy and fit as casual participants.

The athlete, for instance, will want to be on the basketball team, while the casual athlete may just enjoy shooting hoops at the playground or in the driveway. The nonathlete is likely to need a parent’s help and encouragement to get and stay physically active. That’s why it’s important to encourage kids to remain active even through they aren’t top performers.

Whatever their fitness personality, all kids can be physically fit. A parent’s positive attitude will help a child who’s reluctant to exercise.

Be active yourself and support your kids’ interests. If you start this early enough, they’ll come to regard activity as a normal — and fun — part of your family’s everyday routine.

Has your child ever picked up your phone and pretended to be on a call with someone, or even picked up a remote control and drove it around pretending it was a car? Has it ever crossed your mind to wonder what goes through their little minds?

“Fantasy is hardly an escape from reality. It’s a way of understanding.” – Lloyd Alexander

The benefits of role playing among kids are fundamental in enhancing skills required for healthy development. It is no wonder child therapists use role play therapy to help children going through difficult situations and even to treat conditions such as autism.

Along with being fun, using imagination in their play improves their creativity and promotes better performance in school and it also helps them develop a strong problem-solving approach in dealing with issues. This is because it allows them to take up characters that act out real life roles.

There are several types of role play;


Doctors, police, teachers or even builders are some of the play roles that encourage empathy among children.


Kids are fascinated by superhero and fantasy characters such as unicorns, dinosaurs, princess tales or even superman because of their super powers. When they wear the capes or princess dress aprons it helps them identify good from bad while encouraging bravery.

Real Life Situations

Playing out real life situations such as camping or construction allows kids to learn about their real environment and this helps them develop physical mannerisms and communication skills.

Having established these important facts, it is clear that role playing is learning in a disguised and fun way. Here are reasons why role playing is important for your child discussed in an elaborate way;

Reasons Why Role Playing is Important for Your Child

1. Encourages Creativity and Imagination

According to research, a child’s capacity for cognitive flexibility and creativity are linked to role playing. They exercise their brain and train it to practice using imagination at an early age.

This is not only important in problem solving, but even later in life a good imagination helps you enjoy a good book, plan for pleasant things in life or simply understand other people’s point of view on various aspects of life.

Albert Einstein said “Logic will get you from A to Z, imagination will get you everywhere.” What Einstein means is that new cures for diseases, technological advances and all other inventions are inspired by creativity.

2. Enrich Language and Enhance Communication Skills

Kids are usually very quick to pick up new words, couple that with a character they love and a whole new vocabulary is built. Role playing offers them an opportunity to try these vocabularies.

Through this use of new words, they gain confidence with their communication. They learn to convey a message by picking their words carefully. In turn they subsequently learn to listen. The benefits of these skills are seen later when they start learning to read and write.

3. Develop Social and Emotional Skills

During role playing kids place themselves in an imaginative social setup in which they must find a way to interact with others. And mostly kids will experiment with a role of a person or character they would like to be.

This makes it possible for a child to empathize with someone else, and is therefore able to understand why these people or characters do what they do. Your child is able to relate to his emotions as well as gain control over his behavior.

Role playing also helps your child learn conflict resolution, for example while playing with others they may argue on who will become the villain and who will become the super-hero, they will have to brainstorm for the potential solution together, and this is how they learn about teamwork. These skills are valuable even later in life.

Finally, and one of the major reasons why child therapists use role playing is that it’s both a stress reliever and has soothing effects on a child.

4. Enhances Physical Development

Apart from all the above benefits of role playing among kids, they also gain a lot physically. When you see them run around to “save the day” or scaling up ladders to put out a fire, or even just be up on their feet applying makeup on your face as their model, know that they are engaging their motor skills and hand to eye coordination.

Therefore in light of this knowledge, here are a few tips on how to encourage role playing.

How to Encourage Role Playing

  • Find a safe play space for kids to play, whether inside or outside and fill them with stuffed animals, costumes, and props.
  • Encourage them by being a character yourself.
  • Read to them in a child tone, leaving open ended questions to stimulate their creativity, practice doing this especially before bed time.
  • Let them take the lead always and follow their directions.

Take Home

Role playing among kids is a fun way to learn and enhance useful skills in a child’s development. It helps them make sense of their environment and for parents too, it’s a great way to learn about any struggles your child may be going through.

You can encourage role playing among kids by providing them with a safe space for playing. You can invest in affordable costumes for dress up such as a unicorn tutu dress or a dinosaur dress-up and so on.

There’s no limit to creativity, most inventions being enjoyed today are as a result of someone’s imagination. Inspire your children to grow in a happy and healthy way by reinventing themselves. Count those costume purchases as a growing investment.

How to play an active role in your child's education

Math and Science

December 9, 2012
Katie Kormanik
Katie Kormanik
December 9, 2012

How to play an active role in your child's education

While policymakers, researchers and educators decide how our children learn math, parents don’t seem to be anywhere in the mix. Yet parents can and should play a greater role in their children’s math education. The problem is that most parents simply don’t know how. This situation is complicated by the fact that many parents struggled with math themselves, making it more difficult for them to help their children and often resulting in their inadvertently passing on their own math phobia.

One of the best things parents can do to improve their children’s math literacy is to regularly expose them to practical applications of math at home. This is not “teaching,” per se, as much as it is helping them develop mathematical reasoning on their own. What students observe, discover and learn outside the classroom can often benefit them more than what they learn in class. The former tends to be practical and applicable in real situations outside academia; the latter often focuses on the theoretical and the abstract. Parents can help merge these two realms.

Related EdSource Report

The most important thing is daily mathematical reasoning. Early education experts stress reading to children every day, and math should be part of a daily regimen as well. Since most parents use math in some form every day, they should be able to help their children develop mathematical reasoning without going too far out of their way to design lessons or learn more math themselves (although this certainly helps if parents have the time). Here are a few ideas:

Estimate, estimate, estimate
When grocery shopping, estimate how much all the groceries will cost. When driving, estimate how long it will take to get to your destination. When you’re on a road trip and you can see the road miles ahead, estimate how many miles away the furthest point is (and use the odometer to check your guess). You can make this a contest; whoever is closest to the actual amount gets a prize!

Read the news
The news is filled with statistics, all of which must be taken in with a critical eye. Students should know the source, year, sample size (if applicable) and methodology used to find these statistics. This isn’t to say students should conduct a research study of each news article, but they should at least be aware of these vital pieces. This also helps them remain up to date on current affairs and become informed citizens and critical thinkers.

Be financially savvy
When you’re grocery shopping and there are multiple brands for the same product, look at the price per ounce (usually in small letters at the bottom of the price tag). Have your children get their own checking and savings accounts and regularly save 30%. (They can do this at age 14. I recommend an ATM card – as opposed to a debit card – which allows them to make purchases at limited locations as well as withdraw from ATMs. I also suggest turning off overdraft services to ensure transactions won’t go through when there are insufficient funds; this will avoid overdraft fees.) They can keep track of their account using mobile and online banking. This way they start learning financial responsibility (arguably one of the most crucial applied mathematical concepts!) and are forced to regularly practice estimation (always be aware of how much is in their bank account), percentages (spending/saving) and basic arithmetic. Finally, have your children (ages 10+) try to fill out the basic tax forms. Younger children will probably need more assistance, but they can do it. This is a practical application of basic arithmetic.

Play games
Chess, poker and Monopoly are great games for developing mathematical thinking. In chess, there are many options for where to move. Players need to predict their opponent’s best moves and calculate responses. As players get better, they think several moves ahead. (Grandmasters can think more than twenty moves in advance!) Chess helps with calculation, prediction, strategy and analytical thinking. Poker is great for developing a sense of probability. Calling, raising, folding, bluffing are all decisions that should be based on the probability of the player’s cards being better than the other players’. Monopoly is a fun simulation of real estate investments and also allows for good arithmetic practice.

These are just a few suggestions, but mathematical opportunities arise everywhere, all the time. Parents and students should always keep their eyes out for a chance to utilize math concepts. When doing any calculations, avoid using calculators (unless a mathematical problem involves a complex decimal, square root or other calculation that can’t be accurately derived or estimated in the head).

Turning everyday occurrences and household tasks into lessons not only helps students with their mathematical reasoning skills and sense of applied math, but prepares them for adulthood. I urge policymakers and other education reformers to develop more strategies for including parents in these efforts.

Going deeper

Some additional resources for parents:

  • U.S. Department of Education, Helping Your Child Learn Mathematics (list of activities parents can do with their children in preschool through fifth grade)
  • California Department of Education, Information for parents and family members about becoming involved in the education of their children
  • Ontario Ministry of Education, Parent’s Guide

Also see, Math in a Child’s World, a recent EdSource report that discusses the need for children to begin understanding basic math concepts as early as preschool and the challenges of providing high-quality preschool math instruction to California’s children.

Katie Kormanik is an associate instructor at Udacity, an organization with a mission to provide high-quality, low-cost university courses online, and a mathematics education research consultant for Math inquiries Project, a non-profit that focuses on Algebra education. Katie graduated from the University of Utah in 2010 with bachelor’s degrees in mathematics and economics, and received her master’s degree in International Comparative Education from Stanford University. Follow her on Twitter (@KatieKormanik) and read her blog at

To get more reports like this one, click here to sign up for EdSource’s no-cost daily email on latest developments in education.

More Articles

  1. Does Playing Sports Help Improve Grades?
  2. Residential Care Vs. Nursing Home
  3. Does Poor Classroom Management Affect a Child’s Behavior?
  4. Signs Your Husband Is a Sociopath
  5. 10 Daily Habits to Increase Your Productivity
  • Low Standards
  • Lack of Involvement
  • Poor Learning Environment
  • Other Considerations

Many teachers believe that a lack of involvement from parents negatively impacts a child’s grades and behavior at school, advises the US Department of Education Family Involvement Partnership for Learning. Parents who are involved in their child’s education, whether by helping them with their homework or asking them questions about school, and play an active role in their lives have children who are well-behaved and get good grades.

Low Standards

When it comes to academic achievement, the sooner parents are involved in their child’s education the better 1. According to the Michigan Department of Education, parents who take the time to read or help with homework have children who are better adjusted at school 1. Furthermore, parents who set high standards for their children and their grades, and play an active role in meeting with educators or school officials have children who receive higher grades than students whose parents set low or no standards.

Lack of Involvement

Does Playing Sports Help Improve Grades?

Parents who work a lot or are away from home often have children who misbehave or perform poorly at school. This trend is even more true for children who are raised in single-parent homes. Due to the fact that they are now the sole proprietor of income, single parents may not be around to help with homework, often use wavering forms of discipline and are not seen as a consistent parental figure. In homes where one or both parents remarry to another person or family, children may have to compete with step-siblings for help or attention, thus negatively impacting their behavior and achievement at school as well.

When fathers are involved in the lives of their children, especially their education, children learn more, perform better in school, and exhibit healthier behavior. Even if you do not share a home with your kids, your active involvement in your child’s education can have a lasting and positive impact.

Research shows that when fathers are engaged in children’s education, student grades and test scores improve, attendance increases, and students are more involved in school activities. For example,

• Preschoolers with involved fathers have stronger verbal skills than those with less involved fathers.
• Girls who have a close, warm relationship with their father have stronger math skills and abilities.
• Boys with highly involved fathers in their life receive higher grades and perform a year above their expected age level on achievement tests.

In contrast, when fathers are not engaged, children are two times more likely to repeat a grade or drop out of school. There are countless ways to be involved in your child’s education at all ages. This page can help you explore how to support your child and encourage lifelong learning.

How to play an active role in your child's education

Teachers play an essential role in education, most especially in the lives of the students they teach in the classroom. What defines a teacher is his/her ability to teach students and a positive influence on them.

Generally, the role of a teacher in education goes beyond teaching. In today’s world, teaching has different faces, and a teacher has to carry out the part of being an external parent, counselor, mentor, role model, and so on.

Some of the roles of teachers in education include;

  • Sharing Knowledge

First things first, the primary duty of a teacher is to impart knowledge, and that comes from teaching. Teaching usually entails following a specific curriculum and ensuring that the students understand what is being taught.

It is from this role that all other roles of a teacher originates from, because if a teacher fails in carrying out his/her basic responsibility to impart knowledge, then it might be difficult to have any other form of influence on the child.

  • Role Modeling

Although teachers do not see themselves as role models, the truth is they actually are. The amount of time students spend with teachers each day or week makes it possible for them to have a certain level of influence on the students. It is now down to the teacher to make this influence positive or negative.

Being a teacher goes beyond just teaching according to the curriculum, it is about grooming in the child. Teachers don’t only impart knowledge, but they also help with character building as well.

  • An External Parent

The role of a teacher transcends following a specific lesson plan and work schedule. Because both students and teachers spend as much time together, the teacher inadvertently becomes an external parent. Teachers can be a mentor to help set the child on the right path. In this role, the teacher can encourage the student to be the best they can be, and also be a source of inspiration and advice to the students.

Final thoughts

Teacher’s role in the classroom, society, and world at large, have taken a different turn from what it was back in the day. Over time, teachers were given a specific curriculum to follow, as well as instructions on how to go about teaching the curriculum. In the world today, the teachers role has gone beyond teaching. Their role now involves counseling of students, mentoring students, teaching students how to use and apply knowledge in their lives. Teachers are now looking for ways they can impact students on a whole different level, and even inspire them to be more and do more.

Do you want to advance or start a career in teaching? If yes, check out some of the online teacher training courses below.

Self-paced hands-on teacher support online training programme for Early Years and Primary Educators who are ready to offer Future-Oriented Education through Active Experiential Holistic Learning.

In ACTIVE LEARNING BOOSTER programme you’ll learn how to offer your children Active Experiential Holistic Learning & Development on a daily basis, without lengthy planning or preparation.

All training materials in this programme are aligned with the EYFS statutory framework and with the NVQ Standards in CCLD and School Playwork Level 3 (Competence-Based Components).

When you complete the programme, Experiential Learning will become easy to organise, and you will be able to cover any topic, theme, or learning goal.

Powerful Interactive Features include:

12 weeks of transformational training content

over 30 pre-recorded online video lessons

each lesson is less than 15 minutes long

hands-on tasks and follow-up activities after each lesson

instant implementation at your workplace

ready-to-use tools and strategies

how to create safe Play & Learning Stations

how to make sustainable Resource Banks

CPD Portfolio builder

training content is ALL curriculum friendly

and aligned with the EYFS framework and with the NVQ Standards in CCLD & Playwork Level 3 (Competence-Based Components)

How to play an active role in your child's education

Under our careful guidance you will complete hands-on tasks and implement new strategies.

You will create effective and inspiring play & learning spaces for your children, and build sustainable banks of educational resources and materials.

You will implement a long-term framework, and observe the direct results of your work and how your children react to the changes you introduce.

What You’ll Learn:

When you enrol for ACTIVE LEARNING BOOSTER, you will be able to implement Active Experiential Holistic Learning in your early years setting or your primary school the way world’s best educators do! You will learn:

the difference between Active Learning and Passive Learning, and how to switch from passive learning to Active Experiential Holistic Learning!

how to design Safe Indoor and Outdoor Learning Environments, Contexts and Experiences to promote Cross-Curricular and Experiential Learning on a daily basis!

how to use everyday objects and already available materials, and turn them into powerful learning and educational resources to support Active Experiential Holistic Learning!

how to nurture your children’s Natural Leadership Mindset!

how to use technology to support Active Whole-Person Learning!

how to foster the development of your children’s gross motor skills and healthy physical development!

how to promote Self-Directed Learning and Child-Led Play through Active Learning!

how to automate Planning Processes!

how to support ALL areas of child development through Whole-Person Experiential Learning, and how to offer Multi-Sensory Learning!

how to promote Early Literacy and Early Maths beyond pen & paper, worksheets or technology!

How to play an active role in your child's education

How the Programme Works:

Watch our powerful video training lessons – all packed with examples of best practice, case studies, and strategies to implement.

Each lesson offers hands-on tasks and interactive activities to be completed during or right after watching the videos.

After each video lesson you can download hands-on tasks to implement at your workplace, frameworks and strategies to try out, resources to gather, and play spaces to design.

This way you’ll be able to see immediate results of your work, and observe how your efforts bring about long-term benefits for your children’s learning and development.

During this transformational programme you’ll be creating your own CPD Portfolio. This will help you track your own progress and collect strong evidence of your achievements.

Watch this short video below to find out more about the programme:

Your Certificate of Completion

Once you complete the entire training in full, you will receive a fully personalised Certificate of Completion – with your full name and the completion date.

In the Appendix to your certificate you will find more details about the core training content and your main learning outcomes. We have designed this programme to be aligned with the EYFS statutory framework and with the NVQ Standards in CCLD and School Playwork Level 3 (Competence-Based Components). And this will be outlined in your certificate too!

How to play an active role in your child's education


‘Experiential Learning strategies are working amazingly! I am glad that I opted for this program, and to be a part of future-oriented education. Thanks again!’

Dr. Neha Raval – Assistant Professor at Women’s College of Commerce, India

‘Thank you for inviting me to your training. It was just great! The printables included in the modules were very useful, I really liked the two-page worksheets showing ideas for active whole-body learning as discussed and illustrated in the video lessons.’

Lisa A. Compton – Nursery Manager, United Kingdom

‘Amazing insight and a fantastic opportunity to build your team through extremely relevant Professional Development!’

Andrew Kelly – Childcare Business Broker and Childcare Approved Provider, Australia

‘Futuristic mindset when it comes to choosing a training program for teachers!’

Catherine Wanjiru Maina – Independent Consultant, Kenya

About the Authors

ACTIVE LEARNING BOOSTER has been created by Founders of Natural Born Leaders – experienced Teacher Trainers, Learning Experiences Designers, NVQ Assessors in Children’s Care Learning & Development (CCLD) and School Playwork. They’ve helped hundreds of other educators develop their professional skills and validate their existing experience against national standards and governmental requirements. So rest assured that you will be guided in a very similar way too, and as a result you will finish this programme with new knowledge and understanding, future-oriented skills, and strong evidence of your professional growth.

How to play an active role in your child's education

As early childhood professionals, we each have a philosophy on teaching, classroom management, family engagement and curriculum to name only a few. Starting today, we must make sure, that if our philosophies don’t already include play, that we begin developing that vital part of our teaching philosophy. We must be advocates for young children, and that means pushing for and doing what is best for each individual child. We must advocate for more developmentally appropriate practices, play curriculum, teaching on their developmental level and differentiating for all learners.

Being an advocate for play means having a plan!

These are great questions to start out with: What do we want our environments to look like? What materials do we need to begin collecting? What curriculums are based around play? How many centers will our environment allow? How will I assess my children for growth and learning?

There will always be advocates against play and all for learning through paper pencil and formal assessment techniques. We must always remember that a child’s vehicle to learning is play. We can even prove this to naysayers, but we must be prepared to do this! As the professional we get to decide what and how play will look in our environments. It is up to you, and you are creative and you can do this!

What we need to think about:

  • Believing in DAP centers that children can engage, collaborate and play in.
  • Providing documentation about centers that shows alignment to state, national and local school standards.
  • Providing resources to families, administration and the community about the power of play.
  • Research the theories, theorists, and relevant and current research that shows how children learn best.

How I like to set play up in my classroom:

Table toys/puzzles/manipulatives, games etc as my students enter the classroom.

Setting up multiple differentiated centers that reach each child, are open ended and allow for creativity, imagination, trial and error, engagement and collaboration.

Centers with materials that are rich and children want to learn about.

Centers that allow children to practice the curriculum taught in the classroom through play.

How to Assess for learning through Play

Authentic assessment that includes: checklists, anecdotal notes, observations, portfolios of pictures and work, rubrics and interviews are great ways to assess children while they play. This allows teachers to not only see a child’s learning as they are engaged in the process but allows teachers to plan for what comes next. Proving that you can align standards to play and assess will help you with the naysayers of play based curriculum.

If we are not already doing it, let’s begin advocating for play. Let’s use the NAEYC standards and prove that play based curriculum works and is what is best for children. It is all about trial and error, what is the first thing you want to do to improve your teaching practices when it comes to play?

In my last blog, I shared stories about my experience playing with children and my belief that play was important for teachers and children. However, I soon realized that playing with children is one of the many roles a teacher can take during free play. In my work with pre-service early childhood teachers, we spend time learning about the various roles and how they support an emergent play-based curriculum. Below are three additional play roles for teachers. What are yours?

1. Play Facilitator
Most children do not need our help engaging in free play. With the right props, space, and time they can play freely without guidance from adults. However, there are times when children need the teacher to help facilitate their play experience. When I was a preschool director, I visited one of the 4-year old classrooms to give the teacher a break during free play. Most of the children were busy engaging in imaginative and cooperative play in the various centers but three boys were running around the room chasing each other. Had we been outside this activity would have been fine. But as they ran around indoors they frequently interrupted and disturbed the free play of other children. When I asked the teacher what they were doing she said, “They’re playing. It’s free play.” I talked with my staff about the value of true free play, but I failed to remind them that some children would require some adult play facilitation. To model this, I simply waited until the boys ran past the art area which had no children in it, and I said aloud, “Wow look at these long strips of paper. I bet they would make great superhero belts.” Two boys stopped running and came over to see what I was up to. I took the paper and began decorating it and then I measured it to see what size belt I needed. The third boy soon joined us and another girl who was in the library area came over. Soon we had a spirited discussion on whether girls can be super heroes, what the super hero belt should do, and how to measure and tape the belt so that it fit. This is my favorite example of play facilitation.

2. Play Supporter
When I taught kindergarten, during free play (yes we had 45 minutes of free play every day) I spent most of my time as a play supporter. I would visit each center and talk with children about their play and offer support where needed. In the blocks, children typically needed help problem solving a part of their structure. Careful, not to do it for them, I would scaffold them as much as I could. By verbally describing what they were trying to do (“I see you are trying to build a ramp for the ambulance bay.”) to posing thoughtful questions (“What would happen if you make the ramp higher or lower?”) I supported their play and their problem solving. Other children needed social support especially when they got into disputes with other children. I believe play time was the best time for children to work out many issues, but sometimes support from adults during play helps to provide a rich experience.

3. Play Assessor
When I taught a college course on the educative value of play, my students learned how to do a play-based assessment. Many teachers observe children play, but I focused on how to use play to assess children’s strength and plan activities for areas of growth. The beauty of a play-based assessment was that it focused on what children could do well instead of most assessments that took a deficit view of what children cannot do. My students loved doing play-based assessments at their field experience and they learned so much about how children develop and learn and how important free play is to a developmentally appropriate environment.

In the talk around getting kids active, all of us have probably heard people say, “Kids should just go outside and play.” Nice idea, but we know it doesn’t work, and Active for Life’s Richard Monette has discussed a few reasons why.

But there’s another version of this sentiment that especially bothers me. In the last couple of years, I’ve heard some people say, “Parents shouldn’t need to play with their kids.” I have heard this remark many times, and it’s always delivered in a disparaging tone, as if playing with your kids is something bad and wrong.

As best I can tell, the authors of these remarks seem to imagine that playing with your kids represents mollycoddling. That’s nonsense.

If we’re talking about kids ages 3-10 years especially, there are good reasons why you should gleefully play with them. I’m going to give you 8.

1. Sometimes, no one else will

Quite simply, you might be living somewhere where your child has no one close in age to play with. What do you expect them to do? Play Frisbee by themselves? Chase the neighbour’s dog down the street? You’re not mollycoddling your child if you decide to get a ball and a couple of gloves to play catch. You’re not inhibiting their ability to make friends by playing a bit of one-on-one soccer or basketball or badminton. You’re making sure they get an active start in life despite awkward circumstances. And it’s very unlikely that you will have to be their sole playmate forever.

2. You provide an important active role model

When you play with your child, you demonstrate that play never goes out of style, and you show them that you value physical activity. You also get to model soft-skills such as sportsmanship and effort. You can be sure of one thing: your kids are watching you. And they will imitate you. Would you rather that they imitate Miley Cyrus? The Wolf of Wall Street? The Kardashians? Bart Simpson? (Actually, given those options, Bart Simpson might not be a bad choice.)

3. You develop their movement skills

For regular readers visiting Active for Life, you know what I’m talking about. For anyone arriving here for the first time, I’m talking about the fundamental movement skills that kids need to start developing from an early age so they can become physically literate. Again, it’s not necessarily about becoming a superstar athlete. These are basic life skills that are every bit as important as learning to read and write.

4. You set them up for lifelong health

As you start your kids on the path to physical literacy and a love of physical activity, you set them up to become active for life. Consequently, they are more likely to enjoy greater lifelong physical, mental, and emotional health. As countless generations of grandparents have advised their offspring, you ain’t got nothing if you don’t got your health.

5. You nudge them in the direction of scholastic success

New research is constantly emerging about the positive correlation between physical activity and good school grades. What would you rather do? Spend 30 minutes laughing and playing with your child 4 days a week? Or battle through 30 minutes helping them with their homework every night because they are having attention issues at school due to being chronically inactive?

6. You bond with them

If you make it fun, you will forge deep bonds with your kids by playing with them. I played with all three of my kids as they were growing up — soccer, basketball, badminton, baseball, Frisbee, tennis, cycling and more — and I am grateful that I did. We’re like “this” now. [Crosses forearms and makes gangsta signs — to the mortification of his 16-year-old daughter, who winces, shields her eyes, and groans.] Each of them went on to form other friendships, each of them went on to do lots of different sports and physical activities, each of them became good students, and each of them has inherited happy memories of playing with dad. Which is good because my RRSPs don’t amount to much.

7. You discover the joy of play again

There can be much laughter and pleasure in movement and play. When was the last time you experienced it? You’re never too old to play, and there’s no shame in hanging out with children and acting like a kid yourself. As professor Peter Gray explains, you get to enjoy one of the greatest gifts of being alive. You also reduce your blood cortisol and increase your serotonin — without prescription drugs! What a concept. [As I write these words, share prices for prescription antidepressants have taken a 5-point tumble.]

8. You follow in the footsteps of John Nash

John Nash, dad of two-time NBA most valuable player Steve Nash and talented siblings Martin and Joann, played with all three kids when they were small. In our 2012 interview, he tells the whole story and shares his views on being an active role model and a positive sport parent. Great story. If you have kids in sports, be sure to read it.

There are lots of great reasons to play with your kids. You can probably think of others as well. Feel free to add your thoughts in the comments section below, or visit us on Facebook and Twitter to share your ideas.

How to play an active role in your child's education

Elaine Hinzey is a fact checker, writer, researcher, and registered dietitian.

How to play an active role in your child's education

KidStock / Getty Images

Can a child learn something even when they are playing a game and having fun? Absolutely! In the world of preschool education, this is called ‘structured play’ and it is one of the best ways for young children to learn new things.

Structured play can take on many forms. It can be any physical or mental activity that teaches preschool-aged children new skills. The skills can be basic knowledge or help with their physical development.

The goal of structured play is to have fun while teaching your child. Often, kids do not even know they are learning and adults have can have just as much fun devising new ways to keep the children active while learning!

What Is Structured Play?

Structured play, or “play with a purpose,” is any activity that offers your preschooler a specific learning objective. It could be learning a certain life skill like teaching the months of the year or working on important physical abilities such as gross and fine motor skills.  

Structured play activities and games are generally instructor-led. A parent, teacher or other trusted adult (even an older sibling) sets the tone for the play. The adult then helps the preschooler either meet their goals or reviews the learning objective.

According to the National Association for Sport and Physical Education, preschoolers should accumulate at least one hour of structured physical activity every day. It can be hard for a preschooler to focus on one task for an hour, so many experts suggest breaking the play up into smaller 15- or 20-minute chunks.

Breaking up structured playtime will also allow for a variety of activities throughout the day. Also, your preschooler is more likely to be interested in following the rules and paying attention to what it is you are trying to impart while you play.


Structured play, despite the serious and stiff-sounding name, is definitely giving kids a chance to have fun, it just has a lofty goal at its heart.

Structured doesn’t even have to be all that organized or formal, either. Simply teaching a child how to throw by having your preschooler toss a ball into a laundry basket is a form of structured play.

Other examples of structured play include:

  • Board games
  • Puzzles
  • Sorting games
  • Games that encourage following directions such as “Simon Says.”
  • Any type of class you may enroll your child in such as music.
  • Organized sports teams or classes such as soccer or swim.

Structured Play and Everyday Household Tasks

Parents can get creative with their preschooler and incorporate play into your family’s everyday activities and chores. Getting your child involved in things like sorting the laundry or picking up their toys teaches responsibility and other skills while they think they’re just having fun.

This is an excerpt from Physical Activity Interventions in Children and Adolescents by Dianne Ward,Ruth Saunders & Russell Pate.

Parents are in a unique position to influence the health of their children. Parents set the stage for health behaviors, provide reinforcement for such behavior, and serve as emotional supports in the behavior change process. In an intervention, parents can serve three roles: providing support, serving as role models, and setting limits.

Providing Support

Most children like to be active, but often something more is needed to make it happen. Parents can provide tangible assistance, sometimes called instrumental support, for children to engage in physical activities. In order to find a safe place to ride a bike, it might be necessary to drive the child to a park or field. Enrolling youth in sport programs or paying for tennis lessons can also aid in the child’s quest for an active life. Family support is important for sustaining a child’s interest in activity. Attending games, watching pickup play in the backyard, asking questions, and generally demonstrating interest add support to the youth’s participation in physical activity (Gustafson & Rhodes, 2006).

Role Modeling

Active adults present a consistent and enduring reminder of the role of physical activity in health and happiness. Parents and guardians who participate in exercise or activity have children who are more likely to be active (Trost, Kerr, Ward, & Pate, 2001; Sallis et al., 1992). It is not important, however, to be athletic, to engage in any specialized sports, or to be a highly successful performer (Sallis, Prochaska, & Taylor, 2000). Regular walking (with the dog or with others), working in the yard, and doing living room calisthenics illustrate the role physical activity plays in the life of an adult. With the knowledge that role modeling might influence child behavior, negative behavior must be considered as well (Fogelholm, Nuutinen, Pasanen, Myöhänen, & Säätelä, 1999). Fathers who spend much of their time after work in front of the TV and mothers who do not have a regular physical activity pattern might present an adverse model for their offspring. Care should be taken to minimize negative role modeling. Parental involvement has been shown to be particularly relevant for girls, as evidenced by the impact of parental activity levels and parental encouragement. It has been shown that mothers provide greater support and facilitation for physical activity, while fathers tend to demonstrate personal involvement in the activity (Davison, Cutting, & Birch, 2003).

Although it seems logical that children who see active parents would be inclined to imitate them, demonstrated support for physical activity is more important. Work by Welk and colleagues (Welk, Wood, & Morss, 2003; Welk, 1999b) showed that parental facilitation, encouragement, and involvement were more important to a child’s physical activity participation than role modeling an active lifestyle. Role modeling was useful, but primarily as a function of support. More active parents tended to provide more support for the physical activities of their children (Gustafson & Rhodes, 2006).

Setting Limits

Parents play important roles in a child’s activity level not only through promoting physical activity, but also through their efforts to minimize inactivity. Requiring a child to be active might, in the long run, be an ineffective way to create positive feelings about physical activity. It is often easier to set household rules or policies focusing on household objects that create inactivity than to try to force kids to be active. One example is to limit the amount of TV viewing allowed through a TV viewing policy. The average American child spends nearly 6 hours per day watching television and using other electronic media such as video games and computers (Roberts, Foehr, Rideout, & Brodie, 1999)! The relationship between inactivity and physical activity seems to be one of opposite behaviors. Decreasing the time spent in sedentary pursuits such as watching TV, playing computer games, or watching videos will surely provide more time for active pursuits. However, the choice between physical activity and sedentary pursuits seems to respond to different stimuli (Ford et al., 2002). Screen time plays a major role in the sedentary behavior of American youth. Parents and guardians can monitor and control children’s and adolescents’ access to the TV and computer; and, as already discussed, family-based programs to support such behaviors exist.

How to play an active role in your child's education

The Importance of Sports in Education Sport and exercise can be powerful tools in developing a healthy body and mind. Our article explores all the benefits to sports in education, touching the physical and mental.

While many subjects at school are taught primarily in the classroom, sports and physical education provide a great opportunity for children to head outside, get active, and focus on developing different skills.

The benefits of sports in education are vast, and they aren’t just physical benefits. This article explores how sport positively impacts students in their academic progression and beyond.

Benefits of Physical Education

Here are just a few of the benefits you’ll see develop in your child as they do more physical activity and sports.

1. Stay Fit and Healthy

Fundamentally, physical education can have a range of health-related benefits to anyone, and children are no different. Kids are bundles of endless energy, and physical education can be an excellent outlet for releasing some of that.

As we all know, exercise is an excellent way to increase fitness levels and remain healthy. For children with limited means to exercise outside of school, their physical education class is vital to their overall health. As we detail below, this in turns feeds into every aspect of their lives.

2. Boost Self-Esteem

Sport is all about success, achievement, teamwork and friendly competition. Physical Education (PE) teachers are trained to harness the fun and natural competitiveness of sport to help pupils enjoy games together so that they get exercise, learn how to play cooperatively and develop self-esteem. Everything from small words of encouragement from the coach to scoring the winning goal for their team can help build your child’s confidence. Strong self-esteem is a vital character trait for children to develop. The spirit and tenacity instilled in them from sport can be carried into their wider academic pathway.

3. Reduce Stress

Exercise is one of the best stress-busters around. Research has shown how remaining active can reduce symptoms of stress in children. If studies from other subjects are putting excessive pressure on your child, physical education will be one of the best ways for them to reduce this. Exercise releases endorphins in the brain, which are key feel-good transmitters for the mind and body. It’s also one of the best ways of forgetting about any external troubles. Sport focuses our mind on the task at hand, allowing us to relax and forget about other worries.

4. Improve Sleep

After using up all that energy running around the sports field during the day, our bodies and minds tire in the evening. Sleep is a vital part of maintaining our overall health and wellbeing and plays an important role in our mood and performance during the day.

Sleep is known to reduce stress and anxiety, improve our mood and boost our ability to concentrate. The Sleep Foundation found a direct correlation between better school performances and earlier bedtimes or longer sleep.

One of the best ways your child can get the sleep they need is through an appropriate amount of sport and exercise in school through their PE class.

5. Develop Team and Leadership Skills

Any successful team is made up of individuals who can work with others. Teamwork is a vital skill in the working world, and physical education is often the earliest exposure children have to it.

Many sports teams espouse the importance of the team over the individual. Your child will be able to contribute to a team environment and see first-hand how important it is to succeed.

As they develop, they might also be exposed to a leadership position, such as the team captain. Decision making is key to being a good leader. Sports are an excellent channel for improving this skill, with decisions having to be made and communicated regularly to other team members.

In the working world, knowing how to fit into a team environment is one of the first things employers will look for. As they progress, their experience leading teams will also be critical to working their way up the employment ladder.

6. Instil Patience, Discipline and Perseverance

Failure is an undervalued part of sport. It takes perseverance and hard work to succeed in life, and sport is one of the best channels to display these virtues. The simplistic nature of sport, where there are identifiable winners and losers, leads to natural highs and lows – something that children need to be prepared for later in life.

Sport is a great way to display how hard work pays. Perseverance and a never-give-up attitude will be needed to succeed in all walks of life. Through sports your child will learn the benefits of working hard to achieve their goals.

How to play an active role in your child's education

Impact of Sports on Learning

The positive impact of sport stretches far beyond the physical. Exercise and sporting activity can have significant knock-on effects on other areas of a child’s academic performance.

Engaging a child in their work is one of the biggest challenges a schoolteacher is presented with. A study from VU University in the Netherlands showed how exercising can improve the attention span of school pupils, and a report from the Pediatrics Journal showed how students who exercise after school can improve their executive control.

The hippocampus is the part of the brain that’s responsible for learning and memory. A study published in the Brain Research journal found that regular exercise helped to grow this part of the brain. Consistent cardiovascular-based exercise is therefore linked to better brain functionality and improved memory.

Adding to sharper brains and a better capacity to retain information, studies have also discovered how our creativity is boosted by simple exercises such as leisurely walking. Specifically, the experiment by Stanford University found an improvement in divergent thinking, which is concerned with out-of-the-box idea creation rather than identifying a correct answer to a question.

Put all the above together, and you have children that are much more capable to achieve in the classroom – something which is supported by science. The University of Illinois found a strong relationship between the fitness of children and their performance academically.

Physical education is an integral part of any child’s education. To see how a Nord Anglia Education school near you harnesses the benefits of physical education to develop your child, head to our schools page.

Every student has unlimited potential. But there are contributing factors that can affect whether they eventually live up to that potential. Experts believe that a parent’s role in a child’s life has far-reaching impact. Parental involvement is extremely important for a child to do well in school.

Some parents may think that it is the teachers’ role to teach, not theirs. But such a belief does both the parents and the children a disservice. Children don’t start and stop learning only during the school day. They are always attuned to learning, at home, with friends, and through other influences.

Providing Necessary Guidance

It is important for parents to be the steering wheel on the vehicle of learning, providing guidance and information along the entire journey, so that their children stay on course and are not distracted or dissuaded from reaching their academic potential.

The importance of parental involvement has been well documented for some time. Studies continue to indicate that a parent’s role in children’s learning is critical to their academic achievement.

Many of the studies further show that the most important time to get involved is when children are at the elementary level of schooling. These early years provide parents the most opportune time to explore the world with their children through a variety of fun and helpful learning activities. Exploring nature, reading books together, teaching children basic tasks such as gardening, cooking, building, and so on, are all meaningful activities that reinforce children’s desire to continue to learn new things.

As children get older, parents should continue to be involved in their kids’ schoolwork and ensure that they are engaged in their education.

Benefits of Parental Involvement

There are many benefits that come from early parental involvement in a child’s learning behavior. These include the following:

  • Parents and children enjoy a deeper interaction
  • Children who received schooling at home tend to do better on standardized tests
  • Children show improved self-esteem and self-worth, improved confidence and better behavior
  • Children complete homework more easily and consistently
  • Children receive better grades on tests and attendance
  • Parents are more aware of what their children are learning and can pinpoint key areas or subjects that the children may need additional help in

A Parent’s Role in Education

Part of being involved in your children’s lives includes ensuring they are engaged and challenged in their educational environment, as well as supporting their learning along the way. Look for more ways you can be involved in your child’s education, including reading to the younger children, helping them with their homework, and looking for ways to learn outside of the school day.

It’s also important that children enjoy the learning process. If your child is not happy in school, consider other alternatives such as online learning. Online schools also allow parents to have a greater role in their children’s education. Visit for more information about online schools.

How to play an active role in your child's educationIn recognition of World Environment Day this month, we hear from ACECQA’s National Education Leader Rhonda Livingstone about sustainability and how it can be incorporated into services’ programs and practices.

Standard 3.3 of the National Quality Standard aims to encourage children to increase their understanding about their responsibility to care for the environment, day to day, and for long-term sustainability.

Supporting children to appreciate and care for the environment is not a new concept. A respected educator, Anne Stonehouse wrote, back in 2006:

One of the most significant responsibilities that [early childhood] professionals have is to support children to retain the sense of awe and wonder that they are born with, to add to that a desire to nurture and protect what is beautiful, and to encourage them to appreciate that there are many possibilities for honouring life and wonders that the world holds.”[1]

Standard 3.3 recognises that children develop understandings of themselves and their world through active, hands-on investigation. A supportive active learning environment encourages children’s engagement with the environment and provides authentic, meaningful experiences to be embedded in every day practice.

Traditionally, many educators have embedded sustainable practices in services. Examples include recycling boxes, leaves and paper for collage; emptying water troughs into garden areas; using wood tailings for carpentry; and separating food scraps and packaging. It is important to build on these practices and think about other clean, green and environmentally friendly practices to share with children. Children and families should be encouraged to contribute ideas and suggestions and there are often community organisations such as local councils that can provide suggestions and advice. The Little Green Steps is an example of a collaborative project between early childhood services, councils and community organisations to embed sustainable practices and change behaviours.

The Guide to the National Quality Standard includes examples of sustainable practices, but it is important to remember these are only examples and services are encouraged to consider the wide range of ways to promote sustainability within childhood learning. Services can bring to children’s attention the importance of recycling, energy efficiency and water conservation through a variety of creative ways. While solar panels, water tanks, worm farms, vegetable patches may help, it is important to consider the setting, the children, the families, the educators and the community when choosing and implementing sustainable resources and practices. What will children learn from the experience, how will it contribute to their knowledge and understanding, and is it meaningful for the service?

So where to start?
Undertaking an open, honest assessment of your service against the elements in Standard 3.3 is a good starting point to identify the strengths of your service and areas for improvement. Then it is important to review your Quality Improvement Plan to identify the priorities for attention.

The questions on page 100 of the Guide to the National Quality Standard will also help prompt discussion and guide reflection around this standard. Learning Outcome 2 in the Early Years Learning Framework and Framework for School Age Care also provides insights about helping children to be socially responsible and show respect for the environment.

There are a number of resources to provide information on embedded sustainability practices, examples include Early Childhood Australia’s webpage on sustainability resources and the Inclusion and Professional Support Program’s Online Library.

Examples of practices services use include engaging children in:

  • observing and caring for various animals, such as fish, reptiles and insects
  • implementing water conservation mechanisms such as timers, stickers visible on taps, putting out buckets to collect rain water
  • taking responsibility for turning off lights and fans before going outdoors
  • caring for worm farms and using the jars of “worm juice” collected by children as fertiliser to use at home
  • sorting and recycling waste after meals and encouraging the use of reusable containers to store snacks and meals
  • creating garden patches, allowing children to participate in growing fruit, flowers or vegetables.

For infant and toddler groups, implementing sustainable practices could involve making considered decisions about the nappies to use and looking at options that are environmentally friendly or have minimal environmental impact. Consideration could also be given to choosing environmentally friendly cleaning products and procedures. ACECQA recently spoke with educators who undertake gardening with their infants and toddlers, watering plants, picking strawberries, with educators and children modelling sustainable practice for younger children.

In order to be empowering, sustainability programs should be positively focused and affirmative. They should emphasise the child’s ability to make a difference. These programs enable children to learn and appreciate their environment in an engaging, fun and exciting manner.

What will assessors look for in assessing National Quality Standard 3.3?
Assessors will be looking for a range of opportunities offered by the service to support children develop an appreciation of nature, respect for the natural environment, understanding of the interdependence between people, plants, animals and the land.

Assessors will also be looking to see if sustainability is embedded in the service’s educational program and in the routine and practices of children. For example, while setting up a nature table or recycling system are positive starts, these activities should not exist in isolation, but be built upon, coordinated and consistently undertaken to become an embedded practice.

Before your rating and assessment visit, think about what you would like the authorised officer to observe, discuss and see that will demonstrate how the National Quality Standard is met. This is your opportunity to showcase how management, educators, children and families are working collaboratively to embed sustainable practices that are meaningful and relevant.

Examples of initiatives that a service may want to involve parents, families and the wider community in to promote sustainability include:

  • celebrating national and local environmental initiatives, such as Clean Up Australia Day, World Environment Day, National Tree Day and Earth Hour
  • getting involved with local bush and land care groups
  • consider a visit to local permaculture gardens, nature walks, wildlife parks and/or farms
  • implementing water saving devices, such as shower heads and hose nozzles, or having these as prizes for raffles or lucky door prizes
  • involving parents and/or visitors who have expertise in environmental education to talk to children
  • making energy-saving tips available to families.

The possibilities are endless, and the potential limitless.

Play is all about having fun! Any activity, organized or unstructured, your child finds fun and enjoyable is considered play. But play is much more than just a fun activity for your child! As a child grows they go through different stages of play development.

How to play an active role in your child's educationWhile playing, children learn and develop important skills they will continue to use throughout their lifetime.

Problem solving, creativity, and willingness to take risks are just a few of the skills developed through play.

Is your child under 2 years old? Enter your baby’s birthday to get weekly activities to help meet developmental milestones.

Children who use their imagination and ‘play pretend’ in safe environments are able to learn about their emotions, what interests them, and how to adapt to situations. When children play with each other, they are given the opportunity to learn how to interact with others and behave in various social situations. Learn more about your child’s social-emotional development.

Be sure to give your child plenty of time and space to play. There are 6 stages of play during early childhood, all of which are important for your child’s development. All of the stages of play involve exploring, being creative, and having fun. This list explains how children’s play changes by age as they grow and develop social skills.

Unoccupied Play (Birth-3 Months)

At this stage baby is just making a lot of movements with their arms, legs, hands, feet, etc. They are learning about and discovering how their body moves.

Solitary Play (Birth-2 Years)

This is the stage when a child plays alone. They are not interested in playing with others quite yet.

Spectator/Onlooker Behavior (2 Years)

During this stage a child begins to watch other children playing but does not play with them.

Parallel Play (2+ Years)

How to play an active role in your child's educationWhen a child plays alongside or near others but does not play with them this stage is referred to as parallel play.

Associate Play (3-4 Years)

When a child starts to interact with others during play, but there is not a large amount of interaction at this stage. A child might be doing an activity related to the kids around him, but might not actually be interacting with another child. For example, kids might all be playing on the same piece of playground equipment but all doing different things like climbing, swinging, etc.

Cooperative Play (4+ Years)

When a child plays together with others and has interest in both the activity and other children involved in playing they are participating in cooperative play.

Watch to see what the six stages of play can look like:

As your child starts playing with family members and friends, make sure to teach them about sharing and winning and losing.

How to play an active role in your child's education

Play starts when we are babies, but it does not stop there! Including play in your child’s daily routine and giving them time to play is important for their development at every age. These stages are general guidelines for what to expect of your child’s play skills, but remember every child is different and if you have concerns bring them up with your healthcare provider.

Your child makes a lot of changes as they grow. Learn more about how play can change as your little one does.

  • How to Play with Blocks at Every Age
  • Stages of Peek-a-boo

Check out what else to expect from your baby. Follow their milestones here!


Parten MB Social Participation among Preschool

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Career Quiz and Most Suitable Personality

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Massage Therapists

Massage Therapists perform therapeutic massages of soft tissues and joints. May assist in the assessment of range of motion and muscle strength, or propose client therapy plans.

Table of Contents

Career Quiz

In this career quiz, there are 10 questions that will give you a pretty good perspective on whether the career of a Massage Therapist is right for you.

There are 3 answers to each question: Dislike, Okay and Like.

Answer “Dislike” if you tell yourself “Ugh… Sounds boring” or “I’m not sure”
Answer “Okay” if you tell yourself “Umm… I think I will be okay with that”
Answer “Like” if you tell yourself “Yes, I’m interested”

Ready? Let’s start

Question Dislike Okay Like
You are interested in principles and processes for providing customer and personal services. This includes customer needs assessment, meeting quality standards for services, and evaluation of customer satisfaction.
You are interested in the structure and content of the English language including the meaning and spelling of words, rules of composition, and grammar.
Massage and knead muscles and soft tissues of the body to provide treatment for medical conditions, injuries, or wellness maintenance.
Confer with clients about their medical histories and problems with stress or pain to determine how massage will be most helpful.
You like working with, communicating with, and teaching people.
You like helping or providing service to others.
You like work that includes practical, hands-on problems and solutions.
You like working with plants, animals, and real-world materials like wood, tools, and machinery.
You like working with ideas, and require an extensive amount of thinking.
You like searching for facts and figuring out problems mentally.

Your Results

Now count how many points you have.
Dislike = 0 point.
Okay = 1 point.
Like = 2 points.

After you’re done counting your points. Click below to view your results.

Featured Schools

Suitable Personality

The Helpers and The Builders

People who are suitable for this job tends to like working with, communicating with, and teaching people. They like helping or providing service to others.

They also like work activities that include practical, hands-on problems and solutions. They like working with plants, animals, and real-world materials like wood, tools, and machinery.

You can read more about these career personality types here.

Typical Day

Massage Therapists perform therapeutic massages of soft tissues and joints. May assist in the assessment of range of motion and muscle strength, or propose client therapy plans..

Here is what a typical day’s work for a Massage Therapist looks like:

  • Massage and knead muscles and soft tissues of the body to provide treatment for medical conditions, injuries, or wellness maintenance.
  • Confer with clients about their medical histories and problems with stress or pain to determine how massage will be most helpful.
  • Apply finger and hand pressure to specific points of the body.
  • Maintain treatment records.
  • Assess clients’ soft tissue condition, joint quality and function, muscle strength, and range of motion.

Do you shudder at the prospect of working at a desk for 40 hours per week? Do you long to heal others? Does the human body fascinate you? If you answered yes to all these questions, you should be a massage therapist (if you’re not already one!). There are few other jobs that allow for such active, fulfilling work. Yet at the same time, the repetitive nature of massage therapy presents the potential for injury. In this blog, we’re looking at the most common injuries among massage therapists, as well as how you can avoid injury while providing massage. Portland massage therapists will appreciate our conclusion: a list of our upcoming massage classes for preventing therapist injury.

Common Injuries among Massage Therapists

Tendinitis and Tenosynovitis. Tenosynovitis is a condition that may be caused by repetitive movement, infection, and trauma. A tenosynovial sheath surrounds certain tendons; its job is to prevent fraying through protective lubrication. If this sheath becomes inflamed, pain, swelling, stiffness, and difficulty moving the joint may manifest. Tendinitis is inflammation of a torn tendon; it has similar symptoms.

Repetitive movements, particularly the use of the hands to deliver high-force treatments, can lead to tenosynovitis and tendinitis. Common symptoms include a traumatic onset, with pain in a localized area which is hot to the touch.

Carpal Tunnel Syndrome consists of wrist pain stemming from median nerve compression. The median nerve controls movement of the thumb and fingers; it travels through an opening in the wrist called the carpal tunnel. Repetitive movements can cause swelling in the carpal tunnel, leading to itching, tingling, or burning sensations anywhere between the fingertips and the shoulder. If untreated, grip strength may decrease, as pain and cramping worsen. Permanent muscle damage is possible.

While carpal tunnel syndrome is well-known even among the general public, it is by no means the only nerve impingement injury that manual therapists face. Thoracic outlet syndrome is another common nerve impingement among massage therapists.

Overuse Syndrome is a catch-all term for any muscle/tendon injury that doesn’t fit neatly into a diagnosis. Basically, overuse injuries occur when muscles and tendons are repetitively stressed. An overuse syndrome typically onsets gradually and requires a long time to heal. Syndromes include achiness, soreness, or tightness. Sharp pain may be present, but typically for shorter time periods.

How to Avoid Injury while Providing Massage Therapy

Stopping the repetitive movements that cause overuse syndromes can be financially challenging for massage therapists, so the best approach is to prevent injury in the first place through mindful massage therapy practice.

Warm up before providing therapy. Consistently stretching your wrists and forearms for five minutes before each massage session will decrease your chances of injury.

Take breaks. Ideally, you should have a 10—15-minute break between sessions, as a minimum. Working without breaks overstrains muscles and tendons and causes injury.

Strength and conditioning. Overall strength is critical for massage therapists. For instance, without good core strength, it is difficult to maintain a pain-free standing posture. Invest in your massage career by hitting the gym regularly, maintaining a schedule of cardiovascular and strength training.

Practice Good Posture, particularly while delivering massage therapy. Awkward positioning can place undue pressure on joints, muscles, and tendons. Low back pain and postural neck pain are likely outcomes of leaning too far over the table or working without proper body mechanics. Body-based mindfulness practices such as yoga can help therapists develop excellent posture. In general, it is a good idea to keep your elbows close to your body while delivering treatment. Having your table at the proper height is also key for injury prevention.

Variety of Treatments is key for injury avoidance. If you’re providing back-to-back deep-tissue treatments, five days a week, it’s almost inevitable that you will experience an overuse injury. Vary the techniques you use with clients. Aim to book a low-pressure client (such as one seeking lymphatic massage) after a session with more intense treatment.

At our massage therapist school, we provide resources to keep our students and alumni safe and injury-free. Here are a few courses we’re offering toward that end:

Proprioceptive Neuromuscular Facilitation
July 28 th , 2019 from 9:00am-6:00pm
1515 Market Square Building, 4 th floor, Portland, OR 97201
Cost: $205
Acquire new techniques for lengthening muscles and improving outcomes while saving your hands. Your effectiveness as a therapist will improve while the longevity of your career increases.
8 contact hours

Integrated Manual Therapy & Orthopedic Massage for Upper Body Condition
October 5 th and 6 th , 2019, from 8:30am to 6:30pm
1515 Market Square Building, 4 th floor, Portland, OR 97201
Cost: $364. Early bird registration cost of $314 through September 5 th , 2019
Learn research-based manual approaches for approaching tendon pain. These structurally oriented, pain free techniques will deliver results for clients suffering rotator cuff injuries, shoulder impingement, tendinitis, carpal tunnel syndrome, and more. Learn self-care techniques equally useful for client and therapist alike.
18 CE Contact Hours, NCBTMB approved

Fijian Barefoot Massage To Go
January 25, 2020, from 2:00pm-6:00pm
1515 Market Square Building, 4 th floor, Portland, OR 97201
Cost: $100
This technique avoids pressure on your upper body, reducing your chances of repetitive injury. Learn how to use your feet to treat clients’ backs, shoulders, and gluteals. This hands-saving technique will add variety to your massage practice.
4 contact hours, NCBTMB approved

Keep abreast of these and other upcoming CE offerings at our Continuing Education website.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

March 18th, 2015


Massage therapists tend to try too hard when both taking on, and working on clients, putting their hands at risk of repetitive strain injuries. We will look at six ways to protect your hands in order to extend your massage therapy career for years to come.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

As massage therapists, we are reluctant to admit that we are experiencing pain and injuries in our hands and arms. After all, we are supposed to know how to avoid it or at least how to treat it.

These days, the need to work more and more just to make ends meet is a real factor in our decisions about taking on more and more clients. These economic influences, along with our natural desire to help more people – and help each person more – tends to combine to create a perfect storm in which we do more than we should. It takes a toll on our bodies.

In 1992, The Ultimate Hand Book estimated the attrition rate at about 80% for those leaving the massage therapy field, many due to injury and muscle strains. That was before the added stresses of the big economic recession that we have recently been through hit us. Massage therapist are having to work even harder now.

This overworking leads to many problems from thumb pain and repetitive stress injuries (RSI) to carpal tunnel syndrome and thoracic outlet syndrome. Many of the very same problems faced by office workers who spend hours hunched in front of a computer with the mouse in their right hand are the same things we are now facing. And the solutions are much the same as we tell those clients!

Here are six basic ways to address hand and wrist pain and strain.

  1. Body Mechanics! By being aware of and adjusting our body mechanics we will extend our massage career significantly. This means adjusting the table if it is too high and using legs to get us down to the client. An adjustment of even an inch or two can make a huge difference in our angle of pressure, and can make a huge difference in the level of pain and stress in our joints. This is why a hydraulic table comes in handy, as we can adjust the table height with each individual client already on the table for a perfect height each time. Body mechanics also means “stacking the joints” and using hand-over-hand placement to reinforce thumbs and fingers when working deep on clients. And, finally, this means regularly using tools, such as stones, hot packs and trigger point tools along with elbows and forearms to get pressure without putting undo pressure on our hands and wrists.
  2. Stretch. Stretching the shoulders, neck, chest and back as well as the arms and forearms can really go a long way towards maintaining the hands and wrists for a long career. A great stretch for the forearm is to extend the left arm palm down with elbows locked straight, then use your right hand to grab the hand and fingers on the left and pull that hand into flexion as far as is comfortable, and then into extension as far as is comfortable. Then switch hands, stretching the right forearm. Doing this before and after each massage will keep muscles in the forearm lengthened and pliable.
  3. Avoid Repetitive Stress Injuries (RSI). Alter your massage to allow for different movements with each session. When working, go back and forth between two areas using two different techniques in order to give your hands a break. Don’t engage in repetitive movements outside the massage room if you can avoid it. If you are having trouble with your hands and wrists in the massage setting, you may want to avoid taking up knitting!
  4. Rest. Monitor your work schedule and don’t allow yourself to become overbooked. When moving into a busier season, be sure to allow yourself to become acclimated to the new workload. In fitness training, it is recommended that we increase our workload by no more than 10% each week, with 5% being seen as the norm. As massage therapists, we should try to avoid sudden increases in our workload from one week to the next. This sudden increase in workload and pressure sets us up for injury, sprains and strains.
  5. Take Breaks! During the workday, take breaks to give arms, wrists and hands a break. Ask for a 30-minute break between every three or four clients in order to give hands and wrists a break. Even if you end up doing side work it gives you a break from the constant pressure maintained during a massage session.
  6. Don’t work too deeply for you ! The client may be begging for deeper work but if that means physically hurting yourself to do it, all you will accomplish is destroying your career. Just as on an airplane you are supposed to put the air mask on yourself first, then assist others, so too during a massage session you must avoid injuring yourself first, and then you may assist others. It can be difficult when clients are asking for more pressure and you know that, while you may be able to accommodate them, it puts you at significant risk of injury. It takes real self-worth and self-caring to say “No,” refusing to risk injury. Many times managers will put pressure on massage therapists to work deeper for clients that specify they want that. Massage therapists need to simply work as deeply as is comfortable and safe for them to work, while tailoring the service as much as is possible to the clients’ needs.

Providing bodywork services can be very satisfying work, but it is also very physically demanding. It is important to not get caught up in trying too hard and putting yourself and your career at risk. By using correct body mechanics, stretching, giving yourself the necessary time to recover both during the work day and on rest days, and being conscious of what is comfortable and what is a dangerous pressure for you to be working at, you can protect your hands and your livelihood for years to come.

How to avoid injury massage therapists


To correctly manage an acute injury, it is crucial for therapists to know what to do and when to do it. Besides the standard recommendations for care, there is a modality that massage therapists can use to safely help clients within the first few days of a traumatic injury.

Relieving pain from an injury is one of the most common reasons a person will make an appointment with a massage therapist. For helping speed the healing process of soft tissue injuries, there are few modalities as effective and as safe as massage. However, massage therapists working with new injuries must have a firm understanding of when that injury is in its most acute stage and what approaches are appropriate – because the acceptable healing modes within that acute stage differ greatly from those that are beneficial afterward.

An acute injury is a sudden, sharp, traumatic injury that causes pain. Typically the result of an impact or trauma such as a fall, strain, sprain or collision, the cause of an acute injury is usually obvious. The signs and symptoms of an acute injury are:

  • Pain
  • Tenderness
  • Redness
  • Skin that is warm to the touch
  • Swelling
  • Inflammation

Seasoned athletes and sports medicine doctors are all too familiar with R.I.C.E., the acronym for treating acute injuries. R.I.C.E. stands for:

  • Rest – Rest is vital to protect the injured muscle, tendon, ligament or other tissue from further injury. In addition, rest allows hematoma organization to begin.
  • Ice – Ice reduces pain and spasm, causes vasoconstriction to help control primary edema (swelling) and lowers metabolic demand in the tissue to decrease hypoxic tissue death. Ice or cold pack application for 15-20 minutes per hour is essential, but should not exceed the time limit to prevent skin damage.
  • Compression – Known to delay the healing process, swelling can be limited with compression. Besides limiting edema formation, compression also slows hemorrhage.
  • Elevation – Also advised because it limits edema formation and slows hemorrhage, elevation is most effective when the injured area is raised above the level of the heart.

Knowing about R.I.C.E. for acute injury treatment is insufficient; a practitioner must also know when to advise using this four-step approach and what to avoid. Rest, ice, compression and elevation should be applied up to 48 hours after the injury occurs. If the pain or swelling has not decreased after two full days, a visit to a physician is in order.

Because they risk aggravating a fresh injury, there are several methods that are discouraged during this 48 hour window. Adding to the list of acronyms a therapist should know, H.A.R.M. describes four factors that could slow down injury recovery or even make the injury worse. H.A.R.M. stands for:

  • Heat – Heat increases hemorrhage at an injury site. Thus, hot baths, hot showers, saunas, hot water bottles, heat packs and warming liniments should be avoided for at least 48 hours after sustaining an injury.
  • Alcohol – Besides masking the pain and severity of an injury, alcohol consumption increases edema and hemorrhage at the injury site.
  • Running – Running (for a lower extremity injury), or any form of exercise, has the potential to cause further damage to the injured body part within 48 hours of an injury.
  • Massage – Because it encourages circulation, massage can increase edema and hemorrhage during the body’s initial response to injury. Experts suggest extending the time frame for avoiding massage to 72 hours following an acute injury.

However, massage therapists can still apply a useful technique for acute injuries less than three days old without causing harm. While rest, ice, compression and elevation are essential and effective, they only support the cardiovascular side of acute injury physiology. R.I.C.E. overlooks the body’s natural edema removal system, the lymphatic system.

According to Pat Archer in Therapeutic Massage in Athletes , “The exudates in damaged tissue are protein-rich edema, and the presence of these proteins increases oncotic interstitial pressure, leading to secondary edema formation. To control secondary edema, the proteins must be removed from the interstitium since they cannot be reabsorbed by the capillaries. The only way to do so is to improve edema uptake through the lymphatic system.”

Thus, adding lymphatic drainage massage to the standard R.I.C.E. protocol will keep swelling to a minimum. By reducing swelling, the person receiving lymphatic drainage massage will have less hematoma organization and fewer repair fibers invading healthy tissues. By limiting these physiological processes, the healing time for an acute injury can be shortened.

In addition, lymphatic drainage works with ice to reduce pain by interrupting the pain-spasm-pain cycle. This can be explained via two mechanisms:

  1. Gate Control Theory – The light pressure and rhythmic movement of lymphatic drainage massage on the tissue are soothing and provide additional somatic stimulus to close the spinal gate to pain.
  2. Edema Reduction – Because it reduces edema, lymphatic drainage massage also decreases fluid pressure on the nociceptors to further decrease pain.

Once a painful injury moves past the acute stage, as evidenced by being greater than 72 hours after the traumatic event AND the absence of inflammation and swelling, gentle circulatory massage techniques can help restore range of motion and function to the affected area. Seventy-two hours post-injury massage can reduce the formation of scar tissue, improve tissue healing and ease muscle spasms that can develop as a result of the pain.

Understanding the causes of injury in the massage therapy profession is a first preventive step that can add years to your career.

By Renee Zagozdon, November 7, 2018

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Massage therapy is a physically demanding job and practicing good self-care is necessary for career longevity.

Here, we’ll talk about some of the most common reasons massage therapists face injury, as well as how you can assess your own risk.

Reasons for Injury in the Massage Therapy Profession

Force. Force is a part of your work in a variety of ways, some more constant and persistent than others, like deep tissue work or gripping tissue and holding trigger point work. Still, as massage therapist and certified injury prevention instructor with Save Your Hands, Joanne Kolodziej reminds us, there are other less obvious examples of force that need to be accounted for, as well. “Lifting your client’s leg during a session is an example of force,” she explains, “or transporting your massage table from location to location if you travel to clients’ homes or other work environments.”

When you’re not cognizant of the many ways force enters your work, injury can occur—most commonly musculoskeletal disorders. These injuries typically present with symptoms like increased pain with movement, body aches, muscle soreness and fatigue. “Musculoskeletal disorders with upper extremities have been the most prevalent issues for massage therapists,” Kolodziej explains. “Rotator cuff injuries, wrist tendonitis and tenosynovitis, trigger fingers, bursa injuries in the shoulder and elbows are also common.”

“Whenever you’re working big muscle groups and you really have to break adhesions that are deep or long-standing issues of the patient, it can be really taxing on a massage therapist,” adds Dr. Thomas Mitchell, D.C., CCSP, a certified chiropractic sports physician at the Chicago Institute for Health and Wellness.

Lynn Kramer, a massage therapist and injury prevention specialist, has seen deep tissue work cause injury in massage therapists’ thumbs, too.

Awkward postures. You’ve no doubt heard before that good body mechanics are key to career longevity. Awkward postures, like bent wrists, leaning or reaching too far over the table or not keeping your head and neck in neutral position, can cause a variety of injuries that can sideline a massage therapist’s career, including low-back pain and postural neck strain. “It is extremely important for the massage therapist to be aware of body mechanics, as well as to keep moving at all times so there is no static loading,” Kolodziej insists.

Repetition. “One of the most common repetitive injuries in the massage therapy profession is low back pain due to bending over,” says Kolodziej. “That’s why it’s always good to keep a standing and sitting neutral posture when possible.”

Dr. Mitchell adds that carpal tunnel syndrome, a tingling or weakness that is caused by pressure on the nerves in the hand, as well as shoulder impingement syndrome, are among some other common repetitive injuries.

Rotator cuff injuries because of excessive shoulder work, neck tension from keeping the head bent down during the length of a massage session and wrist tendonitis from bending the wrist while applying too much force at the same time are also big problems caused by repetitive motion.

“To avoid rotator cuff injuries, you should keep your elbows close to the body and make sure your table is adjusted to the proper height,” Kolodziej adds. “You should also keep your wrists in a neutral position at all times for maximum strength to avoid wrist tendonitis.”

Risk Assessment: How to Know When Injury Is Imminent

Knowing some of the most common injuries massage therapists face is only half the battle. You also need to be able to honestly assess your working habits so you can pinpoint where in your practice you may need to make some changes in order to prevent or limit the likelihood of injury.

The risk of injury in massage therapy largely depends on four factors:

Frequency. Think about the massage techniques you’re using during the week. Are you mostly using the same massage techniques every day and with every client? Does your schedule remain the same each week or does it vary?

Duration. Duration isn’t just about the length of individual massage sessions, though that’s certainly a part of the equation. Think about the length of the massage sessions you’re doing in a given week, as well as how many days a week you’re giving massages. If your schedule is all 90-minute massage sessions five or six days a week, you need to be very vigilant in assessing how you’re feeling and where you might need to pull back in order to protect against injury.

Intensity. Intensity ties to force, so massage therapists need to be aware of the clients they’re working on and try to adjust their schedules so they aren’t doing all deep work, for example. When preparing for your day or week, ask yourself: How many clients are going to be expecting or need deep tissue work? Will I use deep work throughout most of my sessions or is there lighter work or a combination of deep and lighter work?

Combined risk factors. Many times, risk factors are going to overlap, whether that’s during individual massage sessions or your weekly schedule. Force and repetitive motion, for example, can be responsible for similar conditions.

“Awareness is the No. 1 key to everything in your work space, home life and off-work activities,” Kolodziej says. “All the things that a massage therapist does on a daily basis, from laundry to computer or phone work to gardening to pumping gas, require small hand movements.”

Kramer agrees, acknowledging that body awareness is vital to injury prevention. “It helps to have a good sense of what your body is doing,” she says.

“Prior injuries such as car accidents or broken bones also matter when it comes to musculoskeletal injury,” Kolodziej adds, “in addition to overall health, including mental health.”

The importance of self-care to career longevity can’t be overstated. When massage therapists aren’t paying attention to some of the most common reasons for injury in the profession, their own risk for injury increases—which is not only bad for you, but also for the clients who depend on massage therapy as part of their regular health and wellness regimen.

The Massage Therapy Journal is an award-winning quarterly publication that gives you the information you need to stay competitive in the massage therapy profession.

What is A Injury massage?

At Total Muscle Therapy, our massage therapists are sought out as some of the best injury massage therapists in Utah.

When you have an injury, it takes an in-depth understanding of the way that the muscles and joints in your bodywork to know exactly what needs to be done. Our therapists have extensive training in helping athletes and weekend warriors recover from injuries. Whether it is a sprain, strain, scar tissue build-up, or reduced mobility, Total Muscle Therapy is a pivotal piece of the recovery process.

If you have an injury that has been nagging at you for years, or if you’ve had a recent injury, our therapists can help get you on the road to recovery. We pride ourselves in helping out clients maintain optimal function no matter what they put their bodies through.

Our clients include NFL athletes, NBA athletes, collegiate athletes in numerous sports, triathletes, runners, bodybuilders, weekend warriors, and more.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

When is Injury Massage helpful?

Injury massage can help speed up recovery and can help you maintain and even regain mobility through an injury. Here are some of the common injuries that our athletes need help recovering from:

  • Sprained ankles
  • Twisted knees
  • Broken bones
  • Muscle spasms
  • Scar tissue build-up

What Should You Expect from an Injury Massage at Total Muscle Therapy?

The first thing that you might notice when you come in for an injury massage is that it is significantly different from a relaxation massage. Your therapist might put you through a series of motions while working out knots and breaking up scar tissue. We might use cupping, percussive massage, scraping or other techniques to achieve maximum recovery.

We work hard to help you keep your body functioning at optimal levels.

If you have an injury that you are working around, or that your body is trying to recover from, schedule an appointment with Total Muscle Therapy today!

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Whether you lead an active or sedentary lifestyle, you may experience many different types of injuries. Massage therapy could help you heal faster by improving circulation, breaking down scar tissue, and lengthening the tissues as they heal.

Here are some of the most common injuries massage therapy could help with.

1. Lower back pain

Given the large percentage of the population that work an office job, it’s no surprise that lower back pain is so common. When you’re seated, you’re adding pressure to your spine and back muscles. This pressure increases if you’re like the greater majority and slouch or fail to maintain a good posture.

You can avoid the onset of lower back pain by maintaining good posture and using an ergonomic chair that’s adjusted to your body shape. A sit-stand desk or standing desk can also be beneficial. If you’re already struggling with back pain, check in with a massage therapist about how you can heal from the condition.

2. Repetitive strain injury

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Repetitive strain injury (RSI) is another common injury, particularly if you lead a sedentary lifestyle. RSI can be caused by overuse of specific body parts, such as the soft tissues of your neck, back, hands, arms, or shoulders. If you’re typing in front of the computer all day and working with a mouse in your hand, you can experience tingling, numbness, and tightness in the hands, neck, and other parts of the body.

Reduce the risk of developing RSI by using ergonomic equipment and gripping office tools lightly. Take regular breaks. If you already have RSI, see a massage therapist who can assist with the right type of massage techniques.

3. Soft tissue injuries

Soft tissue injuries is a broad category of injuries involving soft tissue rather than, say, bone. Muscle strains, ligament sprains, tendon injuries, and injuries to the myofascial tissue (connective tissue around the muscles) are examples of soft tissue injuries. Soft tissue injuries can result from playing sports, exercise, and general physical activity.

If you have a soft tissue injury, it’s wise to seek medical attention right away. You should rest the affected area, apply ice, and use compression to support the area, reducing swelling. If you see a massage therapist, he or she might advise you to avoid using massage therapy on the damaged area for a few days, though indirect massage to surrounding areas could be beneficial.

4. Muscle-related neck pain

The neck is a common zone for injuries, whether it’s due to poor positioning during sleep, posture, constant strain, or a sports injury. Pain in the neck muscles can present a major nuisance to your daily life.

A massage therapist can use a range of massage techniques to address the specific muscle groups affected. Deep tissue massage, for example, can be used to treat the causes of your neck pain.

5. Muscle-related knee pain

How to avoid injury massage therapists

If you have a knee-related injury, the right type of massage therapy can be used to treat it. With it multiple joints and muscles, there are many potential causes of pain and injury in the knees. One type of knee injury is patellofemoral pain, which refers to pain from in and around the knee joint and between the kneecap and the underlying thigh bone. A massage therapist will assess the affected muscle and joint areas, before delivering the appropriate massage therapy. You may also wish to see a physiotherapist or osteopath to make sure it’s not a more serious problem like an ACL injury.

6. Tennis elbow

Tennis elbow can affect tennis players as well as anyone who’s at risk of elbow strain, like bricklayers, typists, and cleaners. It’s caused by bending the wrist backward repeatedly so that the muscles and tendons in the area become overused. Along with applying ice and compressing the area, elevating the elbow can assist with reducing inflammation and swelling.

People who have tennis elbow can benefit from a mixture of massage therapy, pain management and physiotherapy. A combination of these treatment options will support faster recovery, pain management, and improvement in range of motion.

7. Rotator cuff tear

The rotator cuff is one of the four muscles that allows your arms to rotate at the shoulder. This common shoulder injury occurs when you strain or pinch the tendons and damage the soft tissue. Bruising, swelling, and general pain can be the result.

While people who experience rotator cuff tears will often have physiotherapy treatment, massage therapy can also be beneficial. Remedial massage supports a faster healing process by improving circulation and breaking down the scar tissue during the healing stage. A massage therapist can also assist your muscles to heal to their full length, so you don’t end up with shortened muscle fibres once the injury heals.

Discover the secrets of remedial massage

Our musculoskeletal systems can be prone to strain, pain, or injury through everyday activities, so it’s helpful to get to know a few of the most common types of injuries. Massage therapy can play a critical role in helping you heal and recover not only quickly but properly, preventing the injury from returning in the future.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Cameron Aubrey

Cameron Aubrey has over 20 years experience in the massage industry, and leads the team as Course Director at Discover Massage Australia. Cameron holds a Diploma in Remedial Massage, and his expertise runs across a large range of massage techniques, particularly sports, Swedish and whole body massage.

Posted:Wednesday, February 20, 2019

By Robert E. McAtee, LMT, BCTMB, CSCS

How to avoid injury massage therapistsFor seven consecutive years, the Massage Therapy Foundation has been granted the honor of participating in the John Hancock Non-Profit Marathon Program, one of MTF’s biggest fundraisers of the year. The four runners on Team MTF– Running for Research are undergoing a nearly six-month-long process of training to run 26.2 miles in the 2019 Boston Marathon. The funds that these dedicated four raise will go directly towards research, education, and community service projects critical to advancing the massage therapy profession.

Writing about a charity run for massage therapy research is a perfect opportunity to look at some of the recent research on how therapeutic massage can benefit marathon runners and other athletes. We can also explore how knowing about other types of research may help athletes train better and prevent injury.

Athletes have come to rely on massage therapy to enhance their training and recovery. This holds true for runners at every level, and especially for endurance runners like marathoners. A plethora of anecdotal evidence exists to support sports massage as an effective intervention to aid in recovery from intense training. Much of the peer-reviewed research about massage in athletics is inconclusive and most massage professionals advocate for quality research into the effects of massage for athletes using well-designed studies, with treatment performed by practitioners specifically trained to administer sports massage.

An example of such a s study: Ann Blair Kennedy, PhD, and colleagues at the University of South Carolina conducted a quasi-experimental, convergent, parallel, mixed-methods design study of one nine-member paracycling team over a two-year period in 2015-16. The team cyclists received consistent massage from trained and experienced sports massage therapists. Data were collected through the use of multiple surveys reviewing goals, stress levels, quality of sleep, pain levels, muscle tightness, performance on the bike, and quality of life off the bike. Additional information was gathered from treatment notes, exit surveys, and follow-up emails. The results of the study indicate that sports massage therapy assisted in the athletes’ overall recovery, especially in reducing muscle tightness and improving the quality of their sleep. No improvements were noted in the athletes’ health-related quality of life measures. These results support the benefits of sports massage for para-athletes as well as able-bodied athletes and bolster the anecdotal evidence about the value of sports massage that’s been provided by athletes for more than four decades.

In 2017, researchers from the School of Sport and Exercise Sciences at Liverpool John Moores University in Liverpool, UK, published a study in which they compared two groups of runners with different levels of training. Group 1 consistently ran 30 miles or more each week and Group 2 ran less than 10 miles per week. Their findings indicate that high-mileage running helps the muscles and tendons of the legs and hips adapt, contributing to running efficiency (less work to cover the same distance). These advantages become even more noticeable at faster running speeds. As the Team MTF runners continue to train for the race, they will notice this adaptation taking place.

The ability to adequately recover from the training volume and intensity required to complete a marathon is a critical factor for injury-free training. Successful marathon training requires smart training progressions, as well as programmed recovery that includes proper post-exercise cool-down.

How to avoid injury massage therapistsAs the body generates heat during exercise, involuntary coping mechanisms such as sweating, and voluntary actions such as drinking and dousing the head with water at rest stops help athletes dissipate body heat. Voluntary actions are called “thermal behavior.” A small study recently reported interesting findings in thermal behavior that indicate gender may play a role in some aspects of recovery. The study authors found that women appear to need more cooling during and after exercise than men, possibly because it takes longer for women to reduce their core body temperatures to normal ranges after exercise. Although this study included only 20 participants (10 men and 10 women), the results have implications for recovery strategies in the overall training programs for our “Team MTF” marathoners.

I encourage each of you reading this blog to contribute to support the Team MTF– Running for Research athletes as they raise money to support continuing research into the benefits of massage therapy. This research benefits therapists, athlete-clients, and scientific knowledge as a whole.

Author Bio:

Robert E. McAtee, LMT, BCTMB, CSCS has maintained a full-time massage therapy practice for over 38 years, specializing in sports massage and soft tissue therapy, with significant clinical experience treating people with injuries and chronic pain. Since 1988, Bob has owned Pro-Active Massage Therapy, an active, international private practice in Colorado Springs, CO. In addition to his private practice, Bob is an NCBTMB Approved Provider and a sought-after presenter throughout the U.S. and internationally on the topics of facilitated stretching, sports massage, and soft-tissue injury care.

Bob is Board Certified in Therapeutic Massage and Bodywork, is a Certified Strength and Conditioning Specialist through the National Strength and Conditioning Association, and has been an active member of the AMTA since 1988.

He is the co-author of the best-selling Human Kinetics book, Facilitated Stretching 4th Edition, used by health and fitness professionals worldwide as the go-to resource for PNF stretching and strengthening techniques. His latest book, Sports Massage for Injury Care, will be released in 2019.

Massage therapy can be hugely beneficial to virtually anyone who takes part in it especially when it comes to injury rehabilitation. It can help to speed up healing and can actually help prevent re-injury in a variety of ways. In short, it aids athletes in healing completely.

There are a number of reasons massage therapy is a highly recommended part of many injury recovery plans.

Massage therapy is beneficial for athletes even if they haven’t injured themselves because it can help relax the muscles and relieve tension in the body.

Deep tissue massages are the most recommended option and they can help to release fluids and tension within the muscles. With this option, the results are generally delayed, but the following day athletes report feeling noticeably better.

In addition to the general benefits of massage, injured athletes can expect massage to help in these five ways as well.

  1. Better overall nutrition in the muscles. Put simply, the muscles will be healthier and circulation will be improved. During or after a massage, an athlete will have a boost in interchange of substances between the cells of the tissue and the blood. The result is increased tissue metabolism. Massage can help maximize nutrients and oxygen by increasing blood flow. Together this can all help the body repair itself.
  2. Improved muscle flexibility. The better an athlete’s range of motion and the more flexible their muscles are, the more power and performance they’ll have. This helps athletes work out more efficiently and to keep the intensity at a safe level. It also helps their body’s muscle-building to improve.
  3. Shortened recovery time. Lactic acid and carbonic acid are just two of the waste products that can build up within the muscles post-exercise. When circulation is increased to these muscles, they can more quickly get rid of these toxins and recovery time between workouts can be shortened.
  4. Help with preventing over-training. Muscles need to relax, and massage can help them do that. Sports massage also acts somewhat like a sedative on the athlete’s nervous system, which can help the syndrome known as “over-training.” When athletes over train, they can’t build muscles as effectively.
  5. Prevention of future injuries. When a massage therapist stretches the connective tissue, it helps improve the circulation to help prevent adhesions. It can also influence how much of certain chemicals are excreted, including phosphorous, sulfur, and nitrogen. These chemicals are all needed for the body’s tissue to repair itself.

There isn’t just a single type of massage therapy. In fact, there are literally hundreds of options. Here is a look at some of the most popular techniques often used for injury recovery.


  • Get link
  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • Pinterest
  • Email
  • Other Apps


Numerous people search for ply treatment for torture later an actual issue, but this should simply be done in explicit conditions and with 부천오피 express systems. Back rubs help with the recovering framework similarly as decreasing desolation. This is especially legitimate for exceptional fragile tissue wounds. The huge thing to recall is that recovering happens in stages, in this manner should your back rub treatment.

To the extent wounds all things considered, extreme suggests those that are sudden and achieved by impact or injury. Falls, strains, wounds, and crashes (think car accidents and sports wounds) would be in every way ready to achieve exceptional sensitive tissue wounds. Aftereffects consolidate distress, augmenting, redness, delicacy, and disturbance.

The underlying stage in treating an extreme actual issue is for the most part R.I.C.E., which addresses rest, ice, tension, and stature. Rest allows your body time and energy to start the recovery cycle. Ice prevents fits and growing. Tension can slow growing and releasing in the affected locale. Tallness moreover helps produce comparative outcomes, but given that the injury is lifted over the level of the heart.


There are four periods of retouching later you have gotten a sensitive tissue injury. You ought to appreciate these so you and your back rub expert can imagine a respectable schedule. Recollect that the earnestness of the injury and achievement of the prescriptions may mean you won’t experience a piece of the stages.

Serious: This stage continues to head off to some place in the scope of two and four days. This is the time your body needs security from re-injury, so you ought to use R.I.C.E to empower repairing.

Sub–extraordinary: This stage continues around a month and a half and is when people will undoubtedly search for treatment 대구오피 from rub guides, acupuncturists, real trained professionals, and arrangement subject matter experts.

Late stage: This can suffer between six weeks to 90 days. During this stage, the body is at this point endeavoring to pick whether the injury is recovered enough for common limit. Be mindful that you don’t injury yourself again now.

Steady: After 90 days, expecting that you are at this point experiencing torture from the injury, it is known as continuous. Numerous people won’t get to this stage, yet if you do, ponder switching up your retouching timetables to check whether something works better.


There are a couple of things you should avoid later the underlying two days. Hotness will extend depleting around the injury. Alcohol usage will as well. On the off chance that you have a serious actual issue in your lower limits, make an effort not to run for a few days as it can make extra injury. Finally, don’t get a back rub around the affected locale for something like two days.


You CAN look for massage therapy when you have a serious actual issue, as long as the consultant you work with sees fragile tissue conditions. Approved consultants will have the readiness expected to help you with patching and avoid extra injury. They help with quieting muscle coziness, torture, and packs by working on the connective tissues including the muscles, tendon, ligaments, bones, and organs.


This sort of back rub treatment should be done later the underlying two days of patching. Lymph is the liquid that moves harms through the body using vessels found essentially under the skin. By using sensitive developments and light pressure, the back rub consultant can help speed with expanding your body’s customary repairing processes. Lymphatic waste back rub is astounding during the periods of recovering that you are guaranteeing the injury.


This sort of back rub is ideal to use later an actual issue has had the chance to recover. The counsel will use more grounded developments to advance toward the more significant layers of muscle and tissues. The back rub counsel needs to ensure that they are watching your non-verbal correspondence and checking in with you verbally. They will switch up their methods to guarantee you are pleasant.

Without surging is what is happening with significant tissue rub. The goal is to decrease misery and solidness in the affected area, similarly as recover the whole body. Exactly when you get a fragile tissue injury, it will truly impact various locales since they need to compensate for handiness. Via looking for unpredictable qualities in the body, the counselor can help with the hidden district and some different issues it causes.

Massage therapy is a great way to relax and rejuvenate the body. But who is the target market for this type of treatment? Who needs massages and why?

Many believe that the target market for massage therapy is limited to athletes and pregnant women or that it can only benefit the elderly and those with chronic pain. While all these types of people can benefit from massage therapy, so can many others.

In this article, we will explore the target market for massage therapy and discuss who can benefit from this alternative form of medicine. If you are considering adding massage therapy to your business or considering starting a massage therapy practice, just read on!

What is Massage Therapy?

Before we can discuss the target market for massage therapy, it’s important that we have the same definition of massage therapy as this term can mean different things to different people.

The Mayo Clinic defines Massage Therapy as the purposeful manipulation of the soft tissues of the body including, muscles, connective tissues, tendons, ligaments and skin using varying degrees of pressure and movement for the purpose of optimizing health.

There are many different types of massage therapy but all aim to achieve similar goals: to relax the body and mind, improve circulation, reduce stress and pain, and promote healing.

What does Massage Therapy include?
(+ Types of massage)

Typically massage therapy includes the use of the hands, fingers, elbows, and forearms to manipulate the soft tissues of the body. However, there are many different types of massage therapy that target different areas and use different techniques.

Some common types of massage include:

Swedish Massage: This is the most common type of massage and includes long strokes with light to moderate pressure.

Deep Tissue Massage: This type of massage targets the deep layers of muscle and connective tissue. It is often used to relieve chronic pain or muscle tension.

Sports Massage: As the name suggests, this type of massage is often used by athletes to prevent or treat injuries.

Ayurvedic Massage: This is an ancient form of Indian massage following the principles of Ayurveda – a system of medicine that aims to balance the mind, body and spirit.

Reflexology: This type of massage targets the feet and hands as these areas are believed to be connected to different organs and systems

Prenatal Massage: Also called pregnancy massage, this type of massage is specifically for pregnant women and can help to relieve pain, improve circulation, reduce stress, and relieve specific pregnancy pains like sciatica.

Who is the Target Market for Massage Therapy?

Now that we have a common understanding of what massage therapy is, let’s explore some of the target markets for this type of treatment.

The main segments of the target market for massage therapy are:

  1. Athletes
  2. Pregnant Women
  3. The Elderly
  4. People with Chronic Pain
  5. People recovering from an injury

1. Athletes

One target market for massage therapy includes athletes. Athletes often put their bodies through a lot of stress and strain which can lead to injuries. Massage therapy can help to prevent these injuries by keeping the muscles and connective tissues loose and pliable.

In addition, massage therapy can also help athletes to recover from injuries more quickly. It can help to increase circulation and reduce inflammation, both of which are important in the healing process.

2. Pregnant Women

Another target market for massage therapy is pregnant women. Pregnancy can be a very stressful time for a woman’s body and massage therapy can help to reduce some of that stress. This results in improved mood and overall health for both the mother and the baby.

In addition, massage therapy can also help to relieve some of the common pains and discomforts that women experience during pregnancy. These include lower back pain, swelling and sciatica.

A problem many women have in the latter part of pregnancy is sciatica, which is a sharp pain that radiates from the lower back down the legs. Massage therapy can help to relieve this pain by helping to release the tension in the muscles and connective tissues.

3. The Elderly

As we age, our bodies go through many changes and we often experience more aches and pains. This pain often becomes chronic and massage therapy can be one way of getting temporary relief from this pain.

This makes the elderly a prime target market for massage therapy. Massage therapy can also help to increase circulation and flexibility, both of which are important for the elderly.

4. People with Chronic Pain

Many people suffer from chronic pain can be caused by a variety of conditions such as arthritis, fibromyalgia, and chronic back pain. Massage therapy can help to relieve some of the pain associated with these conditions by helping to relax the muscles and increase circulation.

In addition, massage therapy can also help to reduce stress and anxiety, which are often secondary conditions experienced by people with chronic pain.

5. People recovering from an injury

Someone who’s been through an accident or is recovering from surgery can benefit from massage therapy. Massage can help to reduce pain and swelling and to improve range of motion and flexibility, both of which are often limited following an injury. All of these things are important in the healing process.

People recovering from an injury may also need to visit a physical therapist and will often get massage therapy as part of their treatment.


Since almost anyone can benefit from a massage, the target market for massage therapy is a fairly broad one. The most common segments of the target market for massage therapy include those suffering from pain and those who wish to avoid it. Most people fall into the former category.

Athletes often use massage therapy to prevent injury but also as a way to de-stress their muscles and their body after an intense workout or a game or championship.

Pregnant women can benefit greatly from massage therapy as it can help reduce the stress of the pregnancy which can be beneficial not just for the mother but also for the unborn child. Additionally, massage therapy can reduce the suffering from pains specific to pregnancies. These include lower back pain, joint swellings and sciatica.

The elderly often suffer from aches and pains and can benefit greatly from massage therapy. The same applies to people in chronic pain as well as those recovering from surgery or an accident.

If you’re planning to get into massage therapy as a business or as a therapist there will be no shortage of people who could benefit from what you will have to offer.


  • Get link
  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • Pinterest
  • Email
  • Other Apps


Numerous people search for ply treatment for torture later an actual issue, but this should simply be done in explicit conditions and with 부천오피 express systems. Back rubs help with the recovering framework similarly as decreasing desolation. This is especially legitimate for exceptional fragile tissue wounds. The huge thing to recall is that recovering happens in stages, in this manner should your back rub treatment.

To the extent wounds all things considered, extreme suggests those that are sudden and achieved by impact or injury. Falls, strains, wounds, and crashes (think car accidents and sports wounds) would be in every way ready to achieve exceptional sensitive tissue wounds. Aftereffects consolidate distress, augmenting, redness, delicacy, and disturbance.

The underlying stage in treating an extreme actual issue is for the most part R.I.C.E., which addresses rest, ice, tension, and stature. Rest allows your body time and energy to start the recovery cycle. Ice prevents fits and growing. Tension can slow growing and releasing in the affected locale. Tallness moreover helps produce comparative outcomes, but given that the injury is lifted over the level of the heart.


There are four periods of retouching later you have gotten a sensitive tissue injury. You ought to appreciate these so you and your back rub expert can imagine a respectable schedule. Recollect that the earnestness of the injury and achievement of the prescriptions may mean you won’t experience a piece of the stages.

Serious: This stage continues to head off to some place in the scope of two and four days. This is the time your body needs security from re-injury, so you ought to use R.I.C.E to empower repairing.

Sub–extraordinary: This stage continues around a month and a half and is when people will undoubtedly search for treatment 대구오피 from rub guides, acupuncturists, real trained professionals, and arrangement subject matter experts.

Late stage: This can suffer between six weeks to 90 days. During this stage, the body is at this point endeavoring to pick whether the injury is recovered enough for common limit. Be mindful that you don’t injury yourself again now.

Steady: After 90 days, expecting that you are at this point experiencing torture from the injury, it is known as continuous. Numerous people won’t get to this stage, yet if you do, ponder switching up your retouching timetables to check whether something works better.


There are a couple of things you should avoid later the underlying two days. Hotness will extend depleting around the injury. Alcohol usage will as well. On the off chance that you have a serious actual issue in your lower limits, make an effort not to run for a few days as it can make extra injury. Finally, don’t get a back rub around the affected locale for something like two days.


You CAN look for massage therapy when you have a serious actual issue, as long as the consultant you work with sees fragile tissue conditions. Approved consultants will have the readiness expected to help you with patching and avoid extra injury. They help with quieting muscle coziness, torture, and packs by working on the connective tissues including the muscles, tendon, ligaments, bones, and organs.


This sort of back rub treatment should be done later the underlying two days of patching. Lymph is the liquid that moves harms through the body using vessels found essentially under the skin. By using sensitive developments and light pressure, the back rub consultant can help speed with expanding your body’s customary repairing processes. Lymphatic waste back rub is astounding during the periods of recovering that you are guaranteeing the injury.


This sort of back rub is ideal to use later an actual issue has had the chance to recover. The counsel will use more grounded developments to advance toward the more significant layers of muscle and tissues. The back rub counsel needs to ensure that they are watching your non-verbal correspondence and checking in with you verbally. They will switch up their methods to guarantee you are pleasant.

Without surging is what is happening with significant tissue rub. The goal is to decrease misery and solidness in the affected area, similarly as recover the whole body. Exactly when you get a fragile tissue injury, it will truly impact various locales since they need to compensate for handiness. Via looking for unpredictable qualities in the body, the counselor can help with the hidden district and some different issues it causes.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

What is therapeutic massage?

If you are an athlete, you know the amount of dedication that it takes to be good at your sport. Whether you’re preparing for a marathon, competition, recital, or big game, the amount of training and preparation is extensive. You have to train your muscles and tissues to perform in the ways you want them to, which can ultimately lead to pain and soreness. This is a minor setback, but it doesn’t change the fact that it temporarily impedes your training process.

Therapeutic massage is commonly used in Lansing, Okemos & Dewitt, MI athletes whose muscles may have experienced extended periods of overuse. It helps in loosening up any tight areas and making recovery quicker and easier – so you can get back on track to accomplishing your end goal. Contact Peak Performance Physical Therapy today at Lansing, Okemos, Dewitt, & Mason, MI Centers to figure out how therapeutic massage can help you!

Your soft tissues and you:

Your muscles are made up of many small, thin fibers that contract on command, working together to mobilize your muscle groups. These muscles are attached to your bones by connective tissues, called tendons, enabling them to move your body parts. Your bones are then connected by tough bands of connective tissue, called ligaments, for added stability. Your ligaments are covered by yet another connective tissue called fascia. All of these connective tissues can be referred to as “soft tissues.”

Soft tissues help in mobilize your joints and give your body the strength it needs to perform tasks. Your soft tissues provide you with the ability to do many things; however, they also limit you from pushing yourself too far – even if that’s your intention. These can be damaged by certain stresses, especially those caused by the repeated actions within athletic activity. A tear in the tendon can lead you with a significant amount of swelling and inflammation. Many athletes also experience sprains, which is caused by a ligament stretching farther than intended.

These injuries may occur in response to the intensity of your sport, but they can also occur if muscles simply are too tight before you begin one of your workouts. Therapeutic massage can help with this, as it loosens up the muscles, and may even prevent some of these injuries from occurring.

Massage is a wonderful thing. It’s ideal for people who need to relax; get a little stress relief with some ‘me’ time, and has physiological and psychological benefits.

Sports massage is a little different in that it has a specific physical goal; to help prevent injury- or in the event of injury, to help heal it as part of a therapeutic program. It’s very different from a relaxing massage at a spa; it’s designed to work into the tissues to elongate muscles and improve blood and nutrient flow, as well as waste product elimination.

Whether you’re a professional athlete or just a weekend warrior who enjoys a run, everyone will benefit from incorporating sports massage into their schedule and as part of their training regime on two levels; it will help prevent injury in the first place, and it will help you recover from the demands you’ve put on yourself.

Sports Massages with Andreea

Reduce your chance of injury and improve muscle flexibility and range of motion with a professional sports massage from Andreea at Portobello Physiotherapy.

Andreea Cristina Hedes – Sports Massage Therapist & Pilates Instructor.

Andreea Cristina Hedes is a professional sports massage therapist and a Pilates instructor. She works with a wide variety of clients, ranging from elite to recreational level athletes as well as occupational related neck and back complaints.

Sign Up Today

Call the Clinic on 01 476 3330/1 or call Andreea directly on 087 1040 661.

You can also email [email protected]

Pushing your Body

The goal for everyone who is active is to first and foremost prevent the kind of wear and tear that comes with putting physical demands on your body. Yes; exercise is fantastic and ultimately good for your overall health, but if you are going to push your body you must prepare it and maintain it to avoid potential injury.

With strenuous exercise, your muscles can lose their ability to relax and they become shorter and tighter. Chronically tight muscles will lose their flexibility and that is really asking for trouble, as it makes you so much more susceptible to injury.

If your muscles lose flexibility, they can easily pull or tear, and tight muscles become very sore. Blood flow is poor through tightened muscles (ischemia) and that also cause pain, so aside from intelligent stretching and warming up/down, incorporating sports massage has several benefits.

How Sports Massage helps

It reduces your chances of injury by improving muscle flexibility and range of motion.

It helps shorten the recovery time needed between each workout, allowing you to maximise your schedule.

It increases blood flow through the whole body, optimising the supply of oxygen and nutrients all over; dilating veins and reducing blood pressure.

It helps eliminate metabolic waste products- for instance lactic acid after hard exercise; lactic acid is a by-product of all exercise and it can be absolutely agonising.

The stresses of fairly strenuous exercise take a toll, so massage will help improve blood and lymph circulation to flush waste products out of your system.

It also relives muscles; improving connective tissue healing and lending greater elasticity, which helps ensure you’re in great shape the next time you hit the track or the field or the bike.

Depending on what sport you enjoy and how your body responds to it, your physiotherapist will be able to zone in on particular muscle groups to work specific tissues. A regular program of sports massage will help you to improve your performance and endurance; flexibility and help ensure injury-free workouts.

The benefits of Sports massage are cumulative; with repetitive massage therapy in a regular program you’ll see a difference in your performance and in your recovery rates.

Recovery and Massage techniques

Your Portobello physiotherapist will become aware of areas you may have hurt in the past and will work on these vulnerable areas. If you are unfortunate to have injured yourself, you’ll need to be assessed by a chartered physiotherapist first to ensure an accurate diagnoses, after which treatment of your injury can begin. Therapies like deep tissue massage and trigger point work can really help speed up healing and guard against reinjury.

Discuss your goals with your physiotherapist- are you trying to build up stamina? Are you training for a marathon, or do you play soccer a few nights a week? Your treatment plan will be very individual, so you and your physiotherapist need to devise a plan together that will work for you in every sense- financially; with your training schedule; with your races or matches or plans.

Just give Portobello Physiotherapy Clinic a call on 01 476 3330.

In Home Massage for Auto Injury & Worker’s Injuries

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Why drive for therapy? We provide quality massage therapy through your insurance in your own home!

If you’ve been injured in an accident anywhere in the United States, there is a good chance we can provide prescribed therapeutic massage at little or no out of pocket cost to you. Plus, we’ll do it in the comfort of your own home when its convenient for you! We now offer services in all 50 states!

For example, if you suffered an injury from a car accident, your auto insurance medical benefits may pay up to 100% for in-home therapeutic massage! The same is true for workers’s compensation claims (please visit workers comp massage in home for more information related specifically to work related injuries).

Massage therapy is effective physical medicine that can help those who have been injured get back to pre-accident health. It not only aides the directly affected/injured areas, but it also can help the body to heal holistically by helping it get back to its’ natural state of balance and well being. This is one reason why massage therapy is a great way to complement other therapies, including chiropractic and physical therapy, which your insurance benefits will allow you to do in tandem with massage as needed.

Body Well specializes in licensed medical massage therapy in the comfort of your home, when it is convenient for you. Our skilled licensed massage therapists travel to you days, evenings and weekends for the ultimate convenience. No worrying about taking time off from work or borrowing a car. We go to you!

Our at-home massage treatments are a full 60 minutes on the table. Treatments for a variety of mild to severe injuries including whiplash, back injuries, headaches and other soft tissue strains and spasms may include: standard massage and manual therapy, deep tissue massage, stretching, trigger point therapy, neuromuscular therapy and/or myofascial release. Our therapist will work with you to determine the most effective techniques. If for any reason you ever wish to try a different therapist, do not hesitate to call the office and request that. We want to provide the best therapist for you.

Medical Benefits & “Buyer Beware”

If you posess medical payments benefits, these benefits can and should be used to obtain the best and most effective treatments possible. At Body Well, we want you to encourage those who have been injured to think like a smart consumer when considering different therapy strategies. There are many clinics that will burn through huge chunks of these benefits with all kinds of tests and using expensive machines. It is up to you to determine how these benefits are used – and to think twice before leaving decisions about how your benefits are used to ANYONE who stands to gain by billing them as quickly as possible.

At Body Well, we don’t bill for ANY tests or machines – everything we do is 100% hands-on effective therapy aimed at getting you better. It’s no wonder that so many of our injury patients continue to depend on us to make a full recovery, while seeing their benefits last a lot longer than they might otherwise by going to a clinic with expensive test after test, machines, etc. And we’ll never pressure you or insist on any regimen.

Unfortunately, too many people just go along with a prescribed regimen even if it’s not helping significantly, simply out of respect for the provider. If we had free health care it wouldn’t be an issue, but when benefits are limited, one must think like a consumer.

If you are already receiving massage therapy in a chiropractic, physical therapy, pain or accident clinic, consider the advantages of in home therapeutic massage through insurance vs. going to the clinic. You do have a choice.

Getting Started with At Home Massage Therapy

If you and your doctor agree that massage would help your recovery and you would benefit from the convenience of our in-home services, please call us right now so we can answer your questions. A representative is standing by. Or simply complete the form below and we’ll contact you. With a few standard forms and a prescription we can get started right away! If you would like to know what we will be billing your insurance company, please be sure to ask us so we can explain our charges, which differ from non-medical “cash” services.

Athletes of all ages often seek massages as part of their conditioning to prevent future injuries, but is it safe to get a massage while recovering from a sports injury? The answer depends on the stage of healing they are in. Let’s look at when a sports massage may be harmful versus when it will be beneficial for athletes.

How to Know if a Massage Is Safe for Your Injury

People suffering from new and old injuries get messages from certified therapists to manage their pain. It can be very healing and provide much-needed relief. However, most sports injuries will need to heal for a few days before you can safely seek massage therapy.

You can get a massage after the first two to four days of healing as long as the massage therapist understands soft tissue conditions. These licensed professionals will know which massage techniques to use to promote healing and avoid further injury.

Consult a qualified sports massage therapist if you’re not sure whether your injury will benefit from a massage. They can help you come up with a customized plan designed to allow you to recover well.

Do Massages Help Injuries?

Incorporating massages into your injury rehabilitation can promote faster recovery by:

  • Improving blood circulation
  • Relaxing muscles
  • Delivering oxygen and nutrients to soft tissues and organs

Massage therapy can be beneficial for a number of injuries, including sprains, strains, muscle tears, and broken bones. It can even loosen scar tissue and prevent future injuries by increasing range of motion, improving power and performance, and minimizing fatigue after practice.

What Is a Sports Injury Massage?

A sports injury massage targets tired, sore, or injured areas and the surrounding muscles, ligaments, and tendons to improve recovery time and prevent re-injury. This technique comes from the Swedish massage treatment and uses kneading, wringing, hacking, and trigger-pointing motions. Sports massage therapists have experience working with athletes and their specific injuries, such as tennis elbow, ankle sprains, hamstring tears, as well as back and neck pain.

Benefits of Sports Massage

Whether you’ve sustained an injury during a football game or want to keep your muscles in shape after an intense soccer practice, you could enjoy a sports massage. This massage offers athletes of all ages several benefits, including:

  • Reduced pain: Massages increase blood flow, providing relief from overworked or injured muscles.
  • Improved motion: Overtraining can lead to stiff muscles. A massage can relax rigid muscles, improving motion and flexibility.
  • Increased strength: Your body needs proper blood flow to deliver oxygen and nutrients to your muscles. A massage can improve this blood flow, thereby aiding new tissue growth and increasing muscle strength.
  • Eased mind: An athlete is only as good as their mental state. It doesn’t matter if their body is in the best condition if their mind isn’t. A massage can calm your mind, relieve stress, and prepare you mentally for your next game.

Preventing and Treating Sports Injuries

No matter which sport you play, you should consider incorporating a sports massage into your regimen to reduce injury risks and improve your recovery time. Remember, in order to ensure your massage is safe for your sports injury, consult a licensed sports massage therapist.

For more information about our sports injury or deep tissue massages in Mount Laurel, NJ , and the surrounding communities, contact us today!

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Good conditioning, massage can keep you healthy on the course or court, says Massage Envy

DALLAS, Texas Golfers complain of lower back, shoulder and arm injuries. Tennis players are prone to aching backs, tender wrists and painful inner elbows.

Most tennis and golf-related injuries occur because players don’t adequately train and then overdo it on the course or court.

Golfers tend to swing too vigorously, spraining or straining the muscles in their backs and arms. They’re also prone to injuries from lifting and lugging overloaded golf bags.

Gripping the racquet too tightly is to blame for many tennis injuries to the elbow and arm. Rotator cuff damage can result from aggressive swinging. Hamstrings, knees and feet also take a beating on the court.

To prevent sports-related injuries, prepare for the demands of your sport. If you can’t walk a mile or two without anything hurting, you shouldn’t think about any activity until you can.

If you’re plagued by recurring pain or injury, consult a doctor and a golf or tennis pro. A professional instructor can pinpoint seemingly minor errors in your grip or swing that can cause major damage to your muscles and tendons.

Even if you concentrate on conditioning, sometimes injuries do happen. Doctors often recommend applying ice to any strain or sprain during the first 72 hours, then switching to a moist heating pad. Nonprescription medicine can help control pain. And a massage will promote healing.

“Massage is great in helping to bring blood and nutrients to the affected area to repair the soft tissue,” said CG Funk, Vice President of Industry Relations for Massage Envy, the leading provider of massage therapy in the U.S. “Massage also can help break up scar tissue and keep the muscles supple so less scar tissue develops in the first place.”

Even when there’s no injury, massage also helps athletes of all levels improve their flexibility and muscle suppleness. The kneading action of a massage disperses the accumulation of lactic acid, which causes fatigued, sore muscles.

When you book your Massage Envy massage, request a therapist experienced in sports massage, and ask that special attention be paid to any injured areas. A massage therapist can also stretch the muscles in trouble areas, promoting increased flexibility when the body is warm and more elastic.

Introductory 1-hour Massage Envy massage session (consists of 50 minute massage and time for consultation and dressing) is just $39. Massage Envy emberships are available for $49 per month and include one 1-hour massage session. Massage Envy members may also enjoy unlimited additional 1-hour massage sessions at the $39 member rate. For more information, log on to massage envy to find the nearest Massage Envy clinic. There are 25 Massage Envy locations in the Dallas/Fort Worth area.

About Massage Envy

Massage Envy Limited, LLC is a national franchise of massage therapy clinics dedicated to providing professional and affordable therapeutic massage services to consumers with busy lifestyles at convenient times and locations. Founded in 2002, Massage Envy has opened 500 clinics in 38 states in just over five years, with 300 more franchises currently under development from coast to coast and 25 locations in the Dallas/Fort Worth Metroplex. For more information about Massage Envy. *Not all types of massage available at all clinics.

Dallas/Fort Worth Locations

Prestonwood – 5225 Belt Line Rd., Suite 250, Addison, TX 75254 (972) 388-5500

Allen – 816 W. McDermott Dr., Suite 340, Allen, TX 75013 (972) 747-7511

Arlington Highlands- 3900 Arlington Highlands Blvd., Suite 125, Arlington, TX 76018 (817) 465-3456

Hebron at Old Denton – 1001 E. Hebron Parkway, Carrollton, TX 75007 (972) 939-6868

Colleyville – 5615 Colleyville Blvd., Suite 470, Colleyville, TX 76034 (817) 427-ENVY (3689)

Coppell – 120 S. Denton Tap Rd., Suite 303, Coppell, TX 75019 (972) 956-5999

Campbell @ Preston – 17194 Preston Rd., Dallas, TX 75248 (972) 818-3689 (ENVY)

Casa Linda – 9440 Garland Rd., Suite 174, Dallas, TX 75218 (972) 993-3333

Old Town- 5500 Greenville Ave., Suite 404, Dallas, TX 75206 (214) 575-ENVY (3689)

Uptown at West Village – 3699 McKinney Ave., Suite 104, Dallas, TX 75204 (214) 522-2727

Flower Mound – 950 Parker Square, Flower Mound, TX 75028 (972) 899-3610

Fort Worth – Hulen – 3000 S. Hulen, Suite 153, Fort Worth, TX 76109 (817) 732-7200

Stonebriar – 3685 Preston Rd., Suite 159, Frisco, TX 75034 (972) 370-ENVY (3689)

North Garland – 5435 N. Garland Ave., Suite 190, Garland, TX 75040 (972) 675-ENVY (3689)

South 360 – 5232 South State Highway 360, Suite 610, Grand Prairie, TX 75052 (817) 303-ENVY (3689)

Las Colinas – 975 W. John Carpenter Freeway, Suite 112, Irving, TX 75039 (972) 556-0777

Craig Ranch- 8950 State Highway 121, Suite 340, McKinney, TX 75070 (972) 370-ENVY (3689)

Eldorado Parkway – 2890 Craig Dr., Suite #120, McKinney, TX 75070 (214) 544-ENVY (3689)

Murphy Marketplace – 223 E. Farm Rd. 544, Suite 801, Murphy, TX 75094 (972) 354-8888

Plano – 4709 Parker Rd., Suite 430, Plano, TX 75093 (972) 964-0600

Spring Creek at Hwy. 75 – 6101 Avenue K, Suite #160, Plano, TX 75074 (972) 516-8888

Rockwall – 2931 Ridge Rd., Suite 111, Rockwall, TX 75032 (972) 722-9595

Rowlett Crossing – 4301 Lakeview Parkway, Suite 600, Rowlett, TX 75089 (972) 463-0101

Southlake East – 100 N. Kimball, Suite 108, Southlake, TX 76092 (817) 421-6727

Southlake West – 250 Randol Mill Ave., Suite 100, Southlake, TX 76092 (817) 562-4433

Alliance Town Center – 9630 North Freeway, Fort Worth, TX 76177
Frisco North – 5105 Eldorado Parkway, Suite 100, Frisco, TX 75034

Richardson Eastside- 700 E. Campbell Rd., Suite 190, Richardson, TX 75080 (214) 379-8888

A great MASSAGE that fits your busy SCHEDULE and BUDGET

How to avoid injury massage therapists

Trizila Communications, Inc.

Media Relations Agency of Record for Massage Envy – Dallas/Fort Worth

Office: (972) 247-1369

Non-published cell: (214) 232-0078

massages ,day spa , massage dallas , placentia chiropractic ,massage therapy jobs ,new jersey massage , massage sacramento , massage new jersey ,massage in new jersey ,north hollywood spa,massage , deep tissue massage , swedish massage.

massage men , men massage ,massage envy , massage envy ,massage envy ,

How to avoid injury massage therapists

We get massages to relax, heal an injury, or as long-term therapy. In essence, we go to a massage therapist to feel better. But that’s not always the case.

As with any medical or therapeutic treatment, a massage doesn’t always go as planned, and sometimes a massage can result in injury. If that happens, can you sue?

What Kind of Lawsuit?

Suing for a massage injury is much like a classic medical malpractice case: Spas, gyms, and the massage therapists they employ owe patients a standard of care equal to their expertise. If a therapist fails to meet this standard, he or she could be at fault for malpractice. However, depending on state statues, a massage therapists may not be considered a health care provider, so a medical malpractice suit wouldn’t apply. If this is the case, you still may be able to sue for negligence.

Whether the therapist causes a new injury or fails to recommend medical treatment when it’s required, a massage client could have a negligence claim. This type of claim would entail arguing that:

  • The therapist owed you a duty of care
  • The therapist, through the massage, breached that duty
  • The breach caused an injury
  • The injury caused you physical, psychological, and/or financial damages

Who Can You Sue?

While a massage therapist may be liable for your injury, you may also have a claim against the owners and operators of hotels, health spas, gyms, and other facilities hosting massages. Under the theory of vicarious liability, employers can be held liable for the negligence of their employees.

In medical malpractice-type cases, other staff may also be responsible for negligence. And if there is an unsafe condition at the massage facility, you may have a premises liability claim: property owners, especially those open to the public, must maintain a hazard-free premises and could for injuries that occur on their property.

To avoid massage injuries, only use licensed and accredited massage therapists. If you’ve been injured during a massage, you can consult an experienced injury attorney near you.

Editors Note, July 12, 2016: This article has been updated to clarify that injury lawsuits against massage therapists are usually based on negligence claims.

  • Have an injury claim? Get your claim reviewed for free. (Consumer Injury)
  • Proving Fault in Medical Malpractice Cases (FindLaw)
  • Florida Woman Strangled by Neck Massager (FindLaw’s Injured)
  • 4th Cir. Overturns Massage School’s Reaccreditation (FindLaw’s Fourth Circuit)

You Don’t Have To Solve This on Your Own – Get a Lawyer’s Help

Meeting with a lawyer can help you understand your options and how to best protect your rights. Visit our attorney directory to find a lawyer near you who can help.

How to avoid injury massage therapists

How to avoid injury massage therapistsWhy Sports Massage?

You’ve probably heard stories about cars that seem to last forever, with over 250,000 miles on them, and that run better than your one year-old model. Those long-lasting cars aren’t flukes. Behind their long, healthy lives are owners who regularly check their fluid levels, rotate tyres, and are equally fastidious about other routine maintenance work that most of us ignore until it’s too late. Similarly there are reasons why some people are able to compete at a high sporting level for many more years than most, with fewer injuries. It could be put down to good genes, good training routine including knowledge of when to back off. Another factor, like the car owner, is regular maintenance work, i.e. sports massage.

What Is Sports Massage Therapy (SMT)?

Firstly, you do not have to be a sports person to benefit from SMT. This is a common misconception; SMT refers to the deep firmer mobilisation techniques used on the tissues. It loosens overused muscles and helps them release waste products. It also benefits people who suffer occupation / RSI problems, as lack of movement can be as damaging as excessive; encouraging muscle shortening, slowing blood-flow and increasing specific areas of tension. SMT is a lot different from the general relaxation techniques that most people associate with massage.

The Benefits of Sports Massage:

Sports massage has many of the same benefits as stretching, as it helps increase blood flow to the muscles, stimulate nerve endings and break down scar tissue. It also encourages tissue healing by aiding re-align damaged fibres, which ultimately improves muscular function. It is the quality of rest that is the key to effective training, of which massage can greatly improve the effectiveness. Regular treatment enables more training at a higher level and with greater safety.

Most sports require good flexibility; however stretching exercises alone aren’t always fully effective due joint range restriction. E.G, the elbow joint cannot extend beyond 180 degrees, which doesn’t fully stretch all the biceps muscle fibres. Where a problem affects only a small part of a muscle, the majority of healthy fibres can stretch sufficiently to accommodate the full range without having any effect on the damaged area. SMT techniques can stretch specific areas of tissue, irrespective of range of movement.

Physiological Understanding:

The most common of all sports injuries is the over-use injury. It can develop slowly over a period of days, weeks, months or even years. The sports person may not be aware of the problem until it reaches a critical level, resulting in a strain with fibres being torn.

The same occurs on a microscopic level if one particular compartment, or in fact just a few fibres within it, are over-used. Although this breakdown occurs on a microscopic level, the pathological changes that take place are just the same as with any soft tissue tear – that is, bleeding and swelling, the onset of secondary muscle tension in the surrounding tissues and the formation of scar tissue (see fig 1). This is what accounts for the general soreness often experienced in muscles after hard exercise: it is due to the high level of micro-trauma and not necessarily to an actual strain (not the common misconception that it is due to the excess accumulation of lactic acid).

With any soft tissue strain, rest is vital in the early recovery stages. But the inflammation caused by micro-trauma may be too small to cause any noticeable pain, so the individual may continue to exercise unaware of the problem. A moderate level of activity is acceptable and may even be helpful. It need only involve the healthy fibres, will promote circulation and prevent adhesions forming in the damaged area. Any greater effort will place a demand on the damaged fibres, which can inhibit recovery. The scar tissue and tension in and around the micro-trauma prevent any function (contraction or stretching) and so the adjacent fibres have to work harder to make up for this deficiency. These fibres can then become over-used and may also suffer trauma (see fig 2). Micro-trauma and scar tissue will build up gradually. Adhesions may form, affecting the elasticity within that area of the muscle, making more of the muscle vulnerable to further micro-trauma. From this the over-use syndrome and risk of injury develop, both locally, and at other parts of the body as biomechanical faults may develop altering natural movement patterns.

At the end of the day all injuries have a cause, some obvious, though not always. For example, the person who appears to have done nothing unusual but wakes up one morning with a stiff and painful neck. If it was just to do with the activity, then everyone who did it should expect to get the same injury. If ten athletes compete in a race at the same level, why does only one suffer an injury? There must be other precipitating factors involved – a healthy body doesn’t just self-destruct!How to avoid injury massage therapists

Caring For The future!

Education and appropriate funding at grassroots level are vitally important if young athletes are to progress to their highest level. Recognising the early signs of potential problems is essential as ‘prevention’ is far better than ‘cure’! The old advice of “ignore the pain and learn to run through it” should be avoided at all costs.

Example: – Is this you? You wake up and your back aches. Your doctor prescribes painkillers and rest for a muscle strain. The medicine numbs the pain, you ‘forget’ to rest and go cycling, rowing, running etc. The pain comes back worse than before. Now you’re out of action for a week or more. Sound familiar.

Remember: Pain is the body’s way of telling us something is not right – ignore it at your peril!

Simple Rules for Injury prevention


  • Seek advice immediately if there is any sign of persistent soreness, or sharp pain at the start, during or after training.
  • Have a routine check-up on a monthly basis with a ‘hands-on’ therapist to ensure any major soft-tissue damage is contained and not allowed to develop unnoticed into a major injury later.
  • Adopt a carefully programmed warm-up and stretching routine appropriate to the event.
  • Maintain a regular routine of core-stability exercises.


  • Continue training or competing if there is ongoing discomfort or acute pains in any joint or muscle group
  • Attempt any stretching exercises that generate localised pain within muscle groups, tendons or attachment points
  • Undertake stretching or strengthening exercises without prior instruction from a suitably experienced trainer or therapist.

The greatest benefits from sports massage, like stretching, come from doing it regularly, even when you feel fine. Bearing in mind costs, to get any real benefits you should go at least every 4-6 weeks, anything less is like starting from scratch. Certainly, both stretching and massage help you when you have an acute problem. But a good way to avoid an injury at all is to be consistent in your flexibility program, which should include sports massage, as is the most powerful tool for improving muscle elasticity.

How to avoid injury massage therapistsHave you been in an accident? Do you suffer from a repetitive stress injury, poor posture or chronic pain? Do you have a sports injury? We understand that these pain patterns can be physically and mentally challenging. Allow us to support you with treatment-oriented therapeutic massage to help provide the relief you’ve been looking for.

Schedule an Injury Rehab Massage Treatment!

2 Locations: Boulder & Superior
Open Weekdays & Weekends

Therapeutic Injury Massage Can Help!

  • Reduce soft-tissue restrictions
  • Increase range of motion
  • Reduce pain & recovery time
  • Decrease scar tissue
  • Reduce stress related to injury or medical condition
  • Speed pre/post operative recovery

Neuromuscular Massage, Myofascial Release, Trigger Point Therapy and more…

Our skilled team of massage therapists and medical practitioners have advanced training in a number of Massage Techniques and modalities to reduce your pain pattern and help you achieve full range of motion. We blend these advanced modalities to customize your treatment for your specific injury or pain pattern.

Our Massage Therapists will Support You!

Our massage therapists and medical practitioners will always assess your symptoms and design a session best suited to your current needs. We always educate you about the causes of the injury, assess your postural imbalances to avoid future injury and include stretches, exercises and awareness to prevent future injuries.

2 Levels of Service

How to avoid injury massage therapistsWe offer two levels of service to provide the highest level of care for our clients.

      1. Therapeutic, Injury-Specific Massage with a skilled staff therapist
      2. Injury Specialist (consultation and treatment with David Abookire)


In addition to working with many local sports teams since 1999, the staff at Boulder Therapeutics works in conjunction with doctors, chiropractors, physical therapists, acupuncturists and other health care professionals to provide our clients with the highest level of care possible. We have treated everything from pulled muscles, whiplash and joint pain to scoliosis, carpal tunnel syndrome and severe nerve pain.

Massage therapy can help with a wide range of conditions including arthritis, a pulled muscle or lower back pain. Massage has also been shown to be helpful in soothing chronic back pain, by reducing muscle tension and spasms. Massage can be useful in easing headache pain, by targeting and releasing pressure points. AMTA

How to avoid injury massage therapists

An acute injury is a sudden, sharp, traumatic injury that causes pain. Acute injuries can result from a fall, strained muscles, a sprain, collision etc. Acute injuries can be painful and problematic without proper care and therefore most often individuals will seek medical care from a sports physio therapist, or a massage therapist to help relieve pain and properly manage day to day strenuous activities which could cause further damage to the injury. To help speed the healing process of soft tissue injuries, there are few processes which are as effective and safe as massage therapy. Massage therapists working with injuries have a firm understanding of when injuries are in their most acute stage, and they have the knowledge of different massage approaches that are most appropriate – because healing and injury which is considered acute differs greatly, depending on the type of injury and its stage of tissue damage.

How to Know if You Have an Acute Injury

  • Pain
  • Tenderness
  • Redness
  • Skin that is warm to the touch
  • Swelling,

And Inflammation could all be signs that you are suffering from an acute injury and should seek medical attention.

What does RICE mean, and how does it help?

RICE is an acronym used by sports and massage therapists to treat injuries. Rice stands for: REST– Rest is vital for protecting muscles, ligaments, tendons and tissues. Rest allows for the healing process to begin. ICE – Ice reduces pain and causes vasoconstriction (the constriction of blood vessels). This helps to control edema (swelling). Applying iceor cold packs for 15-20 minutes per hour is necessary, however, and individual should make sure not to exceed the 15-20 minute time limit as over icing can cause skin damage. COMPRESSION – Compression is essential as it limits swelling (which is known to delay the healing process). Known to delay the healing process, swelling can be limited with compression also slows hemorrhage. ELEVATION – As with the previous two points, elevation also limits edema formation and slows hemorrhage. Raise the injured area above heart level, which is most effective when elevating an injured area. Rest, Ice, Compression, Elevation should be used up to 48 hours after the injury occurs, however, an individual should visit a physician if the pain or swelling has not decreased after two days. Due to the chances of aggravating an injury, there is another acronym – HARM.

How to avoid injury massage therapistsIn high intensity sports, injuries are a reality of training. However, there are measures you can take to prevent certain types from occuring in the first place. After all, preventing injuries is much easier than healing them. Crossfit Games athlete Ben Smith shares 5 tips for preventing injuries in the sport.

5 Ways to Prevent CrossFit Injuries

1. Massage Therapy

When muscles are tight, they aren’t able to function or move properly. Tight muscles lack flexibility, restrict blood flow, and ultimately increase the chance of injury. Massage therapy techniques can help loosen up tight muscles so that you can prevent injuries like muscle tears and pulls as well as perform better.

2. Heat

Ben Smith says that his body responds very well to this technique. Heat treatments help muscles relax and loosen up. Heat can also help dilate vessels and bring more blood to muscles that are tense. Warm muscles are able to move and stretch better, making it easier to prevent injuries.

3. Stretch

Stretching can help improve flexibility and range of motion, both important aspects of injury prevention in Crossfit. With good flexibility and range of motion, muscles can move efficiently with proper form. With poor flexibility and range of motion, our body tends to overcompensate in other areas- throwing off our proper body mechanics.

How to avoid injury massage therapists4. Body Mechanics

Injuries often arise when our bodies are not moving properly. If we practice poor body mechanics, it not only makes us less efficient and effective in our training, but it also opens athletes up to injuries. To prevent injuries from arising, make sure you practice proper mechanics while completing your Crossfit workouts. Your coach or training partner can help with this. Making sure your muscles are loose and recovered can also help since they will be more available to move as they should.

5. Marc Pro

Marc Pro is used by some of the best athletes in the world for recovery and injury prevention. When Ben Smith does have aches, tweaks, or strains set in, he uses the Marc Pro to help him recover fast. Marc Pro can also be used proactively to prevent injuries. Overuse injuries are caused by a lack of recovery. Tissue is broken down while working out and not able to fully rebuild before it starts breaking down again. Using Marc Pro between training sessions will allow tissue to fully rebuild so you can prevent overuse injuries. Plus, using Marc Pro will loosen up muscles and increase blood flow so muscles are able to move and contract properly.

While accidents happen, many injuries that occur in Crossfit could be easily prevented. Using these injury prevention tips from Crossfit Games athlete Ben Smith can help you avoid preventable injuries.

There are some conditions that are contraindicated locally. That means that the massage therapist can give you a massage but must avoid those areas with those conditions when giving you the massage. Here are a list of common contraindictions:

  • Cuts or open wounds
  • Bruises
  • Varicose veins
  • Broken bones
  • Burns
  • Some skin conditions

If you have these massage contraindications and you want a massage you should let your therapist know about them. Hopefully the massage therapist can work around these areas. However, if they prove too severe massage may not be appropriate. In that case, the therapist reserves the right to refuse treatment to ensure maintenance of health standards.

Other massage contraindications are more specific. You cannot get a massage if you have these conditions because massage could cause these conditions to flare up making your problem worse. Here are the conditions that fall into these category;


Anytime you have a fever, whether from a cold, the flu or some other infection, you should not get a massage. Massage increases circulation that may in turn help the infection increase the severity of the fever and the infection.

Contagious Diseases

If you have a contagious disease you are putting your therapist and even your therapist’s other clients at risk of getting it. Please be considerate to your therapist and cancel your massage if you come down with a contagious condition.

Blood Clots

Massage can loosen blood clots. This could be dangerous because the clot could migrate to the brain, lungs or heart. If you are aware of any blood clots, consult your doctor before massage to make sure that it will not be effected by massage therapy.


Unless a therapist has been trained in prenatal massage, pregnant shouldn’t women should not have massage treatment. It’s especially risky in the first 3 months of pregnancy. RMT Kathy Pantalon is a Certified Doula and is well qualified to do pre and post natal massage. Please give us a call to find out which therapist is the right one for you.

Kidney Conditions or Liver Conditions

Massage can put increased strain on both the liver and kidney if they are not functioning normally. This occurs because massage increases blood flow, increasing the movement of waste through the body. If you are experiencing a health problem with either your kidney or liver it is likely that massage will not be appropriate for you. Talk to a health care professional to see if massage will aggravate any kidney or liver condition.


Though massage is good at relieving some of the discomfort caused by cancer, it should only be given by someone trained to work with cancer patients. The patient should obtain a release form from his/her doctor to get treatment.


If you have inflammation of any kind massage to the area will further aggravate the situation.

Uncontrolled Hypertension

Massage increases blood flow. If you have high blood pressure that is not under control, the increased blood flow that is a result of massage therapy may cause problems.

Massage therapy can provide substantial healing and pain relief for many lower back problems. Specifically, for pain caused by a back strain, when the correct muscle is targeted, the pain can be controlled at its source—for quicker and lasting relief.

A skilled massage therapist can provide substantial back pain healing. Read Massage Therapy for Lower Back Pain

Two major muscles–the quadratus lumborum 1 and the gluteus medius 2 – play an important role in stabilizing and supporting your lower back and hips. When there is a change in the biomechanics of these muscles due to strain or fatigue, several problems, such as lower back pain, stiffness, and/or decreased mobility can occur.

Quadratus lumborum muscle massage

The quadratus lumborum muscle extends throughout your lower back and consists of several layers. This muscle is an extensor of the spine, allowing you to bend backward. The muscle also helps you bend your torso sideways. 1

The quadratus lumborum muscle can become fatigued, stiff, strained, and/or painful when you perform certain daily activities, such as:

  • Lifting that requires leaning over something, for example, getting groceries out of the trunk of your car
  • Leaning over a sink while doing dishes
  • Sitting slumped in a chair
  • Running on uneven pavement

A sharp, stabbing, urgent pain in your low back may indicate a hypertonic (tight) quadratus lumborum. Sometimes, you may feel a dull, constant ache with some degree of stiffness.

The quadratus lumborum muscle may also develop painful trigger point nodules, cause entrapment of nerves within its fibers, or be subject to direct trauma, causing lower back pain. 1

The muscle must be stretched and massaged simultaneously by your therapist in order to reduce lower back pain.

Gluteus medius muscle massage

The gluteus medius is a posterior hip (or buttocks) muscle. This muscle is a hip abductor, 3 , 4 allowing you to lift your thigh and leg sideways, such as while getting out of a car. It is also responsible for keeping your hips leveled while standing on one leg (which is an integral part of your gait cycle as you’re walking). The biomechanics of the hip and spine are interconnected; a problem in your hip muscles can cause pain in your lower back. 2

The gluteus medius muscle can become painful due to imbalance and/or weakness 2 from several causes, such as 5 :

  • Repetitive trauma to the muscle form running on soft surfaces
  • Overuse of exercise equipment that requires hip abduction
  • Sudden, strenuous physical activity
  • Previous injury to the muscle
  • Blunt trauma from hitting

Gluteus medius muscle pain mainly affects your lower back and buttocks. The pain may also be referred into the back of your thigh. Stiffness and fatigue are also commonly present, limiting the movement of your lower back and/or walking capacity. 5

Ask your therapist to focus on the quadratus lumborum and gluteus medius muscles when you decide to have massage therapy for lower back pain. The muscles of the lower back and hip are interconnected for proper functioning. Unless a specific muscle is injured from direct trauma, it is more likely that the entire set of muscles are affected by fatigue, stress, and altered function. 1

Most likely, your massage therapist is well-versed in the muscles that cause back pain. But, don’t hesitate to speak up and specifically request this type of massage if you suspect your pain is due to muscle dysfunction.

Lifting weights is an important part of any workout regimen. It burns calories, builds muscle, and strengthens bones. However, poor technique can lead to muscle strains, ligament sprains, and joint pain. Get the most from your weight training sessions and remain injury-free with these tips.

Begin a New Exercise Routine

The best advice we can give is to talk to your doctor before you start any new workout program, especially if you are overweight, are 40 years or older, have a pre-existing medical condition, or haven’t worked out in a long time. You might also choose to work with a personal trainer who can help you tailor your workouts to your fitness level, age, and physical capabilities. No matter who you counsel with, remember to start any new exercise routine slowly to get your body accustomed to it.

Weight Training Safety Tips

While you should always follow the advice of your doctor or personal trainer, here are some general weight training safety tips to keep in mind:

  • Warm up for five minutes with stretching and light aerobic exercise. This gets your heart pumping and loosens tight muscles, ligaments, and tendons.
  • Begin with low weights and low reps to prevent injury and keep muscle soreness to a minimum. Once you can easily do 12 reps, gradually increase the weight.
  • Listen to your body. Stop if you ever feel pain or exhaustion.
  • Only use safe, well-maintained equipment. Weight training with faulty equipment greatly increases your risk of injury.
  • Focus on breathing. Exhale during the exertion phase, and inhale during the release phase.
  • Use controlled movements. Never build up momentum to swing the weights through your range of motion. Instead, use slow, steady movements.
  • Maintain good posture to prevent incorrect technique. In general, you should keep your back straight and maintain tight abdominal muscles.
  • Wear appropriate clothing. Loose, comfortable workout clothes should allow you to sweat easily and not restrict your movement.
  • Work out different muscle groups during each trip to the gym. This gives your muscles time to heal and grow. As a general rule, work each major muscle group no more than once every 48 hours (every other day).
  • Set weights down gently. Never drop them to the floor from any height.
  • Know when to skip training. You may want to stay on track with your workouts, but forcing your body to be physically active when you’re ill or injured could impair the healing process.

Get Help for Weight Training Injuries

If you become injured at the gym, physical therapy and sports medicine treatment may be your best recovery option. At Effective Integrative Healthcare, we believe in delivering high-quality care without pharmaceuticals or invasive procedures. Our offerings are well-rounded and varied to help us treat patients with joint discomfort, ankle sprains, pulled hamstrings, shin splints, tendinitis, and more.

Give us a call today to schedule your free consultation at one of our offices in Millersville, Crofton, or Lanham, MD.

Newswise — Massage is commonly regarded as a therapy associated with relieving muscle tension and pain. For some people, a routine massage may actually be the cause of considerable discomfort and physical disability.

In a recent case report, a healthy 38-year-old woman received a massage. During the massage she experienced left shoulder pain. Following the massage, her pain persisted, causing difficulty in lifting her arm. Medical examination revealed upper scapular winging and weakness of left shoulder shrug and arm lifting. Magnetic resonance imaging revealed swelling in the left upper back. Spinal accessory nerve conduction studies and needle electromyography performed three weeks after onset also showed abnormal findings in the left upper back area. The patient underwent physical therapy and gradually improved over 6 weeks. However, 2 years after onset the patient still experiences persistent mild left shoulder pain and weakness.

According to the team of researchers at Mayo Clinic Scottsdale, this case demonstrates the clinical and electrodiagnostic findings of a local compression nerve injury in the shoulder area caused by massage. Health care professionals and consumers should be aware of this potential complication. Dr. Mark Ross, senior author of the report states, “Individuals should tell their massage therapists if they experience pain or discomfort during their massage. Though nerve injury is not a common complication of massage, consumers and therapists should be aware of this risk. To reduce the risk of nerve injury, massage therapists should avoid applying excessive focal pressure to the neck and shoulder area.” Dr. Sara Schrader, co-author of the report states, “Individuals experiencing pain or shoulder weakness after a massage may benefit from a visit to the doctor to find out if nerve damage is the cause of their symptoms. Their doctor can determine if electrodiagnostic testing is necessary and what would be the most appropriate treatment for the individual.”

The complete findings and results of this study are being presented at the American Association of Neuromuscular & Electrodiagnostic Medicine (AANEM) 54th Annual Meeting in Phoenix, AZ, at the JW Marriott Desert Ridge, October 14-17, 2007. The AANEM is the largest organization worldwide, with over 5000 members dedicated to advancing neuromuscular, musculoskeletal, and electrodiagnostic medicine.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Steven Gans, MD is board-certified in psychiatry and is an active supervisor, teacher, and mentor at Massachusetts General Hospital.

Relaxation techniques are strategies used to reduce stress and anxiety. These techniques can also be used to manage symptoms of panic disorder and help a person get through a panic attack. Relaxation techniques work to manage the fight-or-flight response, or stress reaction, that is frequently triggered among people with anxiety disorders.  

The fight-or-flight reaction is responsible for causing the extreme reactions that typically outweigh any actual threat in the environment. For instance, people with ​agoraphobia often fear crowded areas or open spaces, where it would be difficult or embarrassing to escape during a panic attack.   The fight-or-flight response often causes uncomfortable physical symptoms, such as accelerated heart rate, rapid breathing, and increased sweating.

Relaxation techniques have been found to have the opposite effect on the body by improving the relaxation response, lowering heart rate, reducing bodily tensions, decreasing negative thoughts, and boosting self-esteem and problem-solving skills.  

Listed here are the top 4 relaxation strategies for anxiety. To get the most out of these relaxation techniques, it is important that you practice them often and even at times when you are not feeling highly anxious. Pick a technique that appeals to you and fits in with your lifestyle. Aim to practice it for at least 5-10 minutes a day. Through regular practice, you will be prepared to use the techniques whenever panic and anxiety strike.

Get Advice From The Verywell Mind Podcast

Hosted by Editor-in-Chief and therapist Amy Morin, LCSW, this episode of The Verywell Mind Podcast shares some techniques that can help you relax.

Occasional anxiety is a normal human experience. Mild anxiety can occur before interviewing for a new job. A higher level of anxiety can occur from barely avoiding a car crash. And an even higher level may come with the loss of a loved one. There are also those people who experience anxiety persistently. However, learning how to calm anxiety is essential for your quality of life. It’s also important to know what causes anxiety to determine the best way to alleviate it.

What Causes Anxiety?

Pinning down an exact cause of your anxiety can be difficult, if not impossible. However, there are 3 main factors that can contribute:

● Genetics: Research has shown that the RBFOX1 gene is related to generalized anxiety disorder

● Environmental factors: These include past or ongoing neglect or abuse. Traumatic experiences like military combat can also contribute.

● Co-occurring mental conditions: Depression and substance use disorders (SUDs) can worsen the symptoms of anxiety. Co-occurrence of mental disorders is not only considered a cause of anxiety disorders, but also a symptom.

Other Risk Factors for Developing Anxiety

In addition to these primary causes of an anxiety disorder, there are other risk factors that can contribute. These include:

  • Severe stressors: These include financial ruin due to job loss or losing a loved one on whom you heavily depended.
  • Certain personality types: These include Type A personalities and perfectionists.
  • Gender: Women are twice as likely to have generalized anxiety disorder as men.
  • Underlying medical conditions: These include chronic pain, respiratory conditions, gastrointestinal disorders and heart disease.
  • Everyday stressors: These include more minor stressors like a hectic schedule or dealing with an unruly child. Such factors can build up without proper self-care.

How to Calm Your Anxiety Naturally

When it comes to knowing how to manage anxiety, there are multiple natural approaches. Furthermore, different treatments will apply to different types of anxiety. These include:

Here are 8 ways to calm your anxiety naturally.

1. Avoid Caffeine

We all know about the jitters coffee and energy drinks can cause. If you tend to be anxious, it’s a good idea to avoid caffeine or reduce your intake. This includes caffeinated sodas. It’s especially important to avoid caffeine when a potentially stressful situation is in your near future.

2. Avoid Alcohol

It can be tempting to use alcohol to “take the edge off” in stressful situations. However, this is only a temporary fix. In reality, alcohol makes the symptoms of anxiety worse by changing the levels of neurotransmitters in your brain. This includes serotonin, which regulates mood and sleep. In addition, anxiety symptoms tend to be even worse when the alcohol wears off.

3. Write It Out

Humans think in disjointed segments. More often than not, our brains can interpret these segments so that we can function reasonably. However, it’s easy to place our worrying thoughts in the backs of our minds, where they can sit and cause anxiety. That’s where writing comes in. It allows you to explore how you are feeling deep down. Other benefits of writing include increased learning comprehension, slowing of mental aging and enhanced focus.

4. Meditate

Many people are intimidated by the idea of meditating. This is usually because they think there is a right way and a wrong way to meditate. However, meditation can be as simple as allowing yourself to take a deep breath and stay in the moment. To go a little deeper, take 3 minutes, 3 times a day to focus on your breath. As you do this, take note of how your body feels. Apps like Headspace can help ease you into feeling comfortable with meditating.

5. Find a Mantra

The word “mantra” is uncommon in the Western world. So, many of you may be wondering, “What is a mantra?” The answer is that it is simply a word or phrase that is repeated to focus on something you want to manifest in your life. You can also use mantras to manage your mood. Mantras are also known as positive affirmations. Examples include, “This too shall pass”, “I will feel peace today”, or simply “Courage”.

6. Consider Kratom

Kratom is a tropical tree with the botanical name Mitragyna speciosa that is native to Southeast Asia. The leaves of this tree contain alkaloids that are effective in the treatment of numerous ailments, including anxiety. In particular, users report positive effects with red kratom powder. Red refers to the color of the veins in the leaves of a certain variety of the kratom tree. Other veins include green, white and yellow. Using the strain red borneo powder for anxiety has shown to be especially effective.

7. Exercise

You don’t need to engage in a strenuous workout to relieve anxiety. Even a brisk 10-minute walk will release endorphins that can calm your nerves for a few hours. If possible, take your walks in nature. One study showed that walking in the woods lowered stress hormones more than walking in an urban environment.

8. Stay Hydrated

Not drinking enough water can worsen anxiety symptoms. In fact, dehydration can cause heart palpitations that can lead to an anxiety attack. Always carry fresh water with you to keep anxiety symptoms at bay. This is one of the simplest ways to contribute to your natural anti-anxiety regimen. Other hydrating beverages include milk, coconut water and maple water.

Most Importantly, Stay in the Moment

Learning to manage anxiety takes time. It’s important not to get ahead of yourself. That means being patient with your progress. Typically, it takes a holistic combination of approaches that is unique to you. So, don’t live too far in the future or in the past. Do your best to stay in the moment and remember that feelings are only temporary.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackAnxiety attacks can come on suddenly, and they can feel both scary and overwhelming, especially if you haven’t had one before. Before you know how to calm yourself during an anxiety attack, you should be able to identify one.

Anxiety attacks can come on quickly or build up over a period of time, but they are characterized by a racing heart, flushed skin, chest pain, and feeling like you can’t breathe. You may feel a loss of control, begin crying, or struggle to breathe properly. Anxiety attacks aren’t always predictable, but if you know how to calm yourself during an anxiety attack beforehand, you may be able to manage it quickly.

How to Calm Yourself During an Anxiety Attack

Managing anxiety can be difficult, especially if you suffer from anxiety attacks. If you experience an anxiety attack, here are a few ways to calm yourself:

  • Take deep breaths. Focus on the physical act of inhaling and exhaling. This will ground you in the moment, as well as get oxygen flowing in and out of your lungs. Inhale to the count of 4 and exhale to the count of 8.
  • Focus on a physical object near you. This will assist in helping to tether you to reality and reduce the overwhelming sensation caused when there are too many stimuli affecting your sense.
  • Find a peaceful spot. A quiet, calm environment will help reduce the overwhelming presence of outside stimuli and allow you to focus on breathing.
  • Remember that the attack will pass. Repeating this to yourself can help ground you and give you something to focus on.
  • Learn what triggers your anxiety. Take note of the things that increase your anxiety and trigger your anxiety attacks. This can help you remove yourself from a stressful situation in advance.
  • If you continue to experience anxiety attacks, consult a doctor about medication to reduce your anxiety.

Philly Family Life Counseling LLC and Anxiety

We all get anxious sometimes, but if anxiety begins to affect your everyday life, it may be time to seek help. Speaking with an experienced therapist can help you work through your anxiety and give you the tools to cope with anxiety attacks. If you’re interested in anxiety counseling, contact Philly Family Life Counseling LLC at 215-677-3810 or fill out our online form for more information. Not quite ready to make an appointment? Take your time. You can follow us on Facebook for news and updates.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

If you regularly suffer from stress, knowing how to deal with an anxiety attack is exceptionally beneficial. Many people do not know how to react when anxiety reaches the point that it triggers an attack. Knowing how to calm down right away will help you cope with the situation. Read on to learn the signs of an anxiety attack, steps to take when one occurs, and how Rose Hill Center, our anxiety treatment center in Holly MI, can help.

Knowing the Signs of an Anxiety Attack

The first anxiety attack someone has usually catches them off guard. The signs of an attack are often so intense that the person does not know how to react at the time. Since they become more anxious about being anxious, symptoms worsen. Many tend to think that they are having a heart attack or a stroke.

An anxiety attack can sneak up on you, and the symptoms can hit you quickly. Knowing what the signs are will make it easier for you to calm down. Some signs of an anxiety attack include shortness of breath or heavy breathing when thinking about a particular scenario. Sounds seem louder, and lights seem brighter than the norm. The heart may beat very fast or irregularly. Many people suffering from anxiety attacks experience dissociation, feeling as if they are watching themselves from outside their bodies.

When someone is anxious, they may display an extreme change in emotion, such as an unstoppable need to cry, scream, laugh, or yell. The person may need to get away from an uncomfortable situation immediately, even if it results in losing a job or ruining a relationship. Physically, someone having an anxiety attack can have an uncontrollable shaking or other movements of a hand, foot, or another body part.

In many cases, those who suffer from severe anxiety worry about having a panic attack. This condition can escalate the symptoms and bring on an anxiety attack. Learning coping mechanisms from therapy can stop anxiety before it even starts is extremely important.

Effective Ways to Deal With an Anxiety Attack

When anxiety strikes, knowing how to calm down is vital for your health and functioning in social situations. One way to battle an anxiety attack is to hone in on your senses. Deliberately thinking about items around you that you can smell or hear will help distract you from the anxiety itself so you can calm yourself. Removing yourself from the public eye when you are having an anxiety attack can be beneficial. When people stare at you because you are having an attack, symptoms may worsen. Let a few trusted people know if you regularly suffer from anxiety and alert them about what would make you feel better if you do have an attack. They may be able to talk you through the situation or get you to a safe location so that you can calm down.

How to Get Treatment for Anxiety

Rose Hill Center has an onsite psychiatric residential treatment facility available for effectively combating extreme anxiety conditions. We offer a unique approach for those suffering from anxiety by providing therapeutic treatment in addition to clinical assistance. We use a mix of traditional psychotherapy measures and effective behavioral therapy tactics along with group, individual, and family therapy sessions.

If you are seeking effective ways to deal with an anxiety attack, our professionals at Rose Hill Center can offer some. Reach out to us by calling 866.367.0220, and let us help you eliminate anxiety from your life.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Anxiety attack symptoms include:

Surge of overwhelming panic. Feeling of losing control or going crazy. Heart palpitations or chest pain. Feeling like you’re going to pass out.

Table of Contents

What is the 3 3 3 rule for anxiety?

Follow the 3-3-3 rule.

Then, name three sounds you hear. Finally, move three parts of your body — your ankle, fingers, or arm. Whenever you feel your brain going 100 miles per hour, this mental trick can help center your mind, bringing you back to the present moment, Chansky says.

What are 5 symptoms of anxiety?

Symptoms Feeling nervous, restless or tense. Having a sense of impending danger, panic or doom. Having an increased heart rate. Breathing rapidly (hyperventilation) Sweating. Feeling weak or tired. Trouble concentrating or thinking about anything other than the present worry.

How long do anxiety attacks last?

Anxiety attacks typically last no more than 30 minutes, with the symptoms reaching their most intense at about halfway through the attack. Anxiety can build up for hours or even days before the actual attack so it is important to take note of factors that contribute to anxiety to effectively prevent or treat them.

Why am I suddenly having anxiety attacks?

A sudden onset of anxiety can be triggered by a plethora of things—from a major event, like a death in the family, to everyday stressors, such as work or budget worries—but sometimes it can be caused by seemingly nothing at all—or even issues you’re not consciously aware of.

What is the 54321 technique?

The most common grounding technique for anxiety attacks is the 54321 method. In this, you identify… Taste is sometimes hard to identify, so you could substitute that by thinking of your favorite thing to taste. Some versions of the 54321 grounding method say to name one thing you like about yourself.

Why do I have anxiety for no reason?

Anxiety can be caused by a variety of things: stress, genetics, brain chemistry, traumatic events, or environmental factors. Symptoms can be reduced with anti-anxiety medication. But even with medication, people may still experience some anxiety or even panic attacks.

When you have a panic attack, you may find that your heart races, your breathing gets shallow, and you believe that something awful is coming your way. In the middle of these spells, it’s difficult to feel like anything can help. However, if you practice a few strategies now, you can be ready to stop panic in its tracks later. Strategies for stopping panic attacks are most effective when you use them early. However, it’s never too late to start working towards calming down. As you learn more about your triggers and symptoms, you can start implementing the following strategies before a panic attack can even get started.

Recognize the Panic for What It Is

Panic attacks often trick patients into thinking that their worries are real. This very real feeling of impending doom only worsens the anxiety, which serves to worsen the dread, and so on. One of the most effective ways to stop this cycle is to call the panic out for what it is. When you feel yourself getting nervous and having panic attack symptoms, say any of these things out loud or to yourself:

  • The panic is real, but the threat is not.
  • This is just my anxiety talking.
  • This is a chemical imbalance, not a physical threat.
  • I have survived this before and I will survive it again.

Repeating these mantras are not usually enough to stop panic attacks on their own. However, recognizing anxiety is the first step to calming yourself.

Take Prescribed Medications

If you feel like you might have a panic attack, take any medication your healthcare team prescribed to help with the problem. Some anti-anxiety medication is meant for you to take daily, but some are emergency medications. Be sure to ask your doctor if you need emergency pills for panic attacks and what to expect when you take them. Do not take any medications that are not prescribed to you and only take pills as they are prescribed. Typically, you should not drive or operate heavy machinery after taking emergency anti-anxiety medications.

Bring Your Focus to Your Breath

Panic attacks often cause racing thoughts that make it feel like you can’t focus on anything. It can also cause shallow, labored breathing and pounding heart rate. You can turn all of these problems around by focusing on taking deep breaths. Start with this strategy:

  1. Breathe in through the nose for five seconds
  2. Hold your breath for five seconds
  3. Breathe out through the mouth for five seconds
  4. Repeat as needed

This technique works differently for everyone, so you may have to try a few different ways of deep breathing. For example, you may find that you do better if you only hold your breath for three seconds or if you exhale for seven seconds. The point is simply to slow your breathing and shift your focus internally.

If you have an anxiety disorder — or are experiencing a lot of stress — then you’re likely familiar with how difficult it can be to calm down during a panic attack. Once your mind starts racing, and your body fills with dread, it’s really tough to relax and bring yourself back to reality.

Because a panic attack is anything but pleasant. “A panic attack is a sudden surge of distress that takes over and makes you feel loss of control and intense fear,” Dr. Danielle Forshee, a psychologist, tells Bustle. It can cause scary symptoms, such as shortness of breath, a pounding heart, tingling sensations in the body, nausea, sweating, and even a sense that you’re going to die, Dr. Forshee says.

While that’s not going to happen — and panic attacks tend to quickly pass all on their own — these symptoms can be upsetting, especially if you’re having a panic attack for the first time. It’s not uncommon for people to confuse panic attacks with heart attacks. And the fear only makes things worse.

Luckily, there are quite a few science-backed tricks that help ease panic attacks, and make them easier to handle. If you have panic attacks regularly, you’ll want to seek the help of a therapist, so they can address the underlying anxiety or panic disorder that’s causing them.

In the meantime, tuck the tips below in the back of your brain, so you can utilize them the next time you start to panic.

Dunk Your Face In Cold Water

While it may sound strange, dunking your face into a bowl or sink full of cold water can help stop a panic attack in its tracks.

“Research in physiology suggests that the human heart rate slows down 10 to 25 percent when our face comes into contact with ice cold water,” Forshee says. “This is affective during a panic attack because when we are experiencing panic our body physiologically becomes aroused (increased heart rate is one of the symptoms of physiological arousal).”

It may be tricky to come across a bowl of ice water while out in public, but this may be a good one to try at home.

Try A “Grounding Technique”

If your mind is spinning, you’ll want to bring it back to reality with a few grounding techniques.

“I begin by focusing on anything and everything concrete,” Mary Beth Cooper, a mental health expert, tells Bustle. “I notice exactly what’s in my view, taking note of the spectrum around me. I then choose one or two things to zone in on. I might notice a picture on the wall or an outfit that someone is wearing. I shift focus to what I see in order to move away from my thoughts.”

By forcing yourself to notice your surroundings, it’ll help get you “out of your head” where the panic is happening, and back into the real world.

Breathe From Your Diaphragm

It’s helpful to take deep breaths to calm down during a panic attack. But it can be even more helpful to try diaphragmatic breathing, in particular.

“Forcing yourself to breathe through your diaphragm will trick your brain into believing that you are in a relaxed state,” Forshee says. “When you are having a panic attack, your brain creates these physiological symptoms because it thinks that you are in need of protection (fight-or-flight). Diaphragmatic breathing will send signals to your brain that is not the case.”

Here’s how to do it.

Play A Game

When you’re having a panic attack, the last thing you might think about are the collection of games on your phone. But you might want to open one up and start playing, as a quick and easy way to redirect your thinking.

“The idea is it can act as a distraction to the fear or the body symptoms of anxiety,” Dr. Prakash Masand, MD, a psychiatrist and founder of the Centers of Psychiatric Excellence, tells Bustle. “Download some games that will distract you and get your mind off of the unpleasant symptoms you are feeling. You can also download relaxing music and guided relaxation sessions.”

Squeeze A Stress Ball

If you’re prone to anxiety attacks, it might help to keep your hands busy in moments when you feel panic creeping in. You might want to stretch and play with some putty, handle a smooth stone, or squeeze a stress ball, if you have one.

As Masand says, “Keeping something in your hands can help connect you with the present moment and also acts as a stress reliever.”

Challenge Your Negative Thoughts

Changing your thoughts is always easier said than done, especially when you’re in the middle of a panic attack. But the more often you practice replacing negative, scary thoughts with ones that are more positive, the easier it will become.

“People with panic tend to catastrophize or see the worst in things,” Masand says. For example, if you’re panicking while on the subway, it might be because you’re vividly imagining something going wrong, even when everything’s a-OK.

“Carry some positive mantras or sayings to bring you back to reality,” Masand says. “Or better yet, prepare your own. When you have the negative thoughts of gloom and doom, write down some positive and more realistic rebuttals.”

Ask Yourself Some Questions

Similar, you can push back against negative thoughts by asking yourself a few Qs, John Hamilton, LMFT, LADC, a licensed marriage and family therapist at Mountainside Treatment Center, tells Bustle.

“Next time you are feeling anxious ask yourself: Is there a reason why I am feeling anxious? Am I exaggerating the problem?” Mull over these questions and you’ll slowly start to calm down, he says, especially if you answer “yes.”

Validating your feelings is always a good thing, he says. But asking these questions can also kill time, while your panic attack naturally winds down on its own.

If you’re prone to panic attacks, or are having one for the first time, you can always sit down and wait for it to pass. But these tips ma.y help speed the process along.

Of course, if you’re experiencing ongoing anxiety that’s holding you back in life, you’ll also want to seek out the help of a therapist, as soon as possible. In doing so, you can get to the root of your anxiety and eventually overcome your panic attacks, no matter how bad they might seem.

Dr. Danielle Forshee, a psychologist

Mary Beth Cooper, mental health expert

John Hamilton, LMFT, LADC, licensed marriage and family therapist

Read original post HERE


Enter your email address if you’d like to subscribe to this blog and receive an email each time we put up a new post.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Last update: 12 May, 2022

Anxiety attacks can be very difficult and distressing for those who experience them. A significant part of the population has suffered from or will suffer an anxiety attack at some point in their lives, which includes intense fear, tachycardia, dizziness, and the feeling of an imminent threat.

These attacks can be due to a high alert system in which the mind mobilizes the organism and creates a strong psychological and physiological reaction, causing the person to lose control over themselves.

Managing these situations isn’t easy. If you’re already suffered panic or anxiety attacks, it’s best to seek professional help.

Therefore, in this article, we’ll give you 7 tips to help you calm down and naturally relax at the first symptoms of an anxiety attack.

What is an anxiety attack?

Dr. David H. Barlow, Professor of Psychology at Boston University and the director of the Center for Anxiety and Related Disorders and Clinical Programs and Boston University, points out that each year people go to the emergency room believing they are having a heart attack.

However, knowing what you’re dealing with is always helpful. Likewise, studies such as the one carried out by researchers at Harvard University show that almost 27% of the population will suffer an anxiety attack at some point. In many cases, these can become recurrent until they completely alter the quality of life of the patient.

Anxiety attacks, also known as panic attacks, are intense reactions that cause a loss of control of some bodily functions. As this publication from the Medical Journal of Costa Rica and Central America points out, symptoms include:

  • Tachycardia
  • Sweating and chills
  • A suffocating feeling
  • Pressure on the chest
  • Dizziness, nausea, or stomach discomfort
  • Fear or panic

Anxiety attacks, which vary in degrees of severity, are triggered by catastrophic thoughts. They often come on quickly, which is why it’s so important to become familiar with these tips so you can start treating an attack as soon as possible.

Tips to relax during an anxiety attack

1. Mindfulness

Mindfulness helps create a relaxed state of mind and focus on your body. This relaxation technique of Buddhist origin can help you be aware of sensations, thoughts, emotions, bodily states, and the environment around you.

These mental processes allow you to relax and also to regain control over yourself. Therefore, starting with mindfulness is a successful strategy to reduce the symptoms of anxiety attacks. However, most studies are needed, as shown in this article published in the Journal of Psychopathology and Clinical Psychology.

Read also: Five Mindfulness Exercises for Anxiety

2. Breath control

Breathing deeply is crucial during any crisis because the symptoms can come on so quickly. That’s why it’s so important to focus on your breath as soon as you feel it beginning to accelerate.

To control anxiety, you can use relaxation techniques through diaphragmatic breathing, as suggested by this article published in Comprehensive Nursing: Scientific Journal of the Official College of Nursing of Valencia, which can help alleviate the symptoms of an anxiety crisis.

3. Eye movements

Eye movements can help control anxiety, sadness, and depression. When you’re feeling down, your eyes are often looking down. So to help prevent anxiety, you need to force yourself to look up. You need to do this with your eyes, not your head. Then, in just a few minutes, you’ll notice the negative feelings improving.

This technique is related to EMDR (Eye Movement Desensitization and Reprocessing), which is a type of psychotherapeutic approach. Although this technique has a long history in the field of psychological trauma, as suggested in this Behavioral Psychology publication, more studies are needed to verify its effectiveness.

4. Essential oils

Essential oils have therapeutic properties that could prevent health problems. Thus, to treat an anxiety attack, you want to choose essential oils with relaxing and balancing properties. Nevertheless, don’t be afraid to take your personal preferences into account.

We recommend the following essential oils:

  • Lavender
  • Basil
  • Bergamot
  • Cypress
  • Cedar
  • Oregano
  • Orange
  • Chamomile
  • Angelica

You can also use essential oils in a room perfume or with electronic diffusion.

5. Cold water on your eyelids

A simple trick to prevent an anxiety attack involves applying a stream of cold water over your closed eyes. If you want, you can use it on the rest of your face as well. Cold hydrotherapy is also a really simple natural way to relax the body and prevent an attack.

6. Magnesium bath

Magnesium is a mineral that has a balancing effect on the nervous system. It’s most commonly consumed as a supplement, but always with medical approval.

However, for a faster effect, you can take a bath with magnesium sulfate, otherwise known as Epsom salt. Add a half a cup of Epsom salt to your regular bath with the water quite hot. The bath can help you relax, but always consult a doctor before using magnesium.

7. A paper bag to prevent hyperventilation

This information is important: if an anxiety attack doesn’t resolve within one or two minutes, it’s necessary to have a paper bag nearby. Putting the bag to your mouth and breathing through it can help regulate breathing and facilitate symptom reduction.

About anxiety attacks

To conclude, you should never forget that professional help is necessary. In fact, there are many effective remedies out there for anxiety attacks.

If you have an anxiety disorder — or struggle with too much stress, that often pushes you over the edge — then you already know how difficult it can be to calm down during a panic attack. Once your mind starts racing, and your body fills with dread, it can be tough to relax and bring yourself back to reality.

While a panic attack will pass in a few minutes all on its own — and reminding yourself of that fact can be calming, in and of itself — there are also a few science-backed tricks you can try, to speed the process along.

Because a panic attack is anything but pleasant. “A panic attack is a sudden urge of fear and distress that takes over and makes you feel loss of control and intense fear,” psychologist Dr. Danielle Forshee tells Bustle. It can cause symptoms such as shortness of breath, a pounding heart, tingling sensations in the body, nausea, sweating, and even a sense that you’re going to die, Dr. Forshee says. (Even though that’s not actually going to happen.)

If you have panic attacks regularly, definitely seek the help of a therapist, so they can address the underlying anxiety or panic disorder that’s causing them. And, in the meantime, don’t forget to give a few of these science-backed tips a try. They might be just what you need to feel better.

1. Dunk Your Face In Cold Water

While it may sound strange, dunking your face into a bowl of cold water can help stop a panic attack in its tracks.

“Research in physiology suggests that the human heart rate slows down 10 to 25 percent when our face comes into contact with ice cold water,” says Dr. Forshee. “This is affective during a panic attack because when we are experiencing panic our body physiologically becomes aroused (increased heart rate is one of the symptoms of physiological arousal).”

It may be tricky to come across a bowl of ice water while out in public, but this may be a good one to try at home.

2. Ground Yourself

If you’re having a panic attack, it can help to bring your mind back to reality with a few grounding techniques. “I begin by focusing on anything and everything concrete,” Mary Beth Cooper, founder of With Anxiety in Tow, tells Bustle. “I notice exactly what’s in my view, taking note of the spectrum around me. I then choose one or two things to zone in on. I might notice a picture on the wall or an outfit that someone is wearing. I shift focus to what I see in order to move away from my thoughts.”

By forcing yourself to notice your surroundings, it’ll help get you “out of your head” where the panic is happening, and back into the real world.

3. Try Diaphragmatic Breathing

It’s helpful to take deep breaths to calm down during a panic attack. But it can be even more helpful to try diaphragmatic breathing. “Forcing yourself to breathe through your diaphragm will trick your brain into believing that you are in a relaxed state,” Dr. Forshee says. “When you are having a panic attack, your brain creates these physiological symptoms because it thinks that you are in need of protection (fight or flight). Diaphragmatic breathing will send signals to your brain that is not the case.” Here’s how to do it.

4. Play A Game

When you’re having a panic attack, the last thing you might think about are all the games on your phone. But they sure can come in handy as a form of distraction, because remember — it’s all about redirecting your thinking.

“The idea is it can act as a distraction to the fear or the body symptoms of anxiety,” Dr. Prakash Masand MD, a psychiatrist and founder of the Centers of Psychiatric Excellence, tells Bustle. “Download some games that will distract you and get your mind off of the unpleasant symptoms you are feeling. You can also download relaxing music and guided relaxation sessions.”

5. Squeeze A Stress Ball

If you’re prone to anxiety attacks, it might help to keep your hands busy when you feel your panic rising. You might want to stretch and play with some putty, handle a smooth stone, squeeze a stress ball, or play with a fidget spinner. As Dr. Masand says, “Keeping something in your hands can help connect you with the present moment and also acts as a stress reliever.”

6. Challenge Your Negative Thoughts

Changing your thoughts is always easier said than done when you’re in the middle of a panic attack. But the more often you can practice replacing your negative, scary thoughts with ones that are more positive, the easier it will become.

“People with panic tend to catastrophize or see the worst in things,” Dr. Masand says. “In other words, they believe it’s their plane that will go down or that they will embarrass themselves in a public setting, etc. Carry some positive mantras or sayings to bring you back to reality. Or better yet, prepare your own. When you have the negative thoughts of gloom and doom, write down some positive and more realistic rebuttals.”

7. Ask Yourself Some Questions

“Anxiety has a way of playing tricks on your mind and causing you to see everything in a negative light,” John Hamilton, LMFT, LADC and Chief Clinical Outreach Officer at Mountainside Treatment Center, tells Bustle. “One way to reduce your anxiety is by fighting back these thoughts. Next time you are feeling anxious ask yourself: Is there a reason why I am feeling anxious? Am I exaggerating the problem? Is there something I can do to solve it? How do I want to feel right now?”

Either you’ll realize the answer is no, and begin to calm down. Or, you’ll realize the answer is yes, and feel validated — and thus less panicked. “When feelings of anxiety are valid, realizing this can help you accept your anxiety and find ways to work through it,” Hamilton says.

Of course, anxiety and panic isn’t always something you can overcome on your own. These tips are simple supplements to real treatment, which you can find by talking to a therapist. In doing so, you can certainly overcome your panic attacks, however bad they may seem.

One of the most common and frightening symptoms of anxiety is a racing heartbeat. When I was suffering from frequent panic attacks, my heart would beat so furiously that I worried I was having a heart attack. The following technique can be used to help calm yourself down and return your heartbeat to a more normal pace when feeling anxious.

It all starts with a deep breath.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackWhen you feel overwhelmed with anxiety, take a very deep breath through your mouth and hold it in. While continuing to hold your breath, flex or tense every muscle throughout your body as intensely as you can. Feel every inch of your body tremble from the strain. Continue squeezing your muscles for 5-10 seconds, and then immediately relax every muscle as you slowly exhale through your nose.

As you exhale you will feel an incredible release of tension and stress throughout your body. Your heartbeat will slow to a more natural and relaxed pace as does your breathing, which helps to calm you down.

Breathe normally for the next minute or so and then repeat this exercise. Doing just one or two iterations is often enough to provide tremendous relief.

I’ve used this technique to overcome panic attacks when flying, stuck in traffic, and before public speaking. It helps provide immediate relief and can snap you out of an anxious state of mind. When anxiety arises, give it a try.

Do you struggle with anxiety? Around 40 million people in the United States alone suffer from anxiety disorders. But, you don’t have to be stuck dealing with the symptoms of severe panic attacks alone.

There are lots of ways to calm yourself down and start feeling better. Read on to learn how to calm yourself down from a panic attack.

Take a Breath

The most important factor when trying to calm yourself down before or after a panic attack is your breathing. Your breathing will usually get fast and shallow during a panic attack. You’ll need to work on slowing down your breathing and taking deep breaths.

There are also different breathing techniques you can use to help you out. The 4-7-8 technique is a popular one. You simply breathe in for four seconds, breathe out for seven, and breathe back in for eight. Rinse, and repeat.

Ground Yourself

Grounding yourself in your space is one way to help calm yourself down. Many people find success with the 5-4-3-2-1 technique. With this technique, you use your five senses to help you focus on external factors, rather than your stress. You start by identifying five things you can see.

Next, you listen for four things you can hear. After that, you move on to three things you can touch or feel. Then, you identify two things you can smell, and one thing you can taste. If you don’t feel settled the first time around, you can repeat the process until you feel calmer.

You can also choose to focus on one specific item in the room, and think about all the different aspects of it. If you focus on one item, eventually you may find that the panic attack symptoms you’re suffering from become less pressing, helping you slowly calm down.

A mantra can also be a useful tool for treating a panic attack. You’ll simply repeat a meaningful phrase over and over. This will give you something to focus on, rather than getting lost in your anxiety symptoms. Ideally, you’ll want to choose a mantra with a positive message that means something to you personally, since that can help your mantra be more effective.

If there’s someone else around that you trust who can help you out, it’ll be a lot easier to ground yourself after a panic attack. You can ask your loved one to talk to you about things that will help you relax as you overcome the lingering symptoms of a panic attack. You can also call someone or text them if there’s no one physically present to help.

Take Medications

If you’ve been diagnosed with a panic disorder, you may have also been prescribed medications that can help when panic attacks hit. These medications are an important tool when suffering from panic attacks.

However, if you find that the number of panic attacks you’re having is increasing, you may want to talk to your doctor or mental health professional. They can help figure out what’s exacerbating your panic disorder, and help identify triggers that you may be able to avoid.

Relax Your Muscles

Different muscle relaxation techniques can also be a useful tool when you’re trying to calm down after having a panic attack. Trying progressive muscle relaxation can help relieve the stick muscles that could strike as part of a panic attack, and can also give you something else to focus on other than your stress factors.

You’ll start by tensing some specific muscles in your body, like your fingers or toes. Then, you’ll relax them. Continue the process with all the muscle groups in your body, or until you feel better.

Exercise can also be helpful when you’re trying to relax after a panic attack. Going for a run or doing other forms of light cardio can help you work off some of the spare adrenaline and raise your endorphin levels.

Try Meditation

Some forms of meditation can also help you after having a panic attack. Guided imagery meditation is particularly useful. You’ll want to imagine yourself in a place you find relaxing, and then picture yourself interacting with the space.

And, all forms of meditation include breathing techniques that can help you out when panic strikes. So, practicing meditation regularly can all-around be beneficial when you’re wondering how to relax after a panic attack.

You may want to try taking a meditation class to teach you different techniques. Or, you can sign up for a yoga class that incorporates meditation.


Learning how to relax generally is important for reducing the frequency of your panic attacks generally, and for reducing the severity of these attacks when they do happen. CBD is one great tool for helping you relax.

Certain chemicals in CBD can bind to receptors in your brain that cause anxiety and fear. The use of CBD is particularly helpful for people with specific anxiety and stress disorders, such as PTSD.

Explore your options when looking up hemp flower for sale. But, always make sure that you consult with your doctor before trying CBD, to ensure that it’s right for you.

Learn How to Calm Yourself Down From a Panic Attack

Hopefully, now that you understand how to calm yourself down from a panic attack, you’ll be prepared for the next time you feel yourself start to panic

Do you need more pointers for your mental health? Take a look at a few of the other posts on this website for more of what you need to know.

  • Medical Author: Divya Jacob, Pharm. D.
  • Medical Reviewer: Pallavi Suyog Uttekar, MD

How does an anxiety attack work?

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Anxiety attacks may have similar characteristics to a panic attack, but they often build up over time from underlying anxiety symptoms, instead of popping up out of nowhere. Anxiety attacks are most often connected to an anxiety disorder.

Types of anxiety disorders

Generalized anxiety disorder (GAD): This anxiety disorder is diagnosed in people that experience excessive anxiety for more than 6 months.

Agoraphobia: This anxiety disorder is when you fear places or situations that may cause you to panic. You will find yourself avoiding these situations that make you feel trapped, helpless, or embarrassed.

Panic disorder: This anxiety disorder is diagnosed in people who have recurrent unexpected panic attacks. It may be in constant worry about when or how the next panic attack will occur.

When anxiety strikes, it’s important to be aware of strategies that can help you calm down at the moment and manage or reduce your anxiety in the long term. Like many people, you may benefit from lifestyle changes such as eating a well-balanced diet, limiting caffeine and alcohol intake, and simply taking time for yourself.

During an anxiety attack, there are also steps you can take to relax your mind and regain control of your thoughts.

9 ways to calm an anxiety attack fast

1. Stay in the present moment

Anxiety tends to be a future-oriented state of mind. Instead of worrying about what’s going to happen in the future, try to bring yourself back to the present. Ask yourself, “Am I safe right now? Is there something I can do about the situation right now?” If there’s nothing you can do in the present, revisit your concerns later so that you aren’t getting thrown off track by distant scenarios.

2. Talk to yourself

When you sense a panic attack, remind yourself that what you are experiencing is anxiety and that you are not in real danger. You can even address the fear directly by practicing a response like “I am not afraid” or “This too shall pass.”

3. Meditation and mindful breathing

Pay attention to your breathing. Initially, it may be loud and fast; try to consciously slow it down and breathe as deeply as you can. Redirect your thoughts to something positive so that you aren’t overwhelmed with negative thoughts. Give yourself affirmations, like saying “I will be okay” over and over again.

4. Be aware of your triggers

Self-awareness and increasing your knowledge about your mental health are crucial. The more aware you are of your triggers and how your anxiety starts, the easier it will be to get yourself through an attack.

5. “H.A.L.T.” your attack

Remember the letters “H.A.L.T.” which stand for hungry, angry, lonely, and tired. These four feelings can bring out the worst in anyone and even turn into anxiety triggers. Once you pinpoint whether one of these is happening, you can do what you need to fix the issue before it causes a panic attack.

6. Get up and do something

When you sense an attack coming on, doing something as simple as standing up, taking a walk, or throwing away a piece of trash can help. Any action that interrupts your train of thought can help you regain a feeling of control.

7. Follow the 3-3-3 rule

This mental trick can help you center yourself and bring your mind back to the present stay in the present rather than getting carried away in the future:

  • Look around and name three things you see
  • Name three sounds you hear
  • Move three parts of your body

8. Watch a funny video

Watching a funny video clip from your favorite show or comedian can help lower your anxiety. Studies show that laughter has tons of benefits for mental health and well-being, helping us ease anxiety as much as physical exercise can.

9. Stay away from sugar

Grabbing candy or a chocolate bar when you’re stressed can do more harm than good. Sugar can worsen feelings of anxiety, giving you a rush instead of calming you down. So instead of reaching for something sweet, drink a glass of water or eat protein, which can provide your body with slow energy it can use to recover from an anxiety attack.

Anxiety is a physical and mental response to any stressful situation. Most people have faced a bout of anxiety, especially during the pandemic. Read on to understand how to calm an anxiety attack and how to understand it as a medical condition .

Here’s What You Can Know:

1. What Are The Signs Of An Anxiety Attack?

The effects of an anxiety attack can vary from person to person. However, some of the common symptoms include:

  • Feeling nervous
  • Having trouble concentrating
  • Disrupted sleep cycle
  • Gastrointestinal problems

In some cases, people might also have an extreme episode called a panic attack . This can have physical symptoms like chest pains, shortness of breath, cold sweat, and dizziness.

2. What is Night Anxiety?

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Anxiety can affect your life at any time, either in the day or at night. However, it is highly common for people to have an anxiety attack at night. Ironically enough, clinical trials have shown that lack of sleep can lead to anxiety, but anxiety can cause a lack of sleep too. This anxiety can be caused by worrying about the things that happened during the day or thinking about the next day or even thinking about your future. Read on to find out how to calm night anxiety and how to calm down anxiety in general.

3. How to Calm an Anxiety Attack?

It is always easy to say ‘calm down’ but often that doesn’t help in any constructive way. Instead, you can take these steps to calm down an anxiety attack which can be helpful:

Avoid Caffeine and alcohol

Caffeine is a well-known cause of anxiety and should be reduced or avoided completely. While alcohol might help you in the short run to forget about your anxiety it can heighten the feeling of anxiousness when the effects of alcohol wear off.

Exercise or take a walk

Sometimes anxiety can be caused by a build-up of adrenaline in the body. Walking or exercising can help you release adrenaline. While doing this, listening to music can also have a calming effect.

Reduce social media

Social media can be a trigger for anxiety. Scrolling through social media sites before sleeping can affect your sleep too. In general, you should avoid looking at your laptop and phone screens an hour before sleeping.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Try meditation

Evidence suggests that even one session of meditation can help to calm anxiety . Focus on your breathing to make the meditation more effective. While meditating you can focus on the cause of your anxiety or imagine yourself in a peaceful situation, whichever works for you.

It’s important to note that if your anxiety persists; you should seek professional help. Talking to a qualified professional can help you get to the root of the problem and deal with it. It is not advisable to take medication without seeking proper advice first.

Visit our wellness blog pages to learn more tips on how to calm your anxiety by Dr. Aditi Govitrikar, as well as learn yoga poses for better sleep routines.

According to the NHS, panic attack is a ‘condition that happens when the person almost loses his mental control, get extremely afraid, suffers from shortness of breath, and other of the uncontrollable feeling’. Panic attack can occur due to several disorders including anxiety, panic, stress and depression from a particular situation.

Is panic attack dangerous? Well, the answer can be the either yes or no. Although they are frightening, panic attacks are not dangerous . One reason why you should worry about the panic attack is if you have a heart condition and also suffer from panic attack.

Researchers have recently found a connection between anxiety and the heart. Also, heart problems can also bring about shortness of breath, and so is asthma.

How can you try to calm yourself down when you’re having a panic attack?

  • Control your breath. According to Anxieties, this can be achieved through these steps: ‘Take a long, slow breath in through your nose, first filling your lower lungs, then your upper lungs. Hold your breath to the count of ‘three’. Exhale slowly through pursed lips, while you relax the muscles in your face, jaw, shoulders and stomach.
  • Acknowledge that you are having panic attack. By recognising that you’re suffering from a panic attack, you can remind yourself that this will soon pass. Get rid off the fear that you may be dying or that impending doom is looming. This can allow you to focus on other techniques to reduce your symptoms.
  • Learn to relax.Relaxation techniques are strategies used to reduce both anxiety and stress. These techniques can also be used to manage symptoms of panic disorder and help a person overcome a panic attack.
  • Filter your negative thoughts. You filter out the negative and focus on the positive. Example: ‘I get so nervous speaking in public. I just know that people are thinking about how bad I am at speaking.’ Reality: Probably no one is more focused on your performance than you. It may help to look for some evidence that good things happened after one of your presentations. Did people applaud afterwards? Did anyone tell you that you did a good job?
  • Rehydrate your body. When you are dehydrated, your blood pressure goes down, which will increase your heart rate. This can make you feel lightheaded or dizzy. As someone who has panic attacks knows, these attacks are often triggered by these same experiences. It is important therefore that you keep yourself hydrated.

What are the treatments for panic disorder?

Panic attacks are often treated through cognitive behavioural therapy. This form of psychotherapy teaches you different ways of thinking, behaving, and reacting to the feelings that come on with a panic attack. The attacks can begin to disappear once you learn to react differently to the physical sensations of anxiety and fear that occur during panic attacks.

You can also take medications to treat your panic attacks. Of course, all medications carry a risk of side effects, and some may not be recommended in certain situations, such as pregnancy. Consult with your doctor about this.

Shakir Hassan runs Redstone Life which has the chief aim of providing daily life solutions for the troubles which seem hard to get rid off.

Psychreg is mainly for information purposes only; materials on this website are not intended to be a substitute for professional advice. Don’t disregard professional advice or delay in seeking treatment because of what you have read on this website. Read our full disclaimer.

Having a panic attack or think you might be having one? Not every calming strategy will work for everyone, but it’s worth trying something to help.

Signs of panic attacks

Panic attack symptoms can impact every part of the body and brain.

  • racing heart
  • excessive sweating
  • shortness of breath
  • feeling like you’re about to die
  • sense of impending danger
  • lack of focus
  • loss of appetite
  • feeling out of control
  • unexplained crying
  • uncontrollable hunched posture
  • feeling like you can’t swallow food
  • hot flashes
  • feeling like you need to yawn but can’t

Whether your panic stems from work stress, relationships, trauma, neurodivergence, or something else, we hope you will try at least one of the strategies below to calm yourself down during a panic or anxiety attack.

Try this first

If you can, get yourself comfortable. That might just mean unclenching your hands or letting your shoulders fall back a little.

Take a deep enough breath so that you can extend your exhale as long as possible.

Now look up and around you. Notice 5 things that catch your eye. Take another breath, with a long exhale.

What can you feel around you? Find 4 things. Maybe it’s the chair against your back. Maybe it’s the texture of your pants, or the feeling of your hands brushing each other.

Take another breath or two. What 3 things do you hear? I hear the whirr of my fan, my upstairs neighbor’s feet, and my breath. Maybe you hear the sound of your heart that’s still racing. Have faith that it will calm down soon.

Can you smell 2 separate scents from where you are? Turn your head toward your hair, lift your hand to your face, or just notice what the room smells like.

Lastly, what do you taste? Maybe it’s a gulp of water, or maybe you can take a bite from a yummy treat nearby.

Breathe again and consciously relax your muscles for a moment– even if they tighten right back up.

How do you feel now? What else might make you feel better next?

Techniques by symptom

It can feel hard to control your own mind during a panic attack–which makes the symptoms even scarier. However, the fight for control can make panic attacks worse. So to regain control, you might have to let go of it for a moment. Lean into what your brain is asking for.

Because hyper-awareness often drives a panic attack, the goal is to strategically distract yourself with anything that you’ll automatically process in a calming way.

Chest pain, muscle tightness, short breath: feels like a heart attack

The scariest part of an anxiety attack is often the feeling of physical danger and unrest that underlies the whole thing. You might sweat a lot, feel all your muscles tense up, or feel like you’re having a heart attack. To tone down the feeling of danger, you can try a couple techniques.

Safely notice sensations: put your right hand over your heart, on your neck, or even on your left side/ribcage. Focus on the temperature of your hand, how it changes, how the pressure feels. Notice your heart beating and your chest rising and falling as you breathe.

Discreetly comfort yourself: place your right hand on your left ribcage, and your left hand on your right upper arm. Remember this body is just your container, and that you are in control of this container. This exercise can also feel like a comforting hug, and doesn’t look strange to do out in public (it’s like crossing your arms).

Intrusive memories and racing thoughts

Visualize a safe space: think of being somewhere that doesn’t remind you of the bad stuff, and that actively makes you happy. It could be laying out on the beach, or strolling around your cabin in the woods. Try to focus on the exact details and picture as much of it as you can. Breathe deeply while you do this, and lean into the feeling. This is your happy place.

Preoccupy your mind until your body can calm down: try tasks requiring intense concentration, like long division problems or counting numbers out of order.

Focus on something, anything: whether it’s repeating a mantra or assessing everything about a focus object, get your mind stuck on something to help come out of a panic attack.

Breathe, with help: Any guided breathing exercise on the internet will do, but here’s an easy one. Gently breathe in through your nose and out through your mouth, in time with the picture below. If the picture is too much, just close your eyes and count to four for each inhale and exhale.

Talk to someone

Remember, panic attacks last only 15 minutes on average. Even if it’s 15 minutes of torture, you will come out the other side.

If you have experienced having an anxiety attack before, then you probably know how
terrifying it can be. The moment you are having an anxiety attack, making it stop may
seem impossible. Luckily, there are some steps you can try to manage the intensity of
the symptoms.

These are some steps you can try to calm down when having an anxiety attack.

#1 Take notice of your breathing pattern.

Poor breathing habits can contribute to anxiety and its symptoms. If it’s difficult to
take a deep breath, then you may try to slow down your breathing.

In order to control it, you may begin by slowly and gently breathing in and out
through your nose for around ten seconds. Hold it in shortly for about three seconds
and then breathe out through pursed lips for another ten seconds.

This breathing method will make you avoid hyperventilation which is a common
problem of those who are battling anxiety. You may repeat this as many times as
you need until your breathing normalizes.

Here’s What You Need to Understand About Social Anxiety Disorder.

#2 Try to shifting your attention to ground yourself back to reality.

When having an anxiety attack, you may try focusing on tangible things around. This
will help you get away from your thoughts and get back to what’s real. You may try
noticing the clutter on your desk and think around these things.

#3 Get hydrated.

Drinking water can be your lifesaver when having an anxiety attack. You can actually
prevent an attack from happening when you are hydrated throughout the day.

#4 Get a feel of it and let it all out.

Another good coping mechanism is to stop fighting it. Sometimes, the more you try
to suppress it, the worse it becomes. So, instead of resisting panic and anxiety, you
may try embracing it. Transfer to a more private space where you can let it all out.
When you let go of all the anxiety clogged in your system, you’ll surely feel a sense
of peace afterwards.

Have you ever tried any of the steps mentioned above? How do you cope with your
anxiety? If you want to understand more about it and how to deal with it, feel free to
reach out to us. We’ll be glad to help.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackWhen you awoke this morning, you felt good for the first time in a long time. It concerned you, why do you not feel worried, or panicked. Why are your thoughts not circling around your head as they always do? Everything feels calm and … dare you say it … normal.

Three days later and you feel the same. The concern is growing now, you do not really know what to do with yourself when the worries are not there. You feel scared that everything is going to crash around you and you will not find the ability to cope. Worried that maintaining the state of calm will suddenly get difficult. You fear not feeling like this forever.

The normality of normal causes you to feel anxious again.

You continually think about the ‘what ifs’ of the past and future. What if you looked silly when you arrived at work yesterday? What if you mess up when you go out later? Lots and lots of ‘what ifs’ circling through your mind all the time. A constant voice in your head, doubting everything you do and worrying about the actions of others. You feel overwhelmed, distracted and struggle to sleep.

The similarity between all the symptoms of anxiety is the focus on the past or the future. Anxiety is a symptom of the body in a permanent state of fight or flight. A required instinctual response designed to be fast. When we stay in this body state for a long period, we experience the symptoms we call anxiety.

How to calm anxiety in the day

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackMany people that experience feelings of anxiety find mornings the most difficult time of day. If you struggle to sleep, you feel exhausted, the shock of an alarm sends a surge of adrenaline through your body. You push snooze and throw your head under the duvet fearful of the day ahead. When you finally drag yourself out of bed you feel frazzled with little time and lots to do. If you did not feel anxious before you do now.

A calmer start in the morning will set you up for a better day ahead. It might sound silly when you do not get enough sleep as it is, but if you rise earlier, you get time in the morning to align your mind and body. Rather than fitting into the model you see as normal is there a change in routine that will suit your life?

Rise and Shine

When you stay up late you miss the most valuable hours of sleep (research shows that the hours before midnight have greater benefit than those after). Your body is set to produce sleep inducing hormones by the setting of the sun and wake hormones by the light of the sun. When you use false lighting and screens this confuses your body, and it releases significantly less of the sleep hormone melatonin. Instead of staying up late to finish the work you need for tomorrow try going to bed early, (with the sunset in summer) and rise early to complete your work with a fresh mind.

When you experience anxiety, it feels as though you have lost control of your mind. Bring yourself back to the present to help you regain control. Check in with yourself and ask, “am I safe right now?”. If not prioritise your safety. You might feel drawn to say, “yes but what if … happens in 2 minutes time?” so remind yourself to remain in the present moment. If you are safe right now the only answer you need to give yourself is yes. Initially you will feel like a stuck record as your thoughts continue to wander off and you continue to bring them back. In time your brain will adapt and recognise the safety, and learn how to calm anxiety.

How to calm anxiety at night

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackAnxiety is the same physiological response during the night as it is during the day. At night there is less to focus on so for some people the feelings become stronger. Remaining in the present moment is as important at night-time as daytime. There are different techniques that help with reducing anxiety and falling asleep, which also keep your mind in the present. I like to imagine myself at the top of a 10-step staircase. Sometimes I create a paradise garden at the bottom. I imagine that I slowly walk down the staircase, counting down from ten to one as I do so. The trick is to remain focused completely on the staircase. Every time I notice my thoughts drift to something else, I bring myself back to the top of the staircase.

A notebook beside the bed is useful, everyone has a different reason for the anxious thoughts that run through the mind at night. Use your notebook to jot down your worries, your plans for the next day, plans for a situation you fear, ideas that pop into your head which you worry about forgetting or anything else that is on your mind. This act of putting thought to paper helps you give yourself permission to let the thought go from your mind.

How to stop a panic attack

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackThe first thing to keep in mind is that panic disorder is characterised by the persistent worry about another panic attack. Use thought stopping techniques to change your mindset from one of worry. Another technique is to remind yourself that if you do experience a panic attack you will manage it – this does not mean stop it or end it but manage the situation.

Deep abdominal breathing will help ease a panic attack. Count as you breathe in and out, making your breaths as deep and long as possible. Use your hand to ensure your belly is rising and falling rather than your chest.

Recognise your panic attack. The fear of death makes panic attacks worse. Remind yourself that it is a panic attack and temporary. Use the techniques you know to calm your body and allow the attack to pass. Let yourself be still and try not to fight yourself.

Use your senses to ground yourself and bring yourself into the present moment. Some people feel overwhelmed by their environment and prefer to close their eyes. If so, use the other senses and imagine your safe place (create one now if you have not already).

How to calm anxiety

The above tips will help ease anxiety, not everything works for everyone and not every tool works in all situations. Practise using the techniques when you feel calm, so they feel natural. This way when you experience anxiety there is more chance of remembering and using a technique that helps you.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

If you enjoyed reading this you will probably also enjoy this article; Everything You Need to Know About Hypnotherapy for Anxiety

What is calmness and how to be calm? or How to calm yourself? What are some effective methods to quickly calm yourself down and stop worrying? 8 easy methods

In the modern world with its accelerated pace of life, the need to constantly solve many problems and regular stressful situations, the question often arises of how to calm yourself. Not everyone has the opportunity and desire to seek help from psychologists, especially since sometimes there is simply no time for this. This article offers effective methods that will help you quickly calm yourself down and stop being nervous, even in the most difficult situation.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attackHow to calm yourself? 8 Best ways

1. Breathing exercises.

Correct breathing can quickly change our state of mind and restore the lost calmness. This method should not be neglected due to its apparent simplicity, because managing your emotions with the help of inhalation and exhalation is the basis of many spiritual practices. So, an important aspect of yoga is pranayama – breathing exercises that calm the mind and promote deep relaxation. Simple practices are available to every person, you just need to know certain nuances of their implementation.

Breathing into the account.

A simple technique will help you to come to inner peace: counting your breaths and exhalations. All exercises should be carried out with a straight back, preferably in a sitting position. So, close your eyes, let go of all thoughts and just breathe freely. After that, start taking a deep breath in and out for 4 counts. It is important that the process is as smooth as possible, during the exercise there should be no discomfort.

There should be no pauses after exhalation and before inhalation; it is necessary that breathing be natural. You should focus on counting, trying to ignore extraneous thoughts and images. Very soon you will notice that you were able to calm down and now look at the problem from a different angle.

2. Affirmation.

How to calm yourself? Want to calm down in a stressful situation? Create an image of yourself as peaceful and relaxed. To do this, you can repeat simple affirmations – positive statements that will quickly change your mood. These phrases should not contain a part of “not”; their simplicity and conciseness are also important.

In this situation, such positive statements will be ideal: “I am completely calm”, “I am happy and calm”, “I have peace and quiet in my soul.” After just a few repetitions, you will notice that there is no trace of the previous nervousness. The most important thing is to believe in what you are saying, otherwise, it will be difficult to achieve the right mood.

3. Contact with water.

How to calm yourself? To calm your naughty nerves, you can shower by doing it right. Water is able to take on negative information and energy, so contact with this element can really help a person quickly calm down. To enhance the effect, you can ask the water to wash away all the negativity from you. At the same time, it is recommended to take a shower, and with warm water, since contrast procedures can further excite the nervous system.

4. Observation of unpleasant thoughts.

To get rid of obsessive thoughts that cause anxiety, you should not try to violently deal with them, it is better to use the technique of calm contemplation. Choose a quiet place to practice, close your eyes, and simply observe your fears and worries. Do not get involved in those images that will pass before your eyes. It is important not to react to thoughts in any way, you need to let them just be.

There is no need for any assessments, because it is they that cause this or that attitude towards all phenomena. Very soon there will be pauses filled with silence. It is moments of thoughtlessness that give us the opportunity to experience the fullness of life and become who we really are.

If you manage to be an outside observer of your own thoughts, they will no longer have the same power over you. You will see that everything is not at all what you imagined. It is quite possible that the problem will be solved by itself. Either way, your condition will definitely level out.

5. Walk.

Changing activities will help change your state, so if you are indoors, go outside and take a short walk. Fresh air and brisk walking will quickly erase unnecessary thoughts from your head and help you recover.

6. Relaxing massage.

How to calm yourself down? Do a head massage, because there are many nerve endings, the impact on which will help change the state. Approach this process consciously: tune in to the fact that after the procedure your mood will improve, and your nerves will cease to be naughty. After that, rub your forehead and temples with light massage movements, and also tap your fingers on the head from the forehead to the back of the head.

7. Pleasant smells.

The healing properties of essential oils make them highly effective in combating stress. To calm the nerves, add a couple of drops of lavender, tangerine, or chamomile oil to the aroma lamp. Pleasant natural scents will help you relax and calm your nerves.

8. Dance-improvisation.

How to calm yourself? If you want to quickly calm down and relieve tension, we recommend doing movement meditation. The expressive dance will release clamps and blocks in your body and help you relax. There are no strict instructions, it is important to let your emotions free, let them stop disturbing you. Unleash negativity with simple, intense movements that can be anything you like: shake, swing, or whirl. Do not think about beauty, we are faced with another task – to calm ourselves down.

Certain techniques can help you calm down and stop your anxiety, but none of them will correct the problem that caused the stressful situation. That is why it is important to work through your emotions, change their charge from negative to positive. One of the most negative habits is the constant feeling of guilt. This emotion is extremely destructive, as it leads to various ailments and mental disorders.

As a rule, manipulators masterfully play on this feeling, because it is very easy to control a guilty person and get what they want from him. Think, perhaps your condition may simply be beneficial to someone, but why do you need it?

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Panic attacks can be physically and mentally exhausting, and they are often difficult to manage. We reached out to members of our community for suggestions on how to cope with panic attacks and anxiety. Here are some helpful ideas that you came up with.

1. Know your triggers

“Increasing self-awareness and knowledge about your own mental health is always a plus. The more you KNOW your triggers and how your anxiety presents itself, the easier it will be to talk yourself through an attack.” – Mindy H.

2. Leave the situation

“I remove myself from the situation immediately, go home, and pet my dogs… it’s the best I can do right now. I have to take care of myself, and when my body is sending me distress signals, I have learned to respond before I have a meltdown.” – Cathy M.

[At work or in public] “I hide in bathrooms… I feel safe in the cubicles.” – Jon I.

“I go for a walk. Even if I’m at work, a quick 10 or 15 minute walk works wonders.” – Melissa S.

3. Grounding techniques

“I look around to find 5 things I can see, 4 things I can touch, 3 things I can hear, 2 things I can smell, and 1 thing I can taste. It’s called grounding.” – Sam A.

“Grounding techniques…. Focus on what’s around you, what it looks like, the smell, the texture.” – Gia S.

“Look around you for…

  • 5 things you can see
  • 4 things you can touch
  • 3 things you can hear
  • 2 things you can smell
  • 1 thing you can taste

This is called ‘grounding’. It can help when you feel like you have lost control of your surroundings and/or your head.” – Tracy K.

4. Meditation and mindful breathing

“I pay attention to my breathing. At first it’s loud and fast, then a few moments later it starts to slow down and quiet down. I sit on the floor and continuously say three words: peace, joy, love. I don’t care how long it takes. When the attack passes I feel lighter and forget why I panicked.” – Myta S.

“Focusing on the breath. Don’t let one thought become two. Don’t let two thoughts become three. Focus on the breath. Repeat.” – Chana B.

“Focus on your breathing as much as you can. Recognize that you’re not breathing correctly and try to correct that right off the bat. Redirect your thinking to something else, whether that be a person, an activity, an animal, pretty much anything so you’re not bombarded with bad thoughts that’ll only make things worse. Try to give yourself affirmations – mine is usually ‘I will be okay’ over and over again. If you’re having bad thoughts about whatever caused your panic attack (‘he hates me,’ ‘I’ll never be good enough,’ ‘nothing is okay, etc), deflect them as best you can. You don’t have to believe whatever you’re saying to deflect it, but do so anyway. He doesn’t hate you. You are good enough. Even if things currently aren’t okay, you can get to a point where they’re manageable or even are entirely okay.” – Briana H.

5. Visualize a safe place

“Start mindful breathing.

Close my eyes and think of a safe place (mine is the beach).

Vividly think of all five senses being activated in the safe place (the view of the beach, the sound of the waves, the feel of the water and sand, the smell and the taste of the salty air as I breathe).

Tell myself I am safe. Nothing can harm me.

Relax my body gradually until I can open my eyes and breathe normally and come ‘back to reality.’” – Desirae C.

6. Counting

“Recently I found that trying to focus on something else such as counting numbers out of order works, because it requires concentration. You could try counting the numbers 1 to 9 out of order or something like subtracting 7’s or 3’s from 100 as many times as possible.” – Melanie Luxenberg

7. Let it happen/ride it out

“Ride the wave and say ‘I’m okay, nothing is wrong with me, this will be over soon.’” – Nicole W.

8. Talk to a friend or family member

“When I feel a panic attack coming, quickly I contact my husband or text my best friend with angry and sad emojis. That’s a code between us that I’m overwhelmed, needing reassurance.” – Belinda H.

“I have to be around people… it’s better for me to distract myself by being somewhere where there’s other people. A mall, grocery store. Or meet up with a friend” – Ellen F.

9. Other suggestions

“If I’m at work, I go to bathroom and run cold water over the inside of my wrist. Press pressure point in web between thumb and first finger. This forces me to take a deep breath. Repeat until calm.” – Sharon M.

“I find a dark room to lay down and I focus on the color black, I imagine black and keep saying it in my head.” – Rachael B.

“Ice cold pop top water bottle. Helps me to control my breathing and calm myself down. One big gulp of water and then just hold the bottle top in my mouth, forcing me to breathe through my nose.” – Jennifer T.

“I go ‘upside down’. Literally lay over the edge of a couch, bench, chair, whatever and just breathe. The different perspective helps me remember to breathe and focus only on the things I can see around me.” – Amanda F.

“I can’t explain why, but when I have a panic attack I need pressure on my stomach. I’ll push my stomach in over the back of a chair, or lay on an exercise ball – tummy down. Strange, but comforting.” – Theresa D.

“My biggest piece of advice during a panic attack is to look in the mirror. I often depersonalize or dissociate during panic attacks, and looking in the mirror and talking out loud to myself is only thing that keeps me grounded and helps me through it.” – Whitney Parrish

These are some suggestions you can try on your own. You might also want to meet with a mental health professional for more help; Cognitive Behavioral Therapy and Dialectical Behavioral Therapy are two types of therapy that can be helpful for managing anxiety and panic attacks. With the help of a trained therapist, you can learn these techniques and/or find what methods work best for you to manage your panic attacks.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Daniel B. Block, MD, is an award-winning, board-certified psychiatrist who operates a private practice in Pennsylvania.

Verywell / Cindy Chung

If you have panic attacks, you know they can be a frightening experience with after effects that can be extremely challenging to manage. However, by following the steps provided here, you may be able to find some relief and get back on track after panic strikes.

What Does a Panic Attack Feel Like?

Imagine that you’re driving to work when you’re suddenly overcome with feelings of dread and fear. Your heart feels as though it’s pounding out of your chest and you have difficulty breathing. You become increasingly afraid as you begin shaking and sweating. You feel tingling, like “pins and needles,” in your legs and hands and you start getting nauseous.

You think, “This can’t be happening to me.” You almost get a sense that you’re watching yourself from a distance, feeling completely disconnected from yourself and your surroundings. You pull over to the side of the road, fearing that you will lose control of your car or possibly pass out behind the wheel.

Just as quickly as your symptoms set in, you notice that these sensations are gradually subsiding. But even when you realize the panic attack has passed, you still feel on edge or keyed up. It takes you a minute to refocus and get back on the road. The rest of your day is marked by a sense of nervousness and apprehension.

These attacks can have an emotional, physical, and cognitive impact that may affect you long after the attack has diminished. After experiencing a panic attack, you may find it difficult to pull yourself back together.

How to Get Through a Panic Attack

While panic attacks are distressing and debilitating, there are things that you can do that will help you get through them and calm your body and mind down afterward. Some strategies that can help include:

Stop and Breathe

During a panic attack, you may experience shortness of breath that causes you to feel like you’re not getting enough air or like you’re suffocating or choking. Shortness of breath can also cause chest pain that’s common with panic attacks. This terrifying experience can cause you to feel anxious for the rest of the day.

If you feel like you can’t catch your breath during a panic attack, doing a deep breathing exercise may help.

  1. Once you notice that your symptoms are lessening, begin to breathe slowly and purposefully.
  2. Take a deep, smooth, even breath through your nose.
  3. Once you have taken in as much air as you can, hold your breath for a moment or two.
  4. Gradually exhale through your mouth until you feel as though there isn’t any air left in your lungs.

Try repeating this pattern of inhaling slowly through your nose, briefly holding your breath, and exhaling slowly out of your mouth. By practicing deep breathing exercises throughout your day, you may be able to manage your anxiety more often, leading you to feel a greater sense of calm.

Use Positive Self-Talk

Panic attacks can leave you feeling worried, nervous, and afraid. When the attack is occurring, you may have fearful thoughts about losing control or even possibly dying from the attack. Once the attack begins to dissipate, you may feel embarrassed or down about your experience with panic. You may even begin to ​stress about when the next attack is going to occur.

Try using positive self-talk and affirmations to enhance your mood and gain a sense of control. When the panic attack is ending, remind yourself that it will be over soon and that it cannot hurt you. If thoughts of self-blame arise, try your best to forgive yourself, counteract the self-blame with affirmations, and move on with your day.

Think empowering thoughts and affirmations, such as repeating silently to yourself, “I am in control of my anxiety,” “This will pass,” “I am a worthwhile person with a lot of great qualities,” or “I am stronger than my panic attacks.”

Talk to a Loved One

It may be helpful to contact a loved one to talk things through. You don’t even need to tell your friend or family member that you just had a panic attack. Rather, you can call your loved one up to merely chitchat. You may find that simply talking to someone you trust will make you feel better as your panic attack symptoms decrease.

If no one is available or it’s impractical for you to contact someone after your panic attack, then try to consider what a trusted friend or family member would say to you. Think about how a supportive friend may tell you that you will get through your anxiety or that they are proud of you for handling your panic attack so well.

Focus on Something Else

After a panic attack, your personal thoughts and energy may be overly focused on your anxiety and other symptoms. Instead of feeding your anxiety with more attention or worry, try to concentrate on something that brings you some happiness or a sense of peace.

For example, you may find it helpful to bring your awareness to something fun you plan on doing in the future or to joyful times from your past. If possible, try taking a walk in the fresh air or engage in an activity you enjoy to help clear your mind.

Some distraction techniques that can be effective include counting breaths, watching television, reading a book, meditating, or a creative hobby.

A Word From Verywell

Panic attacks can be upsetting, but finding ways to cope and get through them can build your confidence and reduce your feelings of anxiety. Work on controlling your breathing, finding distractions, and utilizing the power of positive self-talk in order to deal with the immediate symptoms of a panic attack. Talking to a friend or a mental health professional can also be helpful.

If you or a loved one are struggling with panic attacks, contact the Substance Abuse and Mental Health Services Administration (SAMHSA) National Helpline at 1-800-662-4357 for information on support and treatment facilities in your area.

For more mental health resources, see our National Helpline Database.

Treat your anxiety as an ally not an enemy.


  • What Is Anxiety?
  • Find a therapist to overcome anxiety

I’ve never met anyone who doesn’t get nervous before an important job interview. With so much riding on your performance, it’s not surprising that you would experience some anxiety about everything in the process—from not wearing the right outfit, to not answering questions “perfectly,” to looking foolish, or perhaps the worst fear, not getting the job offer.

Feeling stressed or anxious about an important interview is just a sign that you want to do well. Your anxiety can actually motivate you to be better prepared, provide you with energy, and keep you alert during the process. But anxiety can also prevent you from doing your best by distracting you or weakening your memory. Here are 10 quick tips for calming your anxiety and maybe even taking advantage of it:

1. Be careful what you eat or drink prior to an interview. It probably goes without saying, but avoid caffeine before the interview. It’s also never a good idea to have an alcoholic drink before an interview, even if you think it will “relax” you. Eat something light before your interview so your stomach isn’t growling or you get light-headed. A heavy meal can make you tired, so eat moderately. (And make sure you check a mirror for any leftover spinach!)

2. Don’t “force” yourself to calm down. Forcing yourself to calm down will just increase your stress.

3. Control what you can by preparing for the interview. You can’t always control what you will be asked or what will happen in the interview, but you can control how you prepare for it. Use your anxiety to motivate yourself to prepare. Research the organization, practice responses to interview questions, practice your handshake, and practice telling powerful stories about your skills. The more prepared and knowledgeable you are about your potential employer, the better you are likely to perform in the interview.

If possible, do a mock interview beforehand. If you’re in college, many career centers offer mock interviews. Otherwise, give some typical interview questions to a friend and have them “interview” you. Also, if you’re traveling to the interview, make sure you know where you’re going and allow plenty of time to get there. Don’t rush in at the last minute—allow for possible traffic delays or late flights. Here’s what the Senior VP for People Operations at Google has to say about preparing for an interview.

4. Write down your spinning thoughts. Make a list of everything that’s popping into your head. Writing can be one of the most therapeutic and helpful tasks you can do to reduce your anxiety generally, beyond just at job interviews. Dr. James Pennebaker’s research at The University of Texas at Austin has demonstrated the healing value of writing.

5. Question your thoughts. Ask yourself: “Is this true?” Remember, just because you feel it doesn’t make it true. Can you dispute your emotional thoughts with logic? Try changing your thinking to change your mind. The Australian Centre for Clinical Interventions provides a great worksheet on “Unhelpful Thinking Styles.” See if any of these unhelpful thoughts might be raising your anxiety.


  • What Is Anxiety?
  • Find a therapist to overcome anxiety

6. Breathe. When you’re anxious, your breathing is shallow. Try breathing in for a count of four, hold for two, and breathe out for a count of four. Do this for a minute or two. You can usually practice breathing anywhere (like the waiting area before your interview); no one will likely notice it. Try taking a few minutes to sit and breathe calmly in your car after you park at the interview site. If you find that breathing techniques help you, Dr. Andrew Weil offers several breathing exercises to try.

7. Try Sighing. Sometimes it can be hard to breathe deeply when you’re stressed, so try sighing instead. Take a breath and let it out like a sigh. You’ll probably feel your shoulders relax (tension around the neck and shoulders is a common response to anxiety).

8. Assume the super-hero posture. It’s a power-pose and the opposite of anxiety. Stand tall and place your hands on your hips with your elbows jutting out, like you’re standing on top of world and observing everything in your domain. Take some deep breaths. Remember, you’re in charge of the world. (Just be careful where you do this. )

Anxiety Essential Reads

How to Regulate Anxiety

What the ER Doctor Won’t Tell You About Treatment for Panic

9. Practice self-compassion. Focus on these words: Wisdom. Strength. Warmth. Nonjudgment. Repeat them to yourself while you breathe. Try not to critique yourself as you go through the process. Don’t say anything to yourself that you wouldn’t say to a good friend. One of my favorite resources for reducing anxiety and increasing self-compassion is Dr. Christopher Germer’s book, The Mindful Path to Self-Compassion.

10. Get outside of yourself. Anxiety causes us to become very self-centered and self-focused. Make a point of focusing on others and being empathic. Greet the receptionist at the interview site. Ask your interviewer how their day is going. Pay attention when someone tells you their name, and make an effort to remember it. Smile. Engage with others.

You will likely always experience a certain amount of anxiety at an interview, and that’s not necessarily a bad thing. But if it is debilitating or keeps you from moving forward in the job search, seek professional help. There are many treatments for anxiety and it doesn’t need to be an excuse for not doing well at an interview—in fact, as you now realize, there are ways to take advantage of it and use it to improve your interview performance.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Anxiety attacks typically last no more than 30 minutes, with the symptoms reaching their most intense at about halfway through the attack. Anxiety can build up for hours or even days before the actual attack so it is important to take note of factors that contribute to anxiety to effectively prevent or treat them.

Table of Contents

How do you break a panic attack cycle?

Share on Pinterest Calm breathing can reduce some of the associated sensations of a panic attack. Calm breathing can help to reduce some of these physical symptoms. Try practicing calm breathing twice per day for at least 5 minutes. Inhale slowly through the nose for 4 seconds.

What is the 3 3 3 rule for anxiety?

Follow the 3-3-3 rule.

Then, name three sounds you hear. Finally, move three parts of your body — your ankle, fingers, or arm. Whenever you feel your brain going 100 miles per hour, this mental trick can help center your mind, bringing you back to the present moment, Chansky says.

When should you go to the ER for a panic attack?

Maybe you have a pounding heart this time, but you had trouble breathing in the past. Maybe you have chest pain now that’s more intense and doesn’t let up. If your symptoms are totally different from those you’ve had before, go to the ER.

What triggers anxiety?

A big event or a buildup of smaller stressful life situations may trigger excessive anxiety — for example, a death in the family, work stress or ongoing worry about finances. People with certain personality types are more prone to anxiety disorders than others are.

What helps panic attacks fast?

“During a panic attack, your breathing speeds up, a signal that your body is in fight-or-flight mode,” Dr. “Rapid breathing sends a clear signal that you’re in danger, but slow, deep breathing helps to turn off the fight-or-flight response.” Find a quiet place to sit or lie down, if possible.

Can I overcome anxiety?

Fortunately, anxiety is highly treatable. Self-help strategies to overcome anxiety can be helpful, but it is also important to talk to your doctor about your treatment options. By taking steps to get better, you can help ensure that your anxiety isn’t keeping you from achieving the things you want to do.

How do I stop anxiety attacks at night?

Try doing something relaxing to shift your focus, such as yoga stretches, listening to calm and gentle music, reading an inspirational book, or even a menial chore such as doing the ironing. Go back to bed when you’re ready – Only go back to bed when you’re beginning to feel tired again and ready for sleep.

How do I train my brain to stop anxiety?


What to drink to calm nerves?

Top 10 Drinks to Relieve Stress Overview. Tart Cherry Juice.

How can I calm my mind?

Here are some helpful, actionable tips you can try the next time you need to calm down. Admit that you’re anxious or angry. Challenge your thoughts. Release the anxiety or anger. Visualize yourself calm. Think it through. Listen to music. Change your focus.

How to calm your panic attacks

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Let me tell you a story about calming a panic attack…

Rachael (not her real name) froze.

A horrendous sense of dread started to fill her mind. Was she going to die now?

Her heart started to beat so fast that she felt it would rupture through her chest.

She couldn’t breathe.

By now, her breathing was so rapid that she started to feel dizzy. She struggled to gasp for fresh air.

No sounds came out of her mouth.

She felt sweaty as beads of sweat erupted through her forehead

..then her body began to build up pressure, like a volcano about to erupt.

Next, the shaking started. No matter how hard she tried to take control, it wouldn’t stop. It felt like a pneumatic drill going through her body.

Everything seemed blurred and distant.

Was she going to faint?

‘Rachael. Rachel! Rachael!’ shouted her friend as she grabbed her arm and pulled her back to the car.

Rachael had experienced a panic attack that lasted around 10 mins.

But 10 mins felt like an eternity for Rachael. All she wanted was to stop the panic and feel calm.

As her breathing returned to normal, so did the usual thoughts and feelings.

It was just like someone had flicked a light switch because she was feeling so much better now.

She knew that her friend was worried about her. A few days earlier, her friend had commented on the long hours that she was working. Today they had met up and were going shopping, but Rachael felt like she had ruined it for her friend now.

‘You must go and see your doctor, Rachael.’ Begged her friend, but Rachael didn’t want to make any more fuss, so suggested that they both go and have a coffee together.

Rachael just wanted to calm her panic attack and forget the whole incident.

But this was the second time that she had a panic attack. She didn’t want any more and now felt scared that this would happen again.

How did Rachael get to this stage?

They are frightening, and no one wants them!

According to the Mental Health Foundation, over 8.2 million people experienced panic attacks in 2013. Women have more panic attacks and are twice as likely to be diagnosed with a mental health problem than men.

Sometimes panic attacks are a one-off problem. They are often fairly short. The average time for having a panic attack is 5 – 30 minutes. However, sometimes they are much longer and can last an hour or more. Nevertheless, there is the thought that people suffering for this length of time may be going in and out of a panic attack, so really, they have several panic attacks.

Rachael worked long hours. She worked for a small publishing company. They produced trade magazines, so they had many important deadlines to meet. Rachael was in charge of the advertising. She knew she had to pull out all her skills to get some companies to buy advertising space.

With the Pandemic, this was even more of a struggle. Companies were cutting their advertising budgets, and some had ceased trading themselves.

Rachael was always under pressure in this job. She knew it would be pressurised when she started 4 years ago, but the demands had been increasing over the years and now there were less staff to cope with it all.

No longer was she selling advertisement space; she was now doing all the marketing in the business.

Rachael had personal problems and other pressures too. Her mother had recently been taken into hospital with a heart attack, she had a recent argument with her boyfriend, money was tight, and all this on top of the possibility of losing her job.

Rachael felt out of control.

She started to worry about things and wasn’t sleeping very well.

What causes a panic attack?

Panic attacks are related to fear. We all get fearful sometimes and worry about things, but sometimes this becomes overwhelming. It’s the body’s response to stress and anxiety.

If someone has several panic attacks, and they become more frequent, a doctor will make a diagnosis of a panic disorder.

Rachael’s panic attack was caused by overworking and her demands by the job and family issues. She had friends that could help, and she could have spoken to her boss, but she didn’t want to bother them or be seen as not coping.

What calms a panic attack?

Many things help. Its a case of finding what works best for you.

But the first step is to identify what is going on. This will mean getting a health check to ensure there is no medical cause.

Rachael was lucky that she had a friend with her who distracted here attention and sat her down.

Later Rachael decided that she would tell her trusted friend what was going on, which made her feel better. She wondered why she hadn’t done that before.

Rachael’s friend suggested seeing her doctor or contacting a counsellor.

Self-help for calming a panic attack

The number one thing you can do during a panic attack is to focus on slowing down your breathing and telling yourself that it will pass. People don’t die from a panic attack.

Rachael didn’t know anything about panic attacks, so seeing her doctor helped. She now knew that she wasn’t going crazy!

Rachael chose to get help with hypnotherapy and counselling. She contacted Awaken the Change, but she could have chosen from a long list of help from many sources.

Help from others

  • Cognitive Behavioural Therapy (CBT)
  • Counselling
  • Yoga
  • Meditation
  • Relaxation
  • Exercise
  • Complementary therapies
  • Hypnotherapy

Finally, back to Rachael

Rachael’s story is based on true stories that clients have reported over many years.

Unfortunately, when people don’t address the stress and anxiety they are under, things can worsen.

Typically someone like Rachael will come to Awaken the Change for counselling or a mixture of counselling and hypnotherapy to help them relax, take control of the stress and anxiety and learn to change their reactions to a problem.

Learn how to calm the panic attack and feel better. Contact me.

Plan what to do the next time panic strikes.


  • What Is Anxiety?
  • Find a therapist to overcome anxiety

If you’re reading this article, chances are you’ve had an anxiety attack or saw one happen to someone you care about.

That can be a cue to think about remedies. Then, if it happens again, you will be prepared.

Psychologists speak of panic attacks rather than anxiety attacks. Anxiety is ongoing. A panic attack is when your fear is acute and for a short period, you can’t function normally. During a panic attack, your heart is racing, or you might feel weak, faint, or dizzy. Your hands and fingers may tingle or feel numb. You’re sweating or getting chilled. Your stomach churns or aches. You may have chest pains or pant. You feel dread or are overwhelmed.

If you have panic disorder, the panic attacks come repeatedly and may be unpredictable. Nearly 5 percent of American adults and more than 2 percent of teens experience panic disorder at some point. The trouble runs in families and may be involved with another anxiety problem. For example, someone with obsessive-compulsive disorder (OCD) may have a panic attack if they can’t engage in a ritual like checking the door handle repeatedly to see that the door is closed. If you’re afraid of heights, you might have a panic attack on a mountaintop.

How to stop an anxiety attack: Try these techniques in advance and when you feel panic coming on, choose one to do in the moment. You might do two or more in a sequence.

  1. If you learn a breathing technique in advance, you can bring it out when you’re panicking. You might learn alternate nostril breathing. In another approach, you breathe in through your nose for a count of five, hold it for five and breathe out through your mouth for a count of five. You might breathe in for a count of five and breathe out while counting to ten. You might breathe slowly through your belly, rather than your chest. This is especially important if you are breathing fast—hyperventilating—which makes the panic worse.
  2. Close your eyes if you think you are being triggered by the environment.
  3. Remember a time or place you associate with peacefulness and summon the sensations in detail.
  4. Focus on relaxing the fingers in your hand, then your wrists, then your arms, moving through your body slowly.
  5. If panic is coming from your thoughts, direct your mind outwards. Notice your environment. Focus on one thing and see if you can notice it in great detail, making new observations. Or you could look for four things you can see, three things you can touch, two that smell, and one you can taste.
  6. Distract yourself. You could count backward, starting from 100. You could add up all the loose change in your wallet. The point is to give yourself a task hard enough that it requires focus, but not so hard you trigger more fear.
  7. Play with ice. It’s easiest if you keep gel packs in your freezer. You can take one out and hold it, or hold one in each hand. You might put one on your lower belly if you can lie down.
  8. After consulting a mental health professional, take a benzodiazepine like Klonopin. Anti-anxiety drugs often work quickly. But they are addictive so it’s important to learn other techniques and work towards lowering your overall anxiety, rather than relying on the prescription.

A version of this story appears on Your Care Everywhere.

An anxiety attack can be a scary and overwhelming experience for anyone. These attacks are symptoms that do not only manifest emotional or psychological disability, but also physical issues such as difficulty breathing, increased heart rate, and trembling.

In some cases, anxiety attacks show severe intensity that individuals who experience it feel like they are having a stroke or a heart attack. And while it is nice to receive some support from the people around us, it’d be wise to know how to handle the situation even if you’re on your own. After all, there’s no one else more capable of overcoming it than yourself.

Acknowledge The Situation

Anxiety attacks often root from fearing the unknown. However, having a good idea of why they happen or what exactly triggered them can help ease the attack. By acknowledging and understanding the situation, you can feel more in control of the situation. This, in turn, will help you calm yourself to reduce the intensity of your anxiety attack.

Distract Yourself

While it’s true that it’s relatively hard to focus on anything else other than your own emotions and thoughts during an anxiety attack, it will help if you try to put your mind elsewhere. If you’re finding it hard to gather happy thoughts or to even focus on a different kind of idea, you can start by focusing on an object in your immediate area. By focusing on an object, your train of thought will eventually reset as it tries to bring up memories and ideas relating to the object. In a way, this can help you shed negative thoughts and fear that you initially had.

This is also a good preventive measure for anxiety attacks. By keeping your focus somewhere else, your brain gets distracted from fearful and anxious ideas. The goal here is to positively channel your thoughts in a different matter. And with practice, this can even help you ease your anxiety in entirety.

Release Some Tension

One good way to ease anxiety attacks is by opting for a relaxing activity that you enjoy. This can be in the form of meditation, breathing exercise, or simply by sipping tea. The secret here is to encourage relaxation and reduce stress to calm the mind. If you can begin to relax, you can effectively control your response and stop the attack.

An anxiety attack can be terrifying, but it won’t kill you. If you want to overcome it, take a deep breath and know it will end soon.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

“Anxiety” is a general term that describes a variety of experiences, including nervousness, fear, apprehension, and worry, that are common in several mental health disorders. While most of us have anxiety at some time, this is completely different from an anxiety attack or anxiety disorder. Normal feelings of nervousness, worry, and fear often have a known trigger (a major exam, money issues, or seeing a bug). But when you’re having a full blown panic attack or anxiety attack, the symptoms — chest pain, flushing skin, racing heart, and difficulty breathing — can make you feel as though you’re going to faint, lose your mind, or die. The reality is, you won’t. The key to surviving is to learn all you can about anxiety attacks and practice the skills you need to get through them.

According to the Mayo Clinic, signs of an anxiety attack include:

  • Abdominal cramping
  • Chest pain
  • Chills
  • Dizziness, light-headedness, or faintness
  • Fear of loss of control or death
  • Feeling of unreality or detachment
  • Headache
  • Hot flashes
  • Nausea
  • Numbness or tingling sensation
  • Rapid, pounding heart rate
  • Sense of impending doom or danger
  • Shortness of breath or tightness in your throat
  • Sweating
  • Trembling or shaking

The causes of anxiety attacks are not well understood. Some traumatic life events can set off anxiety attacks if the person is prone to depression or anxiety disorders. Also, medical conditions and some medications may trigger anxiety attacks. Many believe anxiety attacks run in families with a genetic predisposition. In other words, if your mom and her sister had anxiety attacks, it’s likely you will, too.

The Anxiety and Depression Association of America offers practical strategies in how to deal with stress and anxiety attacks, including:

  • Accept that you cannot control everything.
  • Do your best.
  • Maintain a positive attitude.
  • Learn what triggers your anxiety.

The last strategy — learning what triggers your anxiety — is important. Sometimes you can take small steps to conquer your anxiety instead of letting the trigger conquer you. For example, if meeting new people causes you high anxiety, consider going with a friend to meet the new neighbors. Once you do this with ease, you can move forward and meet people on your own. All the pent-up fear and anxiety attacks will start to resolve as you become accustomed to reaching out in your community.

Other lifestyle measures may give you some control of anxiety attacks. For instance, avoid alcohol and caffeine, which can exacerbate anxiety, causing your heart to beat fast. Eat well-balanced meals. Get plenty of sleep, especially when you are stressed. Exercise every day to feel good and stay healthy.

“These techniques take some getting used to,” says Dave Carbonell, PhD, an anxiety therapist in Chicago, but learning how to cope with anxiety attacks is important so that fear of having another won’t keep you at home or limit your activities. A study in Alternative Therapies in Health and Medicine in 2013 found that multiple approaches to managing anxiety, including strategies like breathing and journaling, can help.

Here’s how to stop an anxiety attack and recover.

How to calm yourself during an anxiety attack

Anxiety is widespread, and it affects one in 13 persons . It manifests differently, sometimes through a panic attack, other times through nervousness in your stomach, shaking hands, overwhelming tensions, beating heart, etc. It causes overwhelming discomfort and can significantly reduce the quality of life of a person.

How to stop overthinking and anxiety? Let’s find out!

But, first, here is some information about the anxiety you should know before we learn hot to calm down anxiety attack.

What is Anxiety?

According to the American Psychological Association (APA) , anxiety is an emotion of fear and tension, followed by some physical manifestations, such as high blood pressure.

Occasional fear and tensions are normal emotions, but once it becomes too overwhelming and too often, a person is at higher risk of General anxiety disorder (GAD).

Here are some of the symptoms of GAD:

  • Continuous tensions
  • Continuous feelings of fear, uncertainty and i rritability
  • Problems with sleep and concentration

People who suffer from GAD experience these symptoms to severe levels. It can affect their ability to develop relationships, do their work, and complete everyday tasks so it is necessary to learn how to calm down an anxiety attack.

Types of Anxiety

There are several types of anxiety that you may need to learn about as you learn how to stop overthinking and anxiety, including:

  • Generalized anxiety disorder – GAD
  • Social anxiety disorder
  • Selective mutism
  • Specific phobia
  • Separation anxiety disorder

The first two types are the most common, with a wide range of symptoms.

5 Ways of How to Calm Down an Anxiety Attack

The following are simple methods you can practice to ease the feeling of fear and worry while also learning how to stop overthinking and anxiety.

Skip the Extra Coffee

There is nothing wrong with starting your day with a cup of coffee. Coffee contains caffeine, a stimulant that keeps you awake. But, research shows that too much caffeine increases the feeling of anxiety.

Therefore, you don’t have to give up on coffee, just drink three or fewer coffee cups per day.

One of the ways you learn how to calm down an anxiety attack is to not take in stimulants that make the sensation worse.

Walk it Out

Workouts are excellent for anxiety and have both long-term and short-term positive effects on your mind and body. But, if you feel anxious, you don’t have to grab your fitness equipment and rush to the gym.

How to calm down an anxiety attack, a slow walk can help. A slow walk around the neighborhood will help you feel better and relax your muscles. You can listen to music while you walk to block the outer noise.

Exercising three times per week for half an hour is an optimal workout schedule, but a ten-minute walk when you feel overwhelmed will make an instant difference in learning how to stop overthinking and anxiety.

Focus on Something Else

If you feel extensive fear or worry and experience trouble calming down one of the ways you can learn how to stop overthinking and anxiety is to try to distract yourself and focus on something that will keep your hands busy. It is called a distraction technique and is a simple trick to drive your attention away from your overwhelming feelings.

You can draw, wash your hands, brush your hair, or anything else you can think of.

The technique stops your brain from focusing on thoughts that increase anxiety. This also how to calm down anxiety attack by distracting yourself with something else.


When your emotions and thoughts become unbearable, your breathing changes and your brain doesn’t get enough oxygen which stops you from thinking clearly. How to calm down anxiety attack means learning to use your breath to slow down your anxiety.

Therefore, it is important to practice a simple breathing technique that will help calm you down, lower the heart rate and stop your blood pressure from going sky high.

How to stop overthinking and anxiety using your breath looks like this. When your breathing becomes rapid, close your eyes and slowly take a deep breath through your nose, hold your breath for several seconds, and exhale slowly. Repeat the technique as many times as you need until you feel your vision clears, your hands stop shaking, your heart rate stabilizes and the unbearable feeling decreases.

Final Thoughts

Dealing with anxiety is challenging. When anxiety strikes you need to instantly know how to calm down anxiety attack, the last thing you are capable of is thinking clearly and helping yourself. Practicing the mentioned techniques that are simple to remember and focus on in those moments to feel better especially during relaxed times. This practice will allow you to do this as a an automatic response. As you learn what works and what doesn’t work to ease anxiety write them down as you learn also how to stop overthinking and worry.

How do you deal with anxiety? Please share your tips below!

How to treat scalds

Appropriate first aid must be used to treat any burns or scalds as soon as possible. This will limit the amount of damage to your skin.

You can apply the following first aid techniques to yourself or another person who’s been burnt.

First aid for burns

  • Stop the burning process as soon as possible. This may mean removing the person from the area, dousing flames with water, or smothering flames with a blanket. Do not put yourself at risk of getting burnt as well.
  • Remove any clothing or jewellery near the burnt area of skin, including babies’ nappies. But do not try to remove anything that’s stuck to the burnt skin, as this could cause more damage.
  • Cool the burn with cool or lukewarm running water for 20 minutes as soon as possible after the injury. Never use ice, iced water, or any creams or greasy substances like butter.
  • Keep yourself or the person warm. Use a blanket or layers of clothing, but avoid putting them on the injured area. Keeping warm will prevent hypothermia, where a person’s body temperature drops below 35C (95F). This is a risk if you’re cooling a large burnt area, particularly in young children and elderly people.
  • Cover the burn with cling film. Put the cling film in a layer over the burn, rather than wrapping it around a limb. A clean clear plastic bag can be used for burns on your hand.
  • Treat the pain from a burn with paracetamol or ibuprofen. Always check the manufacturer’s instructions when using over-the-counter medication. Children under 16 years of age should not be given aspirin.
  • Sit upright as much as possible if the face or eyes are burnt. Avoid lying down for as long as possible, as this will help reduce swelling.

When to go to hospital

Once you have taken these steps, you’ll need to decide whether further medical treatment is necessary.

Go to a hospital accident and emergency (A&E) department for:

  • large or deep burns bigger than the affected person’s hand
  • burns of any size that cause white or charred skin
  • burns on the face, hands, arms, feet, legs or genitals that cause blisters
  • all chemical and electrical burns

Also get medical help straight away if the person with the burn:

  • has other injuries that need treating
  • is going into shock – signs include cold, clammy skin, sweating, rapid, shallow breathing, and weakness or dizziness
  • is pregnant
  • is over the age of 60
  • is under the age of 5
  • has a medical condition, such as heart, lung or liver disease, or diabetes
  • has a weakened immune system (the body’s defence system) – for example, because of HIV or AIDS, or because they’re having chemotherapy for cancer

If someone has breathed in smoke or fumes, they should also seek medical attention.

Some symptoms may be delayed, and can include:

  • coughing
  • a sore throat
  • difficulty breathing
  • singed nasal hair
  • facial burns

See recovering from burns and scalds for information on how serious burns are treated.

Electrical burns

Electrical burns may not look serious, but they can be very damaging. Someone who has an electrical burn should seek immediate medical attention at an A&E department.

If the person has been injured by a low-voltage source (up to 220 to 240 volts) such as a domestic electricity supply, safely switch off the power supply or remove the person from the electrical source using a material that doesn’t conduct electricity, such as a wooden stick or a wooden chair.

Do not approach a person who’s connected to a high-voltage source (1,000 volts or more).

Acid and chemical burns

Acid and chemical burns can be very damaging and require immediate medical attention at an A&E department.

If possible, find out what chemical caused the burn and tell the healthcare professionals at A&E.

If you’re helping someone else, put on appropriate protective clothing and then:

  • remove any contaminated clothing on the person
  • if the chemical is dry, brush it off their skin
  • use running water to remove any traces of the chemical from the burnt area


In cases of sunburn, follow the advice below:

  • If you notice any signs of sunburn, such as hot, red and painful skin, move into the shade or preferably inside.
  • Take a cool bath or shower to cool down the burnt area of skin.
  • Apply aftersun lotion to the affected area to moisturise, cool and soothe it. Don’t use greasy or oily products.
  • If you have any pain, paracetamol or ibuprofen should help relieve it. Always read the manufacturer’s instructions and do not give aspirin to children under the age of 16.
  • Stay hydrated by drinking plenty of water.
  • Watch out for signs of heat exhaustion or heatstroke, where the temperature inside your body rises to 37 to 40C (98.6 to 104F) or above. Symptoms include dizziness, a rapid pulse or vomiting.

If a person with heat exhaustion is taken to a cool place quickly, given water to drink and has their clothing loosened, they should start to feel better within half an hour.

If they don’t, they could develop heatstroke. This is a medical emergency and you’ll need to call 999 for an ambulance.

Page last reviewed: 24 September 2018
Next review due: 24 September 2021

Workplace Emergency First Aid Training, Courses and Recertification. Call to Register: 1-888-870-7002


Burns and scalding can be extremely painful and even life-threatening. This is because of the heat and usually, a liquid or other very hot object clinging to the skin. In either case, these are to be treated in the same manner.

How to treat scalds Burns and scalding can be extremely painful and even life-threatening.

The difference between a burn and scalding is that dry heat can cause burns. Burns can of course, be not only painful, but cause the skin to peel, cause blistering on the skin and swelling. They can cause white and/or charred skin as well. For many, the pain that may accompany a burn may not relate closely to the severity of the burn. Often a slight burn can be quite painful while a severe burn may be relatively painless, leading the injured person to believe that the burn is less serious that it actually is.

Scalds, on the other hand, are caused by wet heat. Hot water or steam can cause scalding, such as accidentally spilled hot liquids like coffee.

Other hot liquids can be even more serious. In restaurants, oil at a temperature of nearly 400º F can cause extremely serious damage to a person, leave permanent scarring and even cause death.

Treatment for Burns and Scalds

Burns and scalds require immediate treatment. The person should be removed from the source of the burn. Lukewarm water running gently over the burned area for twenty minutes or so can not only reduce the damage but soothe the pain that can accompany the burn.

Many believe ice, etc. to soothe and stop the burn but ice and other commonly, misused applications such as butter or creams may only aggravate the burns by sticking to the affected areas.

Any jewelry or clothing around or on the burned area should be carefully removed. That includes diapers. However, any clothing that is sticking to the skin should be left in place and removed later on by a professional.

It is also important that the injured be kept warm, but if using a blanket, care must be taken that it does not touch the burned area. A clean plastic bag or Saran-type wrap placed over the burned area can be helpful. Painkillers may be given as well, if available.

If the injured suffers from burns around the face or eyes, it is preferable to have the victim sit up rather than to lie down. This action may help in the reduction of swelling.

Medical Attention

Serious burns or scalding call for the attention of physicians. Patients should go, or be taken to a hospital for any burns involving chemicals or electricity.

Any burns that appear to be extensive as well as deep, larger than the normal hand, may require the attention of medical professionals as well as burns showing white or charred skin. Burns on the hands, face, genitals, or other parts of the body that cause blisters need immediate medical attention.

Smoke inhalation is very dangerous, although some of its symptoms may not be immediately apparent. Signs that the injured may be suffering from smoke inhalation may come from coughing, complaining of a sore throat, facial burns and perhaps difficulty breathing.

Different Types of Burns

The medical profession assesses burns by determining the seriousness of the damage to the patient’s skin and the number of layers of skin affected. The skin has three layers: the epidermis or outer layer of skin. Just beneath that lies the dermis. The dermis contains the blood capillaries, sweat glands, hair follicles and nerve endings and beneath this is the subcutaneous fat (the subcutis) a deeper layer of fat and tissue.

Prevention of Burning and Scalding

Babies and young children are often the victims of burns and scalding. This is of course, because of their small size as well as their lack of understanding of the world around them and its dangers; they often find themselves involved in extremely hazardous behavior.

If a pot handle on the cooker is noticeable, a child may pull it to see what is contained inside the pot. This can naturally result in a serious injury from hot liquids, liquids that may damage a child for life.

Whenever possible, a child should never be allowed in the kitchen without the presence of an adult.

Parents should always personally test bath water, using an elbow before placing a child in the bath.

Matches, candles, and any lighters, etc. should always be kept out of the reach of children and they should never be given hot drinks.

Related Video On Burns and scalds

Burns and scalds can be caused by accidents that happen in the home, the workplace and while out and about. You can usually treat a minor, first-degree burn or scald yourself with items from a first aid kit. More serious, deeper or larger burns require medical attention.

Burns vs scalds

A burn is a complex injury that can damage skin and tissue, and in more serious cases damages muscle and sometimes even bone.

Burns are caused by a dry heat source such as fire, hot iron, electricity, chemicals, friction, or radiation, for example.

A burn caused by something wet, such as hot liquids, food, or steam, is called a scald. A scald generally only damages the top layer of the skin, but it can extend to deeper layers of skin. Scalds are a common cause of superficial or first-degree burns.

Types of burns and scalds

Burns and scalds are classified by the extent of the damage they cause, including how many layers of skin are affected.

There are three main layers of skin that burns can damage, including the:

  1. Epidermis – the outer layer of skin
  2. Dermis – the layer of tissue just beneath the epidermis, which is composed of nerve endings, blood capillaries, sweat glands, and hair follicles
  3. Subcutaneous fat layer or subcutis – the deepest layer of fat and tissue.

Burns are classified by levels or ‘degree’ which define the severity of a burn. Each of the four degrees has a different appearance and symptoms.

Burn or scald classification


1. First-degree burns

Damages only the epidermis or outer layer of the skin.

Skin appears red, slightly swollen and is painful but generally not blistered.

2. Second-degree burns
Superficial partial-thickness and deep partial-thickness

Superficial second-degree burns damage all of the top layer of skin and part of the dermis underneath.

The burn site will be swollen and painful with small clear blisters and wet or weeping red skin.

Deep second-degree burns involve damage to the epidermis and deeper layers of the dermis.

The burn site can be dry or moist, blistered and red or blotchy. The site will become swollen and may be painful or painless, depending on whether or not the burn has damaged nerves.

3. Third-degree burns

Damages all three layers of skin – epidermis, dermis, and subcutis.

The burn site usually appears black or charred with exposed white fatty tissue. The burn site is often painless as nerve endings are destroyed, but pain may still be present if areas have sustained burns to different degrees.

4. Fourth-degree burns
Deep full-thickness

Destroys all three skin layers and spreads into muscles, tendons, and possibly bones.

If a burn covers more than 20 percent of the total body surface area of an adult or 10 percent of a child, it is defined as a major burn.

First aid for minor burns and scalds

Seek medical advice if you develop any of the following symptoms:

First aid for severe burns and scalds

Seek medical attention for severe burns and scalds. This can involve contacting your healthcare professional for advice, going to the emergency room or calling emergency services depending on the situation.

Second-degree burns – what to do while waiting for help

  • Cool the affected area with water, ideally using a cool or lukewarm shower
  • Elevate arms or legs that have been burnt above the injured person’s head
  • Try to prevent shock by following the points listed below. Do not place the injured person in the shock position if the burn affects the head, neck, back or leg, or it makes the injured person uncomfortable. To prevent shock:
    • Lie the injured person down flat
    • Raise their feet about 12 in (30 cm) off the ground
    • Cover the injured person with a warm blanket or coat

Third-degree burns – what to do while waiting for help

Get immediate medical attention if:

What not to do for minor burns or scalds

  • Do use cold or ice-cold water when cooling a burn in the bath or shower, especially when the burn is on a small child or baby – it can make then too cold
  • Do not try to remove any fabric that is stuck to a burn
  • Do not remove any dry, flakey, or peeled skin or break any blisters
  • Do not apply creams or greasy substances such as butter to a burn. This may cause infection
  • Do not get your dressings wet as it can hinder the healing process
  • Do not use adhesive tape on the skin around the burn site as it can cause more tissue damage

Tips to avoid burns and scalds

Children, the elderly and some people with disabilities are more at risk of burns.

To help prevent burns and scalds:

  • Always check the water temperature before placing an infant or child in the bath or shower
  • Keep hot liquids and food out of reach of children. Take extra care to keep hot drinks away from young children, as they can still cause a scald 20 minutes after being made
  • Put hot drinks down before picking up babies and small children
  • Check the temperature of hot drinks before giving them to a child
  • Use the rings at the back of the stove and face pot handles away from the stove edge to avoid anyone knocking it over
  • Keep toddlers out of the kitchen when cooking
  • Keep chemicals such as cleaning products locked away. Be careful not to get any in your eyes when using them
  • Do not leave irons, hair straighteners and other hot objects plugged in and unattended around small children. Keep them out of reach while they are cooling down
  • Keep matches, lighters and candles out of reach and sight of young children
  • Use fireguards and don’t leave children unattended near fires
  • Make sure smoke alarms are installed and work correctly

Bottom line

You can usually treat minor burns and scalds yourself as they tend to heal without requiring further treatment. However, seek emergency medical attention for more major or severe burns, or burns that cover a larger area of the body.

In this Article

  • Call 911 if:
  • Call Doctor If:
  • 1. Soak the Burn
  • 2. Remove Burned Clothing
  • 3. Cover the Burn
  • 4. Reduce Pain

Call 911 if:

  • The burned area is charred or white.
  • Electric shock or chemicals caused the burn.
  • The burn is on the face, hands, feet, genitals, or a joint.
  • The burn covers 10% or more of the body.

You can treat mild first-degree burns — those that look like sunburns — at home. Second- or third-degree burns need immediate medical attention.

Call Doctor If:

  • The burn is oozing or seems infected (red, swollen, tender).

1. Soak the Burn

  • Immediately put the burned area in cool — not cold — water or under a faucet.
  • Keep the injury in water for at least five to 15 minutes.
  • Do not use ice.

2. Remove Burned Clothing

  • If the clothing is stuck to the skin, do not peel it away. Leave it in place and cut away the clothing around it.

3. Cover the Burn

  • Use nonstick gauze or a clean cloth.
  • If the burn is mild, you may put on antibiotic ointment.
  • Don’t put butter, grease, or anything else on the burn, and do not pop any blisters.

4. Reduce Pain

  • Use an infant or child-strength over-the-counter pain reliever such as acetaminophen (Tylenol) or ibuprofen (Advil, Motrin) for children ages 6 months and older.
  • Follow the dosing instructions on the bottle.
  • Call a pediatrician first if your child has never taken this medication before.

Show Sources “First Aid: Burns.” “Treating and Preventing Burns.”

Journal of the American Medical Association: “Burn Injuries.”

If someone receives a burn or scald, your priority is to cool the burn as quickly as possible. Find out what to look for and what to do.

Also in this section

  • Chemical burns
  • Dehydration
  • Eye injuries – chemical burns
  • Eye injuries – flash burns
  • Frostbite
  • Heat exhaustion
  • Heat rash
  • Heatstroke
  • Hypothermia
  • Hypothermia in babies
  • Minor burns and scalds in babies
  • Minor burns and scalds in children
  • Severe burns in adults
  • Sunburn

Emergency advice

Burn or scald:

  1. Hold burn under cool running water for at least 20 minutes
  2. Remove clothing or jewellery
  3. Cover lengthways with cling film.

What are burns and scalds?

A burn can be caused by dry heat such as contact with fire, or a hot iron, or exposure to the sun. A scald can be caused by contact with wet heat, like steam or a hot cup of tea. The longer the burning goes on the more severe the injury. Your priority is to cool the burn as quickly as possible.

Signs and symptoms

  • red skin and swelling
  • pain in the area of the burn
  • blistering may start to appear.

What to do

Start cooling the burn or scald as quickly as possible. Hold it under cool running water for at least 20 minutes or until the pain feels better.

  • If there is no water available, you could use cold milk or canned drinks.

Remove any jewellery or clothing, unless stuck to the burn, before the area begins to swell.

When the burn has cooled, cover the area loosely with cling film, lengthways.

  • Do not wrap the cling film around the burn as the area needs space to swell.
  • If the burn is on a foot or hand you could use a clean plastic bag.
  • Do not use ice, creams or gels. They may cause damage and increase the risk of infection.
  • Do not break any blisters that may appear, as this may cause infection.

How to treat scalds

In Australia, there are approximately 50,000 burn-related hospital admissions each year. Ensure you are prepared for burn and scald injuries while cooking at home, barbequing, or camping outdoors with our burn and scald treatment tips and kits.

What is the difference between a Burn and Scald?

Burns and scalds are damages to the skin caused by heat. A burn is caused by dry heat such as an iron or fire, where scalds are caused by wet heat such as hot water or steam. Scalds from hot water are more common than burns from the sun or other heat.

Burns and scalds can range from minor to life-threatening, depending on how deep and large they are. But, all burns require immediate first aid treatment.

Types of burns/scalds

There are three levels of burns, based on the depth the heat has sunk through the three layers of skin; the epidermis (the outer layer of skin), the dermis (the layer of tissue just beneath with nerve endings and hair follicles), and the subcutaneous fat (the deeper layer of fat and tissue).

The three levels of burns have varying appearances and effects on the body:

Superficial Burns (First-degree burns)

This is a burn to the epidermis or top layer of skin. It will be red and painful, such as a sunburn. For superficial dermal (second layer of skin) burns, the skin will be pink and painful with small blisters.

Partial-thickness Burns (Second-degree burns)

These burns affect the first and second layer of skin (the epidermis and dermis) and cause redness, peeling, blistering, and swelling, or a yellow-coloured fluid that leaks from the area of the burn. The burn site will be very painful.

Full-thickness Burns (Third-degree burns)

Third-degree burns damage all three layers of skin. The burn site is generally black or charred. If the burn is very deep, it may cause damage to the underlying muscle or bone. The pain will not be as strong for a burn like this, as the nerves are destroyed, but surrounding partial thickness burns will be very painful. This level of burn requires immediate medical attention.

It can be hard to determine the difference between partial and full-thickness burns, therefore, an assessment of the burn is critical. If you begin to experience chills, or if the burn covers more than three inches of skin, you must seek immediate medical attention .

First Aid for Burns

Burn treatment depends on the type and extent of the injury. While most minor burns can be treated at home by cool running water for 20 minutes, or heal themselves in 10 to 12 days, such as a sunburn, more serious burns may require medical treatment and medication.

A major burn is defined as a burn of any depth that involves more than 20 percent of the total body surface area for an adult and more than 10 percent of the total body surface area for a child. Major burns are a medical emergency and require urgent treatment. Immediately apply cold water to all affected areas and then call 000 for an ambulance.

The main objectives when treating burns are; to control pain, remove dead tissue, prevent infection and reduce scarring.

How to treat burns and scalds:

. REMOVE the person from danger and further injury, as well as their burnt clothing, jewellery, or anything else that is near the burn if it is not stuck to the burn

2. COOL the burn by holding the area under cold running water for 20 minutes. DO NOT apply any ice, iced water, or creams.

3. COVER the burn loosely with a layer of cling film or a damp lint-free cloth

4. SEEK immediate medical advice if the burn is:

larger than a 20-cent coin

on the face, hands, groin, or feet. If the face or eyes are burnt, sit up as much as possible to reduce swelling.

deep or infected

caused by chemicals or, electricity

For chemical burns, such as acids and alkalis, a 20-minute cool shower is ideal to avoid being splashed onto unaffected skin or other people.

Do not applyanything other than water to second and third-degree burns until they are fully cooled and medically assessed.

How to Prevent Burns and Scalds

Fortunately, the majority of burns are highly preventable by being vigilant in your lifestyle, from cooking to working with electrical items. Ensure hot liquids are out of reach of children (water below 50°C prevents scalds), turn pot handles inwards on the stove, unplug electrical items not in use, and always have smoke detectors or a fire extinguisher in the home. For efficient fire and burn safety at home, see our work from home safety combo .

Medically reviewed

All of Healthily’s articles undergo medical safety checks to verify that the information is medically safe. View more details in our safety page, or read our editorial policy.

  • When to see a doctor for a burn
  • What are the symptoms of a burn?
  • What’s the difference between a burn and a scald?
  • How should I treat a burn?

Burns and scalds occur when your skin is damaged by heat. The majority of them occur at home or in the workplace.

Women and children are more affected in the home, with burns here often caused by boiling pots and pans of water or open flames in the kitchen, while men are more affected in the workplace due to fire, electricity and chemicals.

When to see a doctor for a burn

You should go to hospital immediately if you have a large or deep burn that’s bigger than your hand, regardless of the cause.

You should also seek medical attention if your burn was caused by any of the following:

  • electricity — any electrical burn should be treated in hospital immediately
  • a corrosive substance — any chemical burn (like acid) should be treated in hospital immediately. Try to find out the name of the chemical to tell the doctor
  • UV exposure — any sunburn that causes your skin to blister or swell should be treated by a doctor immediately

Children under 5 and pregnant women are at greater risk from the effect of burns, and should also see a doctor following a burn.

What are the symptoms of a burn?

Burns and scalds can be painful and may cause red or peeling skin, swelling, blisters, or white or charred skin.

What’s the difference between a burn and a scald?

A burn is an injury to the skin caused by dry heat, like a hot pan, while a scald is caused by something wet, like boiling water. Both are treated the same way.

How to treat scalds

How should I treat a burn?

As soon as a burn happens, there are steps you should take to treat it as soon as possible.

Run it under water

You should move away from the source of the heat and cool the burn under running lukewarm or cold water for 20 minutes.

This will reduce any swelling or pain and reduce the risk of scarring — and the faster you do this, the lower the impact of the burn.

Remove clothing and wrap the area in cling film

You should remove any clothing or jewellery that’s near the burnt skin, but not if it’s stuck to your skin, and cover the affected area of your skin with cling film or a clean plastic bag.

The plastic will keep air away from the burn, which will reduce the pain, while also not sticking to it.

Keep warm

Make sure you keep warm, such as by using a blanket, but prevent any material from touching your burn.

Take painkillers if needed

Painkillers such as paracetamol or ibuprofen can help to treat any pain you’re experiencing.

If your burn is minor, you should continue to keep it clean and avoid bursting any blisters that form. If you’re concerned at all, you should see a doctor.

How to treat scaldsHow to treat scalds

While mild burns can be treated at home, severe burns may need further medical attention.

When is an emergency a full-blown medical emergency? Or when is it a case where you can safely treat at home with help from healthcare services outside the hospital?

This is a question that many of us think about, when diseases with slow onset, such as fever and headaches set in. However, in the immediacy of burns and scalds, many of us are placed in panic mode, unsure of what to do.

We will help guide you through these moments. Below, are the recommended optimal measures to deal with the incurred burns and scalds.

How to treat scalds

Image source: iStock

Upon sustaining burns and scalding injuries due to contact with hot objects or steam, these injuries have different degrees of severity. Minor burns can be treated at home, while severe burns require medical attention at the emergency departments to prevent scarring and allow for complete cure.

If your burns are mild and on a small area,

  • Pour cool water over the injured area for at least 10 minutes
  • Do not use iced water, ice or greasy substances like butter
  • Loosely cover the burn with a sterile gauze bandage or cling wrap (if there are blisters, do not burst them)
  • Take over the counter pain relievers to treat the pain

In the event that

  • Your burns are infected, leading to a fever, redness or formation of pus
  • Blistering is causing significant discomfort or pain, appearing large and tense

Visit your GP for treatment to be administered. This will help lessen your discomfort.

However, if the burns

  • Occur in the mouth, throat, eyes, ears, genitalia or over the joint surfaces
  • Are caused by chemicals, electricity or lightning or
  • Are of third-degree and your skin is pale, leathery, or charred,

Visit the emergency department and obtain immediate medical attention.

How to treat scalds

Image source: Speedoc

24/7 would care services at home

We provide GP services around the clock who can check and treat mild conditions. In the event that your condition is severe, we provide fast-tracked referrals to the A&E.

Learn more about Speedoc and how it can help you get professional healthcare whenever you need it, wherever you are. Visit their website at:

This article was first published in Speedoc and republished on theAsianparent with permission.

If your child suffers a painful burn or scald, it’s important to treat them as quickly as possible. This means you might have to provide first aid.

Call triple zero (000) for an ambulance if the burn is serious or your child is obviously unwell.

The person who takes your call will tell you what to do until help arrives.

When to seek medical help

Call an ambulance or go to the hospital emergency department if:

  • the burn is deep – even if it isn’t causing the child pain
  • the burn is larger than a 20-cent piece, or it has blisters
  • the burn is on the face, hands or genitals
  • the burn is to the throat or airways
  • the burn was an electrical burn
  • you are worried or not sure about your child
  • your child seems sleepy, has trouble breathing or is generally unwell

Types of burns and their treatment

There are several types of burn, including: flame burns, scald burns, electrical burns and chemical burns.

Initial treatment is the same for all burns. Run the burnt area under cool (but not cold) running water for 20 minutes. Remove clothing or jewellery provided it’s not stuck to the burn. Keep the child warm.

If your child has a flame burn

  • smother the flames with a woollen blanket to put them out if the child’s clothing is on fire
  • don’t beat the flames since this might fan them
  • remove any burnt clothing if you can – if it is stuck to the burn, leave it for a health professional
  • remove any jewellery if you can
  • hold the burnt area under cool running water for 20 minutes
  • keep the child warm
  • when the burnt area is dry, cover it with a loose, non-stick dressing or plastic cling wrap

If your child has a scald burn

  • remove any burnt clothing if you can – if it is stuck to the burn, leave it for a health professional
  • hold the burn under cool running water for 20 minutes
  • wrap the burnt area in a clean sheet or cloth
  • keep your child warm

If your child has chemical burns

Call the Poisons Information Line for advice as soon as you can on 13 11 16. The line is open 24 hours a day.

If the burns are to the skin or eyes, wash the area with cool running water for 20 to 30 minutes in order to dilute the chemical.

If your child has swallowed a harmful chemical, check that they can breathe and swallow properly. If you’re not sure, call triple zero (000) for an ambulance.

If your child has an electrical burn

  • remove the source of danger (e.g. an electrical appliance), but don’t put yourself in danger
  • check the child’s breathing
  • call triple zero (000) for an ambulance

Any child who suffers an electrical burn should be taken to hospital.

Treatments to avoid

  • DO NOT use ice on a burn
  • DO NOT apply lotions, creams or food items such as butter or flour – this will make things worse
  • DO NOT put the child in a cold bath
  • DO NOT pop blisters

After you have provided first aid

Keep your child warm, and keep the burn covered. If possible, give them pain relief, such as paracetamol.

Where to learn about first aid

If you have children, or care for children, it is a good idea to become familiar with basic first aid and resuscitation. You can do first aid courses with the following organisations:

  • Australian Red Cross, which runs a first aid course for babies and children and has a free first aid app with instructions on first aid and cardiopulmonary resuscitation (CPR)
  • St John Ambulance Australia, which runs a caring for kids course aimed at parents, grandparents and carers
  • Royal Life Saving Australia

Call Pregnancy, Birth and Baby on 1800 882 436 to speak to a maternal child health nurse.

How to treat scalds

Feeling the burn? Hopefully not!

Unfortunately, accidents happen. While getting any type of burn is unpleasant, it’s important to know how to treat a burn. Otherwise, you might end up in the hospital later to receive the treatment you truly need.

Approximately 486,000 burn injuries receive medical treatment at hospitals, community health centers, or private medical offices each year.

While these tips can help you learn how to treat a burn, it’s still important to visit a medical professional if needed.

Keep reading to learn the five steps for treating a steam burn.

1. Stop the Source

Steam burns, which are also known as scalds, are burns associated with hot liquids or steam. This type of burn often occurs at home. For example, you might develop this type of burn while you’re cooking.

At a glance, steam burns don’t seem severe compared to a fire-attributed burn. While these burns don’t look as damaging, it’s important you don’t underestimate a steam burn.

Though it’s only hot air, steam can still penetrate the skin’s outer layer.

Reaching beyond this layer can cause you to develop severe burns to the lower layers of your skin. The severity depends on:

  • The water or steam’s temperature
  • The amount of time your skin was exposed to the steam or water
  • How much skin was burned
  • Where the burn is located

The first step for how to treat a burn is to remove yourself from the source. If you were cooking, turn off the stove. That way, you can focus on treating yourself without causing another accident.

2. Cool

Next, remove any hot or constricting clothing. You’ll want to take off belts and jewelry as well. Severe burns can cause your skin to swell quickly.

Once you’ve removed unnecessary clothing, hold the burned skin under cool, running water. You can also submerge the burn in cool water until the pain subsides. If you don’t have access to running water, use a compress instead.

3. Protect & Prevent

After cooling the skin, protect the burned area with a sterile, non-adhesive bandage. You can also use a clean cloth.

Make sure you don’t apply lotions, oils, or creams to the skin.

Instead, use a petroleum-based ointment to help the burn heal.

If the burn is second-degree or higher, you might need to prevent shock. Make sure to elevate the burn area above heart level if you can.

4. Treat

About 50,000 burn injuries require hospitalization. Of these, 33 to 50% of these are steam burns.

To treat a first-degree steam burn at home instead of a hospital, take an over-the-counter pain reliever.

5. See a Doctor

In severe cases, you’ll need to visit a doctor. Schedule an appointment if:

  • There are signs of infection
  • The burn blister oozes
  • Redness and pain last more than a few hours
  • The hands, feet, face, or genitals are burned

A doctor can prescribe antibiotics and pain medication to help you heal.

Seek Treatment for Sever Steam Burns

If left untreated, a steam burn can leave you in severe discomfort and cause scarring. Instead, use these steps or see a doctor for treatment.

Visit our urgent care center today for immediate treatment for your steam burn.


Still have questions?
Call us at 985-709-0136


Coastal Urgent Care of Houma
1411 St Charles St.,
Houma, LA 70360

How to treat scalds

Last update: 12 May, 2022

Steam and hot water burns, also known as “scalds,” are one of the most common accidents that can happen in your home. At first glance, they don’t seem to affect the tissue much; however, they can cause serious damage. Because of that, it’s important to know how to treat them.

When we think of burns, we usually think about burns from a flame. However, as the Centers for Disease Control and Prevent shares, between 33% ad 58% of all patients hospitalized for burns are there because of scalds.

Generally speaking, there are different types of burns depending on their depth. They can range from what’s known as a first-degree burn to a third-degree burn, the latter being the most severe level. At that level, deep tissues such as muscles and nerves can be affected.

How do steam and hot water burns occur?

Most scalds happen at home while doing everyday tasks. When water reaches its boiling point, it turns into steam. When that happens, the particles become smaller, but they maintain a temperature of around 212 degrees Fahrenheit.

Therefore, both hot water and steam are capable of causing severe burns. In fact, according to the Spanish Association of Pediatrics, hot water at 140 degrees Fahrenheit can cause a third-degree burn on a child, in just 3 seconds.

Burns often occur when we’re cooking food. In particular, they tend to happen we’re using everyday objects such as kettles, steamers, or pressure cookers. Since water expands when it turns into steam, that steam is usually under a lot of pressure inside of its container. As a result, the damage to the skin’s tissue is even greater.

The CDC states that the arms and hands are most affected by scalds, with 42% of accidents occurring on these body parts. Feet and legs are next on the list. These are the result of spills that can occur involving hot liquids.

Symptoms related to steam and hot water burns

The symptoms caused by this type of burn can vary according to the burn’s depth. In all cases, you’ll experience pain or burning in the affected area. This is the result of the direct damage to the tissue that came into contact with the water or steam.

When dealing with a first-degree burn, in addition to the burning pain, the affected area will get red and maybe experience swelling. In these cases, only the superficial layer of the skin is affected, so the damage is minimal.

On the other hand, if the hot water or steam caused a second-degree burn, you will see blisters or sores appearing on the affected area. This is because the heat penetrated the deeper layers of the skin, causing the skin to separate as a form of defense.

Lastly, in the case of third-degree burns, you’ll see blisters and areas where deep tissue is exposed. In addition, use of the affected area may be limited due to nerve fiber damage.

First aid for steam and hot water burns

Due to the frequency of steam and hot water burns, it’s important to know how to treat them and what to do when they happen. Immediately taking appropriate action can limit the damage and prevent complications. So, what should you keep in mind?

Keep the person away from the heat source

The first thing to do when dealing with any type of burn is to get the person away from the heat source and put them in a safe place. This will keep other areas of the body safe that weren’t affected.

Cool the wound and remove any clothing that’s in contact with it

Once the person is safe, start cooling the wound. To do this, it’s best to immerse the affected area in room-temperature water for 20 minutes. This will cool the tissue and prevent the burn from getting worse. You should not apply ice under any circumstances, as the cold can cause more damage.

After cooling the wound, be sure to remove any clothing or jewelry that’s in contact with the affected area. To do so, it’s often best to cut the garment to avoid further harm to the affected person. However, if the clothing is adhering to the skin for any reason, you shouldn’t remove it.

Cover the affected area

After removing all clothing items, it’s advisable to moisten a sterile gauze, or cloth, and cover the affected surface. If the burned area isn’t very large, you can use a bandage that won’t compress the limb as much, and this will provide greater protection.

At that point, if the pain is severe, you can use analgesics such as paracetamol or ibuprofen to decrease the pain. When it comes to extensive burns, the body’s temperature may drop. As a result, it’s important to keep the body at a normal temperature.

Don’t pop blisters or apply substances to the burn

You shouldn’t pop the blisters on the affected area under any circumstances. If really necessary, this procedure should only be performed by medical personnel. Draining blisters results in a high risk of infection and injury complications.

Also, you shouldn’t apply toothpaste, coffee, butter, or any other substance to the affected area, since doing so can cause a bacterial infection. In addition, you should only use creams or ointments under strict medical supervision.

Read also: How to Treat Burns with Home Remedies

When to go to the doctor?

In most cases, steam and hot water burns will result in first or second-degree burns. Therefore, medical assistance isn’t usually necessary. In those cases, you should be able to make a successful recovery following the recommendations we mentioned above.

However, you should see a doctor immediately if the affected area is very large or if it’s a third-degree burn. These burns are serious, especially in children, and can put a person’s life at risk.

Here are other situations in which you should see a doctor for burns:

  • Increased pain, redness, or swelling
  • Fever greater than 100 degrees Fahrenheit
  • The wound contains pus
  • The wound isn’t healing correctly
  • If the eyes or respiratory tract are affected

Various studies show that between 30% and 40% of patients with scalds are under the age of 15. For these cases, it’s always best to call the emergency services. This is because children tend to be less resistant to the type of injury and may be more affected than an adult would be.

Be careful with kids

Unfortunately, children are among the most seriously affected by steam and hot water burns. This could be the result of their curious nature. That’s why it’s vitally important to keep kids out of the kitchen, especially when you’re making food. This simple act can prevent a lot of accidents.

In addition, it’s important to be careful when bathing children. The water temperature shouldn’t exceed 122 degrees Fahrenheit. Keep in mind that children’s skin is much more sensitive and that they’re prone to serious injury, even if only exposed for a short time.

With all their curiosity and energy, babies and children are at times naturally prone to accidents. Medical emergencies of every size like chokingHow to treat scalds, burns or cuts happen all the time and you are never quite sure when or where they will occur. This is why all parents should consider attending a first aid course – to learn basic first aid skills needed which will enable them confidently react to different situations. The Irish Red Cross trains individuals or groups in the skills necessary to recognise and provide first aid training for injuries and sudden illness until medical personnel arrive and take over.

Here are key things parents need to be aware of to keep their children safe at home or outside the house;

CUTS A laceration is a cut in the skin usually caused by a sharp object. Cuts and lacerations are common in young children. Usually, parents can treat them at home, however treatment of cuts or lacerations typically depends on just how deep the cut is.


POSTURE – put the casualty sitting or lying down in case they feel faint

EXPOSE & EXAMINE – remove or move whatever clothes you need to, to check the wound

ELEVATE- raise the injury above the heart, this slows down the bleeding

PRESSURE PAD & BANDAGE – apply a pressure pad and bandage securely but don’t cut off circulation.


Burns or scalds are a real hazard in every home. Babies and young children are especially at risk to burns or scalds – they’re curious, small and have sensitive skin that needs extra protection. Although some minor burns aren’t a cause for concern and can be safely treated at home, other more serious burns require medical care. However, taking some simple precautions to make your home safer can prevent many burns.

Burns and scalds are damage to the skin caused by heat. Both are treated in the same way. A burn is caused by dry heat – by an iron or fire, for example. A scald is caused by something wet, such as hot water or steam.

Burns can be very painful and may cause

  • Red Skin
  • Blisters
  • Swelling
  • White or charred skin

The amount of pain you feel isn’t always related to how serious the burn is. Even a very serious burn may be relatively painless.

I hope this helps you keep your children safe at home or outside the house.

For further information about our courses or to book a course, visit

Alternatively contact the Irish Red Cross first aid team on 01 642 4679 or lo-call 1890-502-502.


Mouth burns happen quite often and can occur when eating or drinking extremely hot foods or drinks. Burns may occur anywhere in or around the mouth such as the lips, inner cheek, upper palate, the gums, the tongue, and even the throat.

Signs and symptoms

A mouth burn can be quite painful and damage to the affected tissue occurs which may result in swelling of the area and blister formation.

How to treat scalds

How to treat a mouth burn

The first thing to do is remove the hot food or drink if it hasn’t already been swallowed. Don’t attempt to swallow whatever is in the mouth and at this stage don’t really worry about manners if you are in the company of others. If one worries about what others will think or say, expelling the contents in a napkin will work in this situation.

The longer the hot content stays in the mouth the more damage will occur to the tissue exposed to the hot temperature.

If available, put an ice cube in the mouth immediately after sustaining the burn. This will not only help to decrease the pain but will also aid in reducing swelling of the affected tissue caused by the burn. The faster the treatment is initiated, the better the outcomes for the affected individual.

If ice isn’t available, then rinsing the mouth and gargling with cold water will be a suitable alternative. Any cold drink nearby will suffice, really. Ice pops are also very useful and may be consumed if available.

If the lips are affected then applying an over-the-counter pectin ointment or a gel containing a local anesthetic such as lidocaine directly to the burn wound may help to reduce the pain and help with healing.

Drinking milk will also help to coat the area that has been burned and the cold temperature of the liquid will also reduce the pain.


Spicy foods (chilies, Tobasco sauce) and foods with sharp edges (chips, nuts) can worsen the pain so one needs to avoid eating these types of foods after sustaining a mouth burn. In fact, avoid eating or drinking any other temperature hot foods and drinks until any wound sustained by the burn is healed.

How to prevent burning yourself

The following tips and suggestions will help one avoid burning themselves with hot foods or drinks:

  • Be patient.
  • Avoid immediately eating foods or drinks that have come straight out of the microwave.
  • Let the contents cool down before consuming or help cool down the food or drink by gently blowing on it.

Other possible problems

If the mouth burns without being exposed to temperature hot food content, then burning mouth syndrome is a condition that may need to be investigated, and if confirmed, treated further.

An exploration of the hazardous objects and features found in the Victorian home

Home » Blog » The Treatment of Burns and Scalds

Home remedies and herbalists were still relied upon in some households during the Victorian period for the treatment of burns and scalds. A popular home-remedy for the treatment of burns, recommended in Cassell’s Household Guide for example, was to cover the affected area with flour and then wrap it up in cotton wadding, [1] although the coroners’ inquests reveal a range of treatments utilised by the working-class community.

How to treat scalds

Cassell’s Household Guide

Yeast, Potatoe, Snowy Water & Ointment

In December 1875, Annie Meadow, age three years, upset a kettle of hot water and was badly scalded. Instead of immediately calling for medical assistance, her mother, the inquest records, ‘applied some yeast to the injured part, and also some scraped potatoe, and she called in the assistance of a neighbour, and the scald was damped with snowy water’. The mother then went to the local herbalist who provided her with ‘some ointment’, ‘as well as a mixture to keep the child’s mouth moist’. Several days after the fateful incident, with the child’s health deteriorating, the mother was advised by the herbalist to seek professional medical aid. However, the child died before medical aid arrived. At the inquest a post-mortem examination was held to determine whether the child would have lived if proper medical assistance had been immediately called for. The surgeon stated that the wounds had become gangrenous and ‘the injuries were not in themselves such as would necessarily have led to fatal results, and in all probability they would have yielded to proper medical treatment’. Nevertheless, even though the coroner believed the mother and the herbalist ‘guilty of great neglect’, there was insufficient medical evidence for a charge of neglect to be sustained. All the coroner could do was simply warn the mother and the herbalist ‘to be more careful in future’, for ‘on a future occasion they might have to answer for such neglect to another jury’. [2]

Folly and Superstition

To the horror of the coroner’s court and the local press, even superstition still played a role in the treatment of burns. In an article with the tagline, ‘Folly and Superstition’, the Ipswich Journal reported on a coroner’s inquest held by the Liberty of St. Etheldreda’s coroner, Mr Wood, in Woodbridge on the body of William Catchpole, ‘aged two years and a half, the only child of John Catchpole, labourer, who lives rather more than a mile from the town’. At the unusually long inquest, it was established that on the 10 th November 1851, ‘Mrs Catchpole was gone to an adjoining cottage with some bread to be baked ([and] although not absent more than two minutes) the clothes of the child caught fire, and he ran to the door, which increased the flames, and in attempting to put out the fire himself, burnt both his hands very much’. His mother, ‘with the assistance of a neighbour… stripped the burning clothes from the child’.

However, rather than calling for professional medical assistance, which the coroners’ records suggest was becoming more commonplace in poorer communities for the treatment of burns and scalds, ‘a consultation was held by [what the newspaper states] a house full of old women as to what was to be done.’ Their decision was that William would be taken to Framlingham, some eleven miles away, ‘to a Mr John Oakley there, who was to charm away the fire’. The 1851 census records John Oakley to be a 74 year old man and a ‘Proprietor of Houses’. The newspaper reported that Mr Oakley: ‘rubbed the child with some of his own spittle, muttering at the same time some cabalistic words… and told the mother “to do nothing to the child.” The following morning early, Mr Oakely went on his own accord to see the child again, because he thought he had not “done enough” and then repeated his charm’.

William, however, showed no signs of recovery and the local Rector then intervened, suggesting that the mother take him to see Mr Wilson, the local surgeon. The surgeon attended William daily, but ‘lockjaw came on about the 18 th , and death put an end to his suffering on the 24 t h ’ – 14 days after the fatal incident. The coroner’s inquest, as in the previous case, were not able to established ‘whether the life of this child could have been saved’ had professional medical attention been sought sooner, but admonished the ‘folly and superstition of [both] his mother and her neighbours’.

Mr Oakley, unsurprisingly, was also summoned to give evidence at the inquest. The Ipswich Journal records that ‘he was examined at great length, but persisted in his power of being able to charm away fire from persons who have been burnt, and he did not appear to be abashed by the ridicule of the Jury’. The coroner’s court and the newspaper concluded: ‘It is a lamentable fact the (in the middle of the nineteenth century) many poorer people in that parish are still superstitious enough to believe in the power of this man’s charms’.[3]

[1] Cassell’s Household Guide. Being a Complete Encyclopaedia of Domestic and Social Economy, and forming a guide to every department of practical life, vol. IV (London, 1869-71), pp. 73-74.

[2] Ipswich Journal, 1 Jan 1876, p. 5; Ipswich Journal, 4 Jan 1876, p. 2.

[3] Ipswich Journal, 29 Nov 1851, p. 2.

A burn is damage to the skin caused by wet or dry heat, chemicals or electricity. Most burns happen at home, and are caused by scalding water, hot oil and grease, or hot foods. Are you suffering from a burn? Not sure how best to treat it? Is it serious? This comprehensive guide will ensure you treat your burns effectively.

Is it a third degree burn?

The mildest burns are known as first-degree burns. They may be red and tender with some swelling. You can treat these yourself provided they cover an area no larger than your hand. More serious injuries may result from fire, steam or chemicals. These moderate, second-degree burns are red and painful with blistering and swelling. Severe, third-degree burns don’t hurt to begin with due to nerve damage; the skin is charred or black, white or red. There is no blistering but serious swelling. Severe burns require urgent hospital treatment.

First aid for burns and scalds

Act fast. Even first-degree burns require medical attention if they cover a large area (bigger than the size of your hand). Deeper burns and those caused by electricity need emergency medical attention.

As soon as you can, put the burnt skin under cold running water if possible (running water stays cold), for at least 20 minutes. If there’s no water available, use any other cold, non-irritating liquid such as milk or iced tea.

Quickly and carefully remove jewellery or clothes that may constrict the area if swelling occurs.

Cover the burn loosely with a temporary dressing of plastic wrap or a plastic bag (make sure it’s quite pliable and feels comfortable). Put a wet cloth on top to provide cooling after the initial 20 minutes of cold-water treatment.

Take great care not to break any blisters. They are nature’s protective coating and prevent bacteria getting in. If a blister bursts, clean the area and apply some antiseptic cream before covering with a loose dressing.

Leave the burn alone for at least 24 hours so it can begin to heal on its own.

Natural treatments for burns

Once your burn has had 2 or 3 days to heal, you can try applying any of the following remedies.

Aloe vera reduces pain, moistens the skin and also helps to keep bacteria and air out of the burn. Apply a cream or gel 2 to 3 times a day.

The daisy-like flowers of camomile have long been used in burns remedies. Apply camomile cream or make a compress using a cotton cloth soaked in a strong infusion of camomile, or diluted and distilled witch hazel.

Another gentle healer is calendula ointment, made from the flowers of garden marigolds. Apply as often as needed.

St John’s wort contains hypericin, a substance renowned for its ability to heal wounds and burns. It is the active constituent in hypericum ointment, which can be applied to a burn 3 times a day. The flowers are also dried and can be used to make a healing compress. Put 1 teaspoon of the dried herb into a cup of boiling water, steep for 5 minutes and strain. Soak a cloth in the cooled tea and apply to the burnt area twice a day.

Cooled tea made from marigold, chickweed or elderflowers also make an effective compress. Apply 3 or 4 times a day.

Researchers in India found that honey was more effective on burns than silver sulphadiazine – the effective ingredient in conventional burns treatment creams. Groundbreaking new research indicates that manuka honey, from the New Zealand manuka bush, is most effective. Look for a unique manuka factor (UMF) of at least 10. This proves the honey contains the active ingredients that will heal a burn faster.

When the blister ruptures naturally, leave the protective flap of skin intact and wash it thoroughly with an antiseptic skin wash made by mixing equal parts echinacea extract and water.

Homeopathic remedies

Apply Urtica or Hypercal, available as ointments from a qualified homeopath and selected pharmacies, to any burns that have not yet blistered.

For burns that blister, take Cantharis by mouth every hour.

Herbal supplements for burns and scalds

Immune system-boosting echinacea can help your skin to repair itself and fight off infection. Buy the liquid extract from health food shops and take 15 drops in water 3 times a day.

Gotu kola (or Indian pennywort) is a small tropical plant whose leaves have valuable wound-healing properties. They are used in capsules as well as external ointments. Choose a product containing up to 600mg dried plant equivalent and take as directed. A medical herbalist will be able to make up a gotu kola ointment for you; gently rub it into the affected area twice a day after the skin has healed over.

Natural health practitioners may recommend high doses of vitamin C after a bad burn – up to 1000mg a day, in divided doses. Vitamin E cream also speeds healing.

And one burn remedy that won’t work…

An old-fashioned remedy for a burn was to smear it with butter. This is probably as sensible as trying to put out a fire with petrol. Applying fat to a burn will simply hold in the heat and worsen the burn. Stick with lots of cold water instead.

Severe burns

If someone suffers a severe burn, including a chemical or an electrical burn, they need urgent medical attention. Get them to the nearest hospital A & E (casualty) department as soon as possible.

  • A mild burn needs medical treatment if it covers a large area of skin or is very painful.
  • Seek medical advice for a burn on the face or hands, or if the burn covers an area larger than the hand of the person affected.
  • Also see a doctor if the victim has a fever, chills, vomiting or swollen glands, or if the site of the burn smells unpleasant or oozes pus.

Gulping a hot drink, taking a mouthful of microwaved mince pie, biting into a cheesy pizza–all these can cause excruciating burns inside your mouth. The tissue on the roof of your mouth is very thin and burns easily. Here’s what to do if you burn your mouth.

What to do if you burn your mouth

Left to its own devices, your mouth should heal completely in a week or so, but you may be able to reduce healing time if you act quickly to cool down the burn.

Just like a burn to the skin, the best thing you can do with a scalded mouth is to cool it down. And the easiest way to do that is with cold water. Spend 5 or 10 minutes rinsing, spitting and gargling with cold water until the pain in your mouth eases.

An even faster method is to use ice if you can get hold of some quickly. Suck ice cubes until the stinging stops.

Once you’ve finished the initial cooling off, rinse and gargle with a salt-water solution. Stir half a teaspoon of salt into a glass of warm water and use it to wash your mouth out. (Don’t swallow it). The salt is antiseptic and will help to clean and disinfect the burned area.

The fastest and most enjoyable way to cool down a pizza-scalded mouth–especially for children–is with a scoop, or 3, of plain old ice cream.

Liquorice has antibacterial and anti-inflammatory properties and helps to heal mucous membranes. Make a decoction by putting 10g dried liquorice root into 100ml cold water. Bring to the boil and infuse for 15 minutes. Strain, sweeten with honey, then use as a mouthwash and gargle as often as you like. Alternatively, try using liquorice tablets to soothe a sore mouth.

This first aid module is designed to teach students what they should and shouldn’t do for a burn or scald.

Also in this section

  • Asthma lesson plan
  • Bites and Stings lesson plan
  • Bleeding and Shock lesson plan
  • Bones, Muscles, and Joint Injuries lesson plan
  • Chest Pains lesson plan
  • Choking (Adult) lesson plan
  • Choking (Baby and Child) lesson plan
  • Communication and Casualty Care lesson plan
  • Coping In An Emergency lesson plan
  • Electric Shock lesson plan
  • Fainting lesson plan
  • First Aid Kit lesson plan
  • Foreign Objects lesson plan
  • Head Injuries lesson plan
  • Heat Exhaustion lesson plan
  • Hypothermia lesson plan
  • Keeping Safe and Warm lesson plan
  • Low Blood Sugar lesson plan
  • Meningitis lesson plan
  • Minor Bleeding lesson plan
  • Poisons lesson plan
  • Primary Survey lesson plan
  • Recovery Position lesson plan
  • Resuscitation (CPR – Adult) lesson plan
  • Resuscitation (CPR – Baby and Child) lesson plan
  • Seizures lesson plan
  • Severe Allergic Reaction lesson plan

The teaching resources include a lesson plan with suggested timed activities, a presentation, and a poster. By the end of the lesson, your students will:

be able to recognise a burn or scald

know how to treat burns and scalds

be aware of the various hazards that can cause a burn or scald.

Who can deliver this first aid lesson?

The lesson plans can be delivered by teachers, higher-level teaching assistants, school nurses and youth leaders who have a current first aid qualification. The first aid qualification must cover the topic you are teaching.

All the information from the resources can be found in the current edition of the First Aid Manual.

How to treat scalds

As the weather grows colder during the winter months, we’re all doing our best to get cosy and warm in our homes. This also spells a season when the risk of household burns and scalds rises. This type of injury is much more common in the winter months, as we rely on our hot water bottles, electric heaters, gas heaters or open fires.

Additionally, the risk of burns and scalds during winter is particularly higher for young children. Child safety becomes extremely important as young people are often unaware of a dangerous situation involving boiling liquid, flames, electricity or chemicals – and then when they do become aware it’s often too late.

This article is designed to equip you with an outline of the basic first aid knowledge you need to react appropriately if a burn or scalding incident occurs at home.

Do you know how to treat a sudden, painful burn?

It’s valuable for you – and the children in your household – to know the facts and action points of treating a minor or major burn or scald. By reading this resource, you are giving yourself the best chance of preventing any accidents or further injury involving hot surfaces, hot water, or open flames with the right first aid procedure. This is a great first step to securing the safety of the younger members of your family.

What causes a burn or a scald to the skin?

Burns and scalds are serious injuries that can lead to infection, scarring and – in extreme cases – even death. Burns are caused by the dry heat from flames, electricity, lightning, chemicals or radiation (like sunburn, for example). Whereas scalds are caused by moist heat from boiling liquids or steam.

This is an injury you definitely want to prevent in every way possible, so ensure areas of your house (such as kitchen, bathrooms and laundry), are always set up in “child-safe” mode. In fact, your household as a whole could benefit from a winter safety review, especially if you’re spending a lot of time with the kids at home.

How do I know if a burn is serious?

If the patient’s skin looks red and blistered, it’s possible only the outer layers of skin are affected by a burn. However, if the patient’s skin appears to be a dark red, blackened or even described as “charred”, it’s likely all layers of the skin are burnt.

The best move is to call an ambulance immediately if you are unsure.

The seriousness of a burn or scald can’t adequately be assessed based on the pain the patient is experiencing. If the injury seems superficial, consider that pain may be absent if nerve endings have been damaged. A common symptom of a severe burn is shock, especially if the damage is extensive. This is where it is in the responsibility of the carer (you) to keep the patient calm and treat the burn as best you can.

What are the first steps to treat a household burn?

  • Firstly check the patient is no longer near the cause of the burn, and that your safety is not in danger.
  • You must act quickly.
  • Your number one priority is to COOL THAT BURN.
  • Remove any clothing that is burnt or connected to the area – unless it is stuck to the skin.

The burn needs to be run directly under cool tap water (do not use icy water). You should do this for at least 20 minutes, or as long as the patient is experiencing pain. The next step is to settle them down, take a seat, and keep them calm.

Once the burn is cool and the patient calm, apply a sterile, non-adherent dressing, then lightly apply a bandage. This will keep the burn site clean. If the burnt skin is still warm to the touch, and the patient is still in pain, you should continue to pour cool tap water over the area, even once the dressing is applied.

Once you’ve followed these steps, rest the casualty comfortably, supporting the burnt limb (if applicable). Please remember that even if you are equipped with a First Aid certificate, you should aim to seek medical aid immediately through an ambulance, paramedic, or your local doctor (except for very minor burns and scalds).

What to do in extreme burn situations

If the casualty’s clothes are on fire, protect yourself by holding a blanket or rug in front of you as you approach them. Wrap the blanket or rug around the casualty to smother the flames, and lay them on the ground. If you need to use water to put out the flames, make sure you do not throw it at the patient.

If the casualty is unconscious, place him or her carefully on their SIDE, check the airway, breathing and pulse and begin CPR if necessary.

4 Mistakes to avoid when treating a burn injury:

  • Don’t use icy water, cool tap water will do
  • Don’t apply ointments, lotions or creams
  • Don’t remove clothing if stuck to burnt skin
  • Don’t throw water on someone who is on fire

Please be aware this article is not a replacement for official first aid or medical advice, but simply information and best practice on this kind of injury. You should always call a medical professional for advice if you are unsure or in a serious situation.

Since young children are still developing, they have thinner skin than adults, which can result in more serious injuries from a burn or scald. One of the ways young, curious kids learn about their surroundings is through their sense of touch. Sometimes their explorations can lead them to reach out and touch hot objects, resulting in an injury. Here are a few simple steps to keep your child safe from potential burns and scalds in your home.

The Hard Facts About Burns and Scalds

  • Fire/burn related injuries are among the leading ten causes of unintentional injury in children ages 0 to 5, with children 2 and younger at greatest risk.
  • Every day, 300 children ages 0 to 19 are treated in emergency departments for burn-related injuries.

Top Tips Preventing Burns and Scalds

  1. Create a kid-free zone. Teach younger children to stay at least 3 feet away from your cooking space. If you need to watch babies while cooking, place them in highchair outside of the kid-free zone where you can see them.
  2. Keep hot objects out of children’s reach. Cook on the back burners of the stove and turn pot handles away from the edge. Keep hot foods and drinks away from the edge of your counters and tables.
  3. Teach older children how to cook safely. Make sure they don’t leave the kitchen while cooking and use oven mitts or potholders to carry hot pots and pans.
  4. Check bathwater temperature. Before placing your child in the bath, check the water temperature with on the inside of your wrist. The water should feel warm to the touch, not hot.
  5. Watch children around fireplaces. When a gas fireplace is turned on, the glass is extremely hot and can take more than an hour to cool down after it is turned off. Keep children away from the fireplace to prevent burns from the hot glass.

Learn More About Preventing Burns and Scalds

Learn more about preventing burns and scalds and fire safety. Here’s more information about keeping kids safe around fireworks and button batteries.

Scald is the most common cause of lameness of lambs and can lead to footrot. It is a perpetual threat to sheep flock lameness levels, health and welfare and ultimately productivity.

It is the most common cause of lameness in lambs, and not uncommon in adult sheep.

What causes scald?

It is caused by opportunistic bacteria that damage the soft tissue between the toes.

Risk factors include high stocking density, grazing long grass, moist conditions (either at housing or at grazing) and common collecting points such as increased time around gates, trees or feed stations.

What are the symptoms?

Scald often presents in lambs with very sudden-onset lameness. When examined, animals have inflamed tissue between the toes and a distinctive smell in a similar way to footrot. It can be very difficult to differentiate this from early footrot.

Pain and inflammation associated with scald sometimes renders sheep non-weight bearing, which will increase lying time, thus reducing daily liveweight gains.

How to treat scalds

How can you treat it?

While scald in its most simple form is easily treated with antibiotic oxytetracycline spray, it is now recognised that it is a predisposing presentation for footrot, caused by Dichelobacter nodosus.

Although unresolved, the suggestion is that some cases of scald go on to become footrot when left untreated. This happens when a particularly virulent strain of D nodosus is the cause, or when individual animals are susceptible. Therefore, scald management and reduction is an essential part of whole-flock lameness reduction.

How can scald be prevented?

Scald can affect up to 40% of animals in a group, so controls are often needed for the whole management group. Foot-bathing can be an effective method of whole-group treatment, but its efficacy depends on:

(a) Identifying the risk factor(s) so they can be reduced or avoided after foot-bathing and

(b) Foot-bathing in an effective manner (see “How to foot-bathe effectively”).

Ideally animals should be moved on to clean grazing. This is pasture that has been free from sheep for two to three weeks (after foot-bathing) to reduce re-exposure to footrot. It should also, if possible, be away from long grass.

Collecting points can be treated with topical products such as powdered lime. Alternatively, feeders should be moved more regularly to avoid the build-up of pathogens.

How to foot-bathe effectively

The manner in which sheep are foot-bathed is incredibly important for efficacy.

The foot-bath should be cited somewhere dry, ideally with concrete before entry and after exit.

  1. Ensure the chemical is at the correct dilution rate.
  2. The foot-bath should not become contaminated by dirty feet. Run sheep through a water foot-bath before the bath with active ingredient, or hose feet off.
  3. Ensure animals are in it for long enough (read the product guidelines).
  4. Stand sheep on concrete after bathing for about 20 minutes until the product dries.

Foot-bathing without inspection may also mean that animals needing antibiotics – for example, those with footrot – may be missed.

This will enable them to propagate footrot to other animals. With footrot, a break occurs at the skin horn junction. Infection then spreads under the horn tissue, so the wall of the hoof becomes separated and the sole underrun.

Five-point plan

The Farm Animal Welfare Council’s objective is to reduce national lameness level to less than 2% by 2021. The golden rules of footrot management apply to scald control using the five-point plan:

  • Build resilience within a flock
    1. Cull animals
    2. Genetic selection
  • Reduce disease challenge
    1. Avoid high-risk behaviours that increase risk of infection – for example, bringing animals into close contact
    2. Treat affected animals promptly to reduce spread of infection and to improve their own health and welfare
    3. Quarantine incoming animals to reduce risk of introducing animals with a more virulent strain of footrot/contagious ovine digital dermatitis
  • Establish immunity
    1. Vaccinating may be helpful when there is a high prevalence of concurrent footrot.

A scald is a burn which is caused by exposure to hot gases or liquids. The leading cause of scalds in most regions is tap water which is too hot, and scalds are also a common result of kitchen accidents. Depending on the severity of a scald, the burn may be quite mild, requiring little to no treatment, or much more severe. Scalds are especially dangerous for children and the elderly.

When someone is burned, he or she experiences tissue damage in the area of the burn. Depending on how deep the burn is, the damage may only be on the surface, or it may be quite deep; bones and internal organs can potentially be injured by burns just as easily as the skin is. As burns heal, they commonly blister, causing them to look rather unsightly, and they may be reddened or irritated for some time, even after most of the healing is over.

In the case of a scald, the tissue damage is caused by exposure to heat, in contrast with other causes of burns such as caustic chemicals or extreme cold. When someone is scalded, it is very important to stop the burning. Obviously, the first thing to do is remove the source of the scald; commonly the burn victim accomplishes this by jerking away or dropping the object which caused the burn. However, the skin can continue to cook in response to the heat, so the next step is to soak the area in cool water, or run it under a gentle stream of cool water. In addition to stopping the burning, this will also rinse debris out of the wound while the victim is still in shock, making the cleaning less painful.

In the event that a scald is mild, the best thing to do is to leave the burn uncovered and moisturize it periodically with a non-scented, non-greasy moisturizer. Giving the victim extra fluids can help, as well. In a more serious case, as when the skin is actually broken by the injury, or when the scald is close to the bone or an organ, it is a good idea to seek medical attention. A doctor can confirm the extent of the injury, and prescribe additional treatment as necessary, ranging from painkillers to skin grafts.

Most people try to avoid scalds, because they are painful and they can be disfiguring. It is a good idea to turn down hot water heaters to avoid scalding injury; for people who are not comfortable with adjusting their heaters, a plumbing service can perform the adjustment. In kitchens and other environments where hot liquids or gases are present, adequate protection such as long pants should be worn at all times, and people should always use protective coverings for their hands when moving objects which contain hot water or gas.

Mary McMahon

Ever since she began contributing to the site several years ago, Mary has embraced the exciting challenge of being a TheHealthBoard researcher and writer. Mary has a liberal arts degree from Goddard College and spends her free time reading, cooking, and exploring the great outdoors.

Mary McMahon

Ever since she began contributing to the site several years ago, Mary has embraced the exciting challenge of being a TheHealthBoard researcher and writer. Mary has a liberal arts degree from Goddard College and spends her free time reading, cooking, and exploring the great outdoors.

How to treat a first-degree, minor burn

Although first-degree burns are not as serious as higher-degree burns, they can hurt quite a bit and can leave a scar if not properly treated. To treat a first-degree burn at home, follow these tips from dermatologists.

First-degree burns are very common and frequently occur after one accidentally touches a hot stove, curling iron, or hair straightener. Sunburn can also be a first-degree burn. Unlike second- or third-degree burns, which are more severe, first-degree burns only involve the top layer of the skin. If you have a first-degree burn, your skin may be red and painful, and you may experience mild swelling.

Most first-degree burns can be treated at home; however, it’s important to know what to do. Although first-degree burns aren’t as serious as higher-degree burns, they can hurt quite a bit and can leave a scar if not properly treated.

To treat a first-degree burn, dermatologists recommend the following tips:

Cool the burn. Immediately immerse the burn in cool tap water or apply cold, wet compresses. Do this for about 10 minutes or until the pain subsides.

Apply petroleum jelly two to three times daily. Do not apply ointments, toothpaste or butter to the burn, as these may cause an infection. Do not apply topical antibiotics.

Cover the burn with a nonstick, sterile bandage. If blisters form, let them heal on their own while keeping the area covered. Do not pop the blisters.

Consider taking over-the-counter pain medication. Acetaminophen or ibuprofen can help relieve the pain and reduce inflammation.

Protect the area from the sun. Once the burn heals, protect the area from the sun by seeking shade, wearing protective clothing or applying a broad-spectrum, water-resistant sunscreen with an SPF of 30 or higher. This will help minimize scarring, as the redness from a burn sometimes persists for weeks, especially in those with darker skin tones.

First-degree burns usually heal on their own without treatment from a doctor. However, if your first-degree burn is very large, if the victim is an infant or elderly person, or if you think your burn is more severe, go to an emergency room immediately.

Have a skin, hair, or nail problem?

Discover the benefits of seeing a dermatologist.

Yadda ake maganin konewa da konewa – Lafiya


  • Lokacin ganin likita don kuna
  • Menene alamun kuna?
  • Menene bambanci tsakanin kuna da kuna?
  • Yaya zan bi da kuna?
  • Guda shi a ƙarƙashin ruwa
  • Cire tufafi kuma kunsa yankin a cikin fim din abinci
  • Yi dumi
  • Ɗauki magungunan kashe zafi idan an buƙata

Konewa da kumburi suna faruwa lokacin da zafin fata ya lalace. Yawancin su suna faruwa a gida ko a wurin aiki.

Mata da kananan yara sun fi kamuwa da cutar a cikin gida, inda a nan galibi ana samun konewa ta hanyar tafasasshen tukwane da kwanonin ruwa ko kuma bude wuta a cikin kicin, yayin da maza suka fi shafa a wuraren aiki saboda gobara, wutar lantarki da sinadarai.

Lokacin ganin likita don kuna

Ya kamata ku je asibiti nan da nan idan kuna da babban kone mai zurfi wanda ya fi hannun ku girma, ba tare da la’akari da dalilin ba.

Hakanan ya kamata ku nemi kulawar likita idan konewar ku ya haifar da ɗayan waɗannan abubuwan:

  • wutar lantarki — duk wani konewar wutar lantarki ya kamata a kula da shi a asibiti nan da nan
  • wani abu mai lalata — duk wani konewar sinadari (kamar acid) yakamata a kula dashi a asibiti nan take. Yi ƙoƙarin gano sunan sinadari don gaya wa likita
  • Fitowar UV — duk wani kunar rana da ke sa fatar jikinka ta yi tari ko kumburi ya kamata likita ya yi maganinsa nan take.

Yaran da ke ƙasa da 5 da mata masu juna biyu suna cikin haɗari mafi girma daga sakamakon kuna, kuma ya kamata su ga likita bayan kuna.

Menene alamun kuna?

Konewa da konewa na iya zama mai raɗaɗi kuma suna iya haifar da ja ko bawon fata, kumburi, blisters, ko fari ko kuma fata da ta mutu.

Menene bambanci tsakanin kuna da kuna?

Konewa rauni ne da bushewar zafi ke haifarwa fata, kamar kasko mai zafi, yayin da wani abu da ake jika ke haifar da shi, kamar tafasasshen ruwa. Dukansu ana bi da su iri ɗaya.

Yaya zan bi da kuna?

Da zaran konewar ta faru, akwai matakan da ya kamata ku ɗauka don magance ta da wuri-wuri.

Guda shi a ƙarƙashin ruwa

Ya kamata ku matsa daga tushen zafi kuma ku kwantar da kuna a ƙarƙashin ruwan dumi ko ruwan sanyi na minti 20.

Wannan zai rage duk wani kumburi ko zafi kuma ya rage haɗarin tabo – kuma da sauri ka yi haka, ƙananan tasirin kuna.

Cire tufafi kuma kunsa yankin a cikin fim din abinci

Ya kamata ku cire duk wani tufafi ko kayan ado da ke kusa da fatar da ta kone, amma ba idan ta makale a fatarku ba, kuma ku rufe wurin da aka shafa na fata tare da fim din abinci ko jakar filastik mai tsabta.

Roba zai nisantar da iska daga kuna, wanda zai rage zafi, yayin da kuma ba zai manne da shi ba.

Yi dumi

Tabbatar cewa kuna dumi, kamar ta amfani da bargo, amma hana kowane abu daga konewar ku.

Ɗauki magungunan kashe zafi idan an buƙata

Maganin kashe zafi irin su paracetamol ko ibuprofen na iya taimakawa wajen magance duk wani ciwo da kake ji.

Idan kuna ƙarami, ya kamata ku ci gaba da tsaftace shi kuma ku guje wa fashe duk wani blisters da suka fito. Idan kun damu da komai, ya kamata ku ga likita.


While second and third degree burns require immediate medical attention, you can learn how to treat minor or first degree burns (burns that are smaller than the size of your hand) at home. Prompt first aid will help minimize tissue damage and smart use of natural ingredients will provide relief from pain, prevent infection and speed up the healing mechanism.

The First Step

Act fast and immediately place the burnt area under cool water and keep it immersed for at least 15 minutes.

If fresh water is not available, you may use cold milk which works well to soothe the skin.

Once you are done with the cold water treatment, cover the burn loosely with a plastic sheet/wrap to keep out air-borne bacteria.

Place a wet cloth over the plastic to bring down the temperature.

Leave the burn alone for at least a day and don’t touch or break the blisters (if any).

Nature’s Soothers

Once the burn is a couple of days old, you can begin using home remedies to promote healing.

– Fresh Aloe Vera gel forms a protective coating over the burn and acts as a natural antiseptic.

– A clean cloth soaked in chamomile tea or calendula ointment promotes faster healing.

– A cold compress of witch hazel helps soothe the burning and irritation.

– Prepare a tea by boiling St John’s wort in a cup of water. Cool the infusion and use as a compress.

report this ad

– Honey works wonders as it is a natural emollient and prevents scarring. Manuka honey is the best.

– Good doses of Vitamin C and E boost up the body’s cell regenerating ability.

– If you don’t happen to have any herbs around, apply a pack of cold milk at regular intervals.

Remedies for Oral Scalds

If you have accidentally eaten something scalding hot, cool down the interiors of your mouth by sucking on an ice cube. After 15-20 minutes, gargle with a salt water solution to prevent infection. Avoid hot drinks, spice and crunchy foods for a few days. Licorice tea or licorice tablets will also sooth the scalded skin and reduce inflammation.

Please read this disclaimer regarding the information contained within this article.

In the Kitchen

  • Plan ahead before cooking. Wear short- or tight-sleeved garments while cooking.
  • Plug ovens and other cooking appliances directly into an outlet. Never use an extension cord for a cooking appliance; it can trip the user, which can cause hot food spills. Keep all appliance cords coiled and away from counter edges.
  • When deep frying, prevent contact of water and steam with hot oil; allow hot oil to cool before removal.
  • To prevent spills, turn pot handles away from the stove’s edge and use the back burner when possible.
  • Only use dry oven mitts or potholders when moving hot food from ovens, microwave ovens, or stovetops.
  • During meals, place hot items in the center of the table; use non-slip placemats instead of tablecloths.
  • Treat a burn right away by putting it in cool water. Cool the burn for 3–5 minutes and immediately seek medical attention.

Use Microwave Ovens Safely

  • Place the microwave oven at a safe height, within easy reach of all users, and lower than the face of the person using the microwave.
  • Heat foods only in containers or dishes that are safe for microwave use. Never microwave uncracked eggs.
  • To prevent steam build-up, remove tight lids on food containers, puncture plastic wraps, or use vented containers.
  • Let cooked food stand for 1-2 minutes before removing from microwave oven.
  • Open heated food containers slowly, away from face or hands, to avoid steam scalds.
  • Foods heat unevenly in microwave ovens; stir and test before eating.

Bathrooms and Sinks

Our Mission

Prevention 1st is dedicated to preventing injury by educating and/or hazard proofing the environments of those most at risk: older adults, young children and people with disabilities.

Burns and scalds are damage to the skin caused by heat. A burn is caused by dry heat, for example, by an iron or fire. A scald is caused by something wet, such as hot water or steam. Burns may also be caused by chemicals and electricity.

Signs and symptoms

Burns/ scalds can be very painful and may cause:

  • red or peeling skin
  • blisters
  • swelling
  • white or charred skin

The amount of pain you feel isn’t always related to how serious the burn is. A serious burn may be painless.

Treating burns and scalds

To treat a burn or a scald caused by heat, follow the first aid advice below:

  • immediately get the person away from the heat source to stop the burning
  • cool the burn with cool or lukewarm running water for 30 minutes – don’t use ice, iced water, or any creams or greasy substances such as butter
  • remove any clothing or jewellery that’s near the burnt area of skin, including babies’ nappies – but don’t move anything that’s stuck to the skin
  • make sure the person keeps warm, by using a blanket, for example, but take care not to rub it against the burnt area
  • cover the burn by placing a layer of cling film over it – a clean plastic bag could also be used for burns on your hand (do not use wet dressings or creams)
  • use painkillers such as paracetamol or ibuprofen to treat any pain

If the face or eyes are burnt, sit up as much as possible, rather than lying down as this helps to reduce swelling.

Electrical burns

If you think someone has had an electrical shock, you should approach them with care.

If the person has been injured by a low-voltage source (for example 220–240 volts, domestic electricity supply) safely switch off the power supply first, then it is safe to touch the person.

If you can’t switch off the low-voltage source, and the electricity appears to be causing harm, it may be possible to remove the person from the electrical source using a non-conductive material (such as a wooden stick or wooden chair). This can cause a risk to you if you are trying to help them, and should be a last resort.

Do not ever approach a person connected to a high-voltage source (1000 volts or more). Dial 999 for immediate medical help – if it is a high voltage source, make sure that you say this.

Chemical burns

For chemical burns:

  • wear protective gloves
  • be careful not to contaminate and injure yourself with the chemical and wear protective clothing if necessary
  • remove any affected clothing
  • brush the chemical off the skin if it is in a dry form
  • rinse the burn with cool running water for an hour to wash out the chemical
  • if possible, work out the cause of the injury
  • do not try to neutralize chemicals (to try to stop them from having an effect) as additional heat will be generated, that may increase damage to the skin

Call 999 for immediate medical help.

When to get medical attention

Depending on how serious a burn is, it may be possible to treat it at home. For minor burns, keep the burn clean and don’t burst any blisters that form.

More serious burns need medical attention. You should go to an emergency department for:

  • all chemical and electrical burns
  • large or deep burns – any burn bigger than your hand
  • burns that cause white or charred skin – any size
  • burns that have caused blisters on the face, hands, arms, feet, legs or genitals

The size and depth of the burn will be assessed. The affected area will be cleaned before a dressing is applied. In severe cases, skin graft surgery may be recommended.

If someone has breathed in smoke or fumes, they should also get medical attention. Some symptoms may be delayed and can include:

People at greater risk from the effects of burns should also get medical attention after a burn or scald. These include:

  • children under 10 years of age
  • adults over 49 years of age
  • people with medical problems (for example cardiac, respiratory, or liver disease, or diabetes)
  • people with problems with their immune system
  • pregnant women

When to seek further medical advice

Whether your burn required medical attention or not, you should seek medical advice if:

  • the wound becomes painful or smelly
  • you develop a high temperature of 38C (100.4F) or higher
  • the dressing becomes soaked with fluid leaking from the wound
  • the wound hasn’t healed after two weeks

Recovering from burns and scalds

How long it takes to recover from a burn or scald depends on how serious it is and how it’s treated.

If the wound becomes infected, you should get further medical attention.

Keeping children safe from burns and scalds

Below are some things you can do to help reduce the risk of your child having a serious accident at home. These include:

  • keeping your children away from hazardous heat sources in the kitchen, for example, warm oven fronts, and ensuring pot handles cannot be reached
  • testing the temperature of bath water using your elbow before you put your baby or toddler in the bath
  • keeping matches, lighters and lit candles out of young children’s sight and reach
  • keeping hot drinks well away from young children
  • Keeping children safe from burns and scalds

Further advice

If you need advice about a burn or scald, you can:

More useful links

  • How to use your health services
  • Minor injuries units
  • Keeping children safe from burns and scalds
  • Chemical safety in the home
  • Keeping kids safe – ROSPA website

The information on this page has been adapted from original content from the NHS website.

For further information see terms and conditions.

Health conditions A to Z

Or find conditions beginning with A to Z …

Skip A to Z menu

  • A
  • B
  • C
  • D
  • E
  • F
  • G
  • H
  • I
  • J
  • K
  • L
  • M
  • N
  • O
  • P
  • Q
  • R
  • S
  • T
  • U
  • V
  • W
  • X
  • Y
  • Z

More Articles

  1. How to Treat a Burn Bubble
  2. How to Treat Burns Caused by Boiling Water
  3. How to Prevent Scarring From a Steam Burn
  4. How to Treat a Lye Burn
  5. How to Treat Muffler Burns

A kitchen burn from steam, hot liquids or direct contact with the burner or pot may be mild or severe. A first-degree burn does not blister the skin, according to University of Utah’s Hospital Burn Center. Second-degree burns blister, while third-degree burns blister and burn all the way down to the muscles and bone. A critical burn includes any burn covering a large area of the body or a burn all the way down to the bone. If the victim has a third degree burn, or is over 60 years old, call for medical assistance.

Tell the victim that you are trained in first aid and get his permission to give care 2. Remove the victim from the source of the heat to stop the burning.

How to Treat a Burn Bubble

Apply cold running water, not ice-water, to cool a first or second degree burn; ice-water increases body heat loss and damages affected tissues. Cover the area with cool, damp cloths instead of immersing the area with water if it is a second or third degree burn covering a large area, according to; immersion could cause a steep drop in body temperature and blood pressure.

Continue to treat the burn with cold water until the victim’s pain goes away. Give the victim of a minor burn an over-the-counter pain reliever such as Advil or Motrin, according to

How to Treat Burns Caused by Boiling Water

Put on sterile gloves then dry the burn gently with a sterile dressing. Refrain from breaking any blisters, preventing unnecessary infection.

Place a sterile dressing loosely over the burn to keep air out, prevent infection and protect the skin. Tape the edges of the dressing with first aid tape 2. Do not remove any clothing that sticks to the victim’s skin, minimizing further damage to the burned area.

Get immediate medical help if the kitchen burn was on the head, neck, face, hands, feet or genitals, warns the American Red Cross. Check for signs of breathing and circulation and be prepared to give CPR for a major burn.

Observe the burned victim for signs of shock including a change in consciousness, nausea or vomiting, rapid breathing, rapid pulse and excessive thirst. If you suspect the victim has gone into shock, call 911 immediately, have the victim lie down and elevate the victim’s legs about 12 inches.


Do not use ointment or butter for second or third degree burns; these substances seal in heat and may cause infection. If there is no sterile dressing available, use a clean cloth with little to no lint because lint could get into the burned area.

  • No products in the cart.
  • No products in the cart.

How to treat scalds

The Horse Rug Whisperer

How to treat scalds

How to prevent and treat Rain Scald and Greasy Heal

We’ve had a wet spring, and now we are heading into a wet summer. So equine dermatitis (commonly known as rain scald, rain rot, mud fever, greasy heel) is raising it’s ugly head – and it can be very ugly. Equine dermatitis can be very painful, and it can lead to more serious conditions.

The bacteria that causes rain scald is normally dormant on your horse’s skin. It’s called Dermatophilus congolensis for those who need the technical term. Warm wet weather, and biting insects allow this bacteria to penetrate the skin and cause infection.

Normally, a bit of rain won’t be a problem. It’s when the skin stays wet for a long period of time, that it is likely to weaken and crack. Leaving damp rugs on as the weather warms up creates the perfect environment for the bacteria to grow and spread.

How to treat scalds

How to treat scalds


Prevention is better than cure. So here are a few easy steps you can take to prevent rain scald from starting.

  1. Avoid over rugging, especially in hot, humid conditions. If you need to rug, use a light rainsheet, and make sure it’s both waterproof and breathable.
  2. Remove wet or damp rugs as soon as possible.
  3. Keep the skin and coat clean with regular grooming.
  4. Avoid rugging horses which are still wet from a bath or sweaty after exercise – unless it’s a wicking rug designed to dry the horse off.
  5. Keep your horse healthy with good nutrition. If you have a horse with low immunity, adding a supplement to improve gut health and immunity may help.

How to treat scalds

How to treat scalds

How to treat scalds

How to treat scalds


If your horse does develop rain scald or greasy heel here are some steps that will help. Remember that this can be extremely painful for your horse, so be gentle.

  1. Wash infected areas with a medicated shampoo such as Malaseb or 10% PVP iodine (like Betadine) daily over a 7 – 10 day period to help control infection.
  2. Leave the wash on the skin for 15 mins to allow the slow release of the iodine, then rinse off.
  3. Dry the area gently but thoroughly.
  4. Apply an ointment such as Equine Supergoo to all affected areas twice daily for 2 weeks.
  5. Keep the area as dry as you can.
  6. And of course, alway call your vet if it gets worse or doesn’t heal up.

How to treat scalds

How to treat scalds

Rugging Right

Rugs that aren’t breathable and properly waterproof will make the problem worse. There are many rugs on the market that don’t hold up to steady rain – some of them very expensive. The Horseware and Bucas rugs consistently stay waterproof even in days of heavy rain.

Dirty rugs will lose their breathability and will be less waterproof than a rug that has been professionally cleaned and reproofed. Wash your rugs each year before you put them away, and use a wash that retains breathability such as Nikwax. If they are no longer waterproof, reproof them with Nikwax Rugproof for synthetics, or Dynaproof for canvas. Other reproofing products may reduce breathability of your rug.

By Ike Desy Asmarina
Post date

Beside hoof abscess and hoof infection, another disease that attack of goat leg is food scald. Basically, these three problems cause of bacteria. Different kind of bacteria that attack hoof infection, bacteria that cause of this problem called Fusobacterium necrophorum that easily found in poop.

This problem increases during wet season which is when the rainy season come. When the mud and manure become accumulated and cause this problem. Beside of external condition, foot scald can also cause by irritation between the toes and F. necrophorum.

The Effect

To inform you about effect of this problem, here are some damage that cause of this problem.

This effect is the most real that really harmful not only for you as the farmer but also for the goat itself. The lump on their foot is pretty suck and hurt so that’s why it makes lameness. The lump may just make them lost balance in the first. But when the lump getting bigger, lameness is their friend.

  • Reduced weight gain

Because of hurt that they feel on their leg, it lows their appetite. This is can happen for several days and after that you can found that your goat is really thin.

  • Decreased milk and wool or meat production

Because of there is no supplied food that properly, the nutrition that should getting inside to the goat didn’t coming up. The effect is the goat become weak, hair fall, and surely unhealthy. This unhealthy condition makes milk, wool, and meat production decrease. For farm industry, can you count how loss you got of this problem?

  • Decreased reproductive capabilities

Beside affect to the weight, this unsupplied nutrition also affects to the hormone that makes them lost their ability to reproductive. That’s why unhealthy goat has high possibility to unsuccessful fertility.

The Sign

To give you information about all signs that tell you about this problem, here is some symptoms that you must know.

  • Limping or holding limbs

This is first symptom that surely appear if there is problem on your goat’s leg both the leg or their hoof. This limp usually starting in small shape and it is getting bigger during the time. If you try to touch it, that’s pretty sensitive. This limp cause of unbalancing problem in goat while catches this problem.

  • Inflammation of the skin between the toes (characteristic)

Foot scald pretty similar with hoof infection and hoof abscess in goat, but the most characteristic symptom tells you that this problem is foot scald is the inflammation. This inflammation placed in between the toes.

  • Mostly followed by foot rot

Foot scald usually followed with foot rot but there is not every foot scald also followed by foot rot. This foot rot didn’t appear as long as foot scald reduced well. Basically, foot scald can reduced and gone by farm management so this problem basically can reduced well before it become foot rot.

The Treatment

Sick goat must be treats well to cure their problem. here some steps to do the treatment.

  • Isolating the affected goat

Because this problem cause by bacteria, you need to isolation the affected one. Disease that cause by bacteria has same possibility transmitted with virus. To avoid this transmitted, you better disparate the affected goat to special place.

  • Trim each goat’s hooves

If the problem already transmitted and the affected goat has more, you better trim each other goat’s hooves. Don’t forget to place them all in special space to reduce the transmitting. After that to the trimming to each goat’s hooves. Trimming is cutting goat’s hoof. Make sure that you cut it properly so there is no sharpen hoof that getting inside and makes new problem. You can also trim their hooves not only when the disease come, but also trim it as prevent act so their hoof didn’t safe bacteria under their hoof.

  • Inspect all goat that shows foot scald indication

After looking the symptom, you need to inspect all the goats in your farm. Make sure that you found the infected one and separate it away with uninfected. If there is goat that got lameness or unbalancing move, check under the legs. If there is some limp, put it away into isolation space to quarantine it.

  • Using cooper sulfate or zinc sulfate or 7% iodine solution

This is the medicine that usually used to reduce scald in goat’s hoof. Those medicine can you applying directly to the goat’s hoof to reduce both of bacteria and the limp.

If there is so much goats that infected by this problem, to reduce it effectively and efficiently you better do the foot bath. Foot bath is like bathing their foot only to reduce the bacteria. As we know first method to treat the foot scald in goat is clean the leg first. This bath can also you apply to healthy goat as prevent action beside properly trimming method.

Technically, this problem isn’t only attack goat, another animal industry like sheep and cow has same possibility to catch this problem.

This problem can prevent enough by using effectively cage farm management. Don’t forget to always clean the cage including the food and the water container. All equipment that used to treat goat should be clean too, and you as care taker have to clean either.

Because this problem attacks the leg of the animal moreover their hoof, make sure that you make schedule to cut and clean the hoof. You can do it at least 3-5 days once.

Last, don’t forget to always keep the goat healthy by vaccine them. If needed consult it with your vet to get more information.

How to treat scalds

Raising goats is rewarding and entertaining. What’s not entertaining about goats is their ability to get hoof rot, or hoof scald rather quickly. This condition, sometimes called thrush, can leave a goat very tender-footed and lame. A goat that doesn’t feel good won’t move around and won’t eat well. If you notice a goat that isn’t putting weight on a foot, check them ASAP for hoof rot. The sooner you treat it, the sooner they will feel better.

What is Hoof Rot?

Goats have two toes, or a cloven hoof. In between the two toes, there is an interdigital space that is fleshy. The interdigital space is warm and usually dry. Goats that are in damp, muddy pastures get moisture in this interdigital space. There are a few types of bacteria that live in the soil that thrive in moist, damp areas like the space between a goat’s toes when wet.

The bacteria multiple and start to produce an enzyme that breaks down the cells of the flesh in between the goat’s toes. So it’s no wonder that a goat with hoof rot has tender feet! If the infection isn’t caught soon enough, the bacteria can eat away parts of the hoof wall, leading to serious damage that often needs veterinary intervention.

As soon as you notice a goat not putting weight on a foot, check them for hoof rot. When you look at the toes, you may notice tissue that looks wet, sticky or even gummy. Hoof rot also has a very strong odor associated with it that you’ll be able to smell when you inspect the foot.

Treating Hoof Rot

Treating hoof rot is pretty simple. You’ll need a pair of hoof shears, a damp cloth and Hoof n’ Heel. Hoof n’ Heel is one of many treatments out there for thrush. It is the best one out there for goat thrush. I’ve bought other thrush treatments that we used 2x daily for days and didn’t notice a difference. One application of Hoof n’ Heel is usually enough to get goats back on their feet (unless it’s a more advanced infection).

Start by trimming any excess hoof. You want a nice clean surface to work with. Use a hoof pick to clean out the hoof and make sure there aren’t rocks or any other debris causing the lameness. Use the damp rag to gently clean between the toes to remove any dirt, hair or other debris. Once the wounded area is cleaned, pour the Hoof n’ Heel over the foot. Drench the infected tissue and surrounding tissues. Hold the foot upside down for a minute or two to make sure that the infected tissue soaks up some of the medication. Don’t dry it or dab it. You can treat 2x daily until the tissue is dry and no longer infected.

Preventing Hoof Rot

Hoof rot is hard to prevent to a certain extent because it’s caused by organisms that live in the soil. You can reduce the chances that your goats will develop foot rot though. Make sure that your goats have access to a dry pasture or barn, especially during rainy weather. Muddy pastures will give goats hoof rot quickly and providing them with dry ground will help prevent that. Goats that are frequently housed in a barn can benefit from foot baths. A copper sulfate foot bath can help prevent hoof rot before it even begins.

Don’t purchase goats from a herd that is having hoof rot issues. Hoof rot is contagious and you could be purchasing a goat that is carrying hoof rot. You definitely don’t want to infect your herd with it.

If you’re treating a goat for hoof rot, keep it separate from the rest of the herd for the same reason.Clean any bedding that may have been infected and make sure the goat’s foot is completely healed before putting him/her back with the herd or on potentially damp pasture. Read more about hoof rot treatment over on my site, Farminence.

Shelby DeVore is an agricultural enthusiast that enjoys writing about gardening, raising livestock and simple living. You can read her most recent posts on or follow Farminence on Pinterest and Twitter . Read all of Shelby’s MOTHER EARTH NEWS posts here .

All MOTHER EARTH NEWS community bloggers have agreed to follow our Blogging Guidelines, and they are responsible for the accuracy of their posts. To learn more about the author of this post, click on their byline link at the top of the page.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Table of Contents

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis, also known as sarcoid, is a disease of unknown cause. This disease affects the organs of the body mainly lungs and lymph nodes. Other than these, it also affects the skin, eyes, lever, joints and other areas. This disease gives rise to inflammation and small growths in the body, which are not cancerous. The treatment available for sarcoidosis works towards maintenance of good health practices and drug intake as there is no cure available for this disease. This disease gets better on its own over time. Some people may feel certain mild symptoms for which no treatment is required.

Natural Ways To Cure Sarcoidosis

1. Healthy Diet

Omega 3 fatty acids are known for stimulating hormones that work against inflammation & are found in flax seeds and fish oil. These should be included in your diet to fight against omega 6 fatty acids that have been known to encourage the hormones that aid in increased inflammation. Omega 6 is a rich content in corn syrup (high fructose) and hydrogenated oils.

Along with flax seeds and fish oil, the diet should include fruits along with vegetables and nuts. These foods are rich in various nutrients including vitamins from natural sources and even minerals that are very helpful in eliminating impurities and other similar toxins from the systems. You should also try to avoid foods that increase inflammation like tamarind and other synthetic sour forms like vinegar.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

2. Myomin

Myomin, which is an estrogen inhibitor, helps in removing the excess estrogen from the body by passing it through the excretory system instead of being taken up by the body. The level of estrogen may increase due to many chemicals which are found in the processed foods and therefore myomin works against it. Myomin, a blend of different of Chinese herbs, can be easily purchased from stores or you can make it at home too. Some of the herbs found in the mixture are Aralia, Curcurma zedoria, Smilax glabra and even Cyperus rotundus. These are very active against tumors and kill cells that lead to its growth.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

3. Turmeric (Curcuma Longa)

As claimed by experts, turmeric is widely known for its anti-inflammatory property and helps in treating various health problems. A part of the ginger group, turmeric has been used both in Ayurveda and in traditional Chinese medicines. It persists in the tropical areas of countries like India along with other parts of South Asia. Turmeric tastes bitter but has cooling and simulating tendencies. As a precaution, advice should be taken from the doctor as turmeric may increase the risk of bleeding and can also interact with other medicines.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

4. Cat’s Claw

Cat’s claw, also known as Uncaria tomentosa, benefits by reducing the inflammation. But it is not advisable for people suffering from leukemia and other autoimmune diseases such as rheumatoid arthritis or lupus. Cat’s claw, just like turmeric, can interact with some medicines and hence doctor’s advice should be obtained before taking it.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

5. Chamomile

A member of the aster family, chamomile is an anti-inflammatory along with having analgesic properties. It is antityretic too, which has an ability to restrain the acid metabolism of the arachidonic chemicals. According to Tilgner, chamomile contains various kinds of anti- inflammatory elements.

Some of these include alpha bisabolol and chamazulene. This flowering plant, which is very common in Europe along with different parts of North Africa and even in some parts of Asia, is used by botanical medicine practitioners to help treat various other inflammatory conditions. It has a sweet bitter taste and its flowers, both the fresh and dry versions, are collected for medicines.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

6. Goldenseal

It is an herb that helps cleanse, revitalize and nourish the lymphatic fluids and cleanse the blood. It is a tad plant which has jagged leaves with small flowers and fruits like raspberry. Due to excessive harvesting, goldenseal is now easily available in the United States, in fact, it is now grown commonly at most farms.

However, earlier it was native to only the northern part of the United States and the southern part of Ontario. The useful part of the plant is the roots which help in combating sarcoidosis kinds of signs and symptoms, especially lymphatic system issues.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

7. Ginger And Licorice

Licorice root and the Ginsengs have a steroid like inflammatory action which supports the adrenaline glands thus giving good results in treating sarcoidosis. Ginger in particular is known for curbing inflammation and can be consumed in your everyday diet.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

You can also add it different kinds of juices or even consume the tea made out of the same. Licorice root, if not available in fresh forms, is also a great option for treating sarcoidosis. It is available in supplement forms too.

This article was co-authored by Meera Subash, MD. Dr. Meera Subash is a board certified Rheumatologist and Internist. She specializes in scaling up healthcare technology solutions for rheumatic and chronic disease management. Dr. Subash holds a BA in Human Biology from Stanford University and a Doctor of Medicine (MD) from Texas Tech University Health Sciences Center. She completed a residency in Internal Medicine at The University of California, San Diego, where she served as Chief Resident in Quality and Patient Safety at The VA San Diego Healthcare System. Dr. Subash also completed a fellowship in Rheumatology at The University of California, San Francisco – School of Medicine. She is currently pursuing another fellowship in Clinical Informatics at The University of California, San Francisco – School of Medicine.

There are 17 references cited in this article, which can be found at the bottom of the page.

This article has been viewed 25,753 times.

Sarcoidosis is the growth and accumulation of inflammatory-type cells in different parts of the body, most notably the lymph nodes, lungs, eyes and skin. The cells eventually form abnormal lumps or nodules (granulomas), which can change the structure and function of the tissue affected. The cause of sarcoidosis is not entirely understood, but it’s thought to be related to an immune response to something that’s inhaled from the air — possibly fungi, bacteria or a viral particle. There is no cure for sarcoidosis, and it sometimes completely resolves by itself, but most people can deal with it by taking basic precautions and seeking conservative treatments. [1] X Trustworthy Source Cleveland Clinic Educational website from one of the world’s leading hospitals Go to source

Medical treatment can be used to control symptoms, prevent complications, and improve outcomes in patients with persistent sarcoidosis. If you have sarcoidosis, your health care provider will carefully monitor you to see if your sarcoidosis is getting better or worse, and will adapt your treatment depending on how your body is doing. Many physicians will choose to treat when your quality of life is severely or when they believe there is danger of organ damage or death.

In many cases of sarcoidosis, no treatment is necessary and sarcoidosis may go away without medical treatment. The disease may never reappear or may reappear later in life. However, many other patients need consistent treatment for the ongoing effects of sarcoidosis.

Sarcoidosis is often treated with the help of a multidisciplinary team of health care professionals. Because the disease can affect so many organ systems, you may work with health care providers who specialize in the treatment of the lungs, heart, brain, kidneys, liver, eyes, and skin. At specialized medical centers, these health care providers work as a team to develop a comprehensive treatment plan to control your symptoms and protect your overall health.

  • Corticosteroids: Corticosteroids reduce inflammation. They are not the same as anabolic steroids, the type of steroid that is sometimes abused by athletes. Corticosteroids are the primary treatment for sarcoidosis. Treatment with corticosteroids relieves symptoms in most people within a few months. The most commonly used corticosteroids are prednisone and prednisolone. People with sarcoidosis may need to take corticosteroids for many months. Because these medications can cause side effects (including weight gain, insomnia, mood swings, acne, difficulty regulating blood sugar, and bone loss), your health care provider will gradually decrease your dose of medication after you start to take it. The goal is to stabilize symptoms without unnecessary exposure to more corticosteroids than you need to control the disease. Learn more about corticosteroids and questions you can ask your doctor before starting treatment.
  • Immune system suppressant medication: Because sarcoidosis may be the result of an overreaction of the immune system, suppressing the immune system may ease symptoms and prevent further organ damage. When corticosteroids are not effective, your provider may talk with you about starting other medications, including methotrexate, azathioprine, and mycophenolate mofetil (CellCept). Other medications may help a few patients who do not respond to other therapies. They may include cyclophosphamide and biologic response modifiers (biologics or TNF-blockers).
  • Antimalarial drugs: These medications were originally used (and are still used) to treat malaria. As a treatment for sarcoidosis, these drugs are most likely to be effective in people who have skin symptoms or a high level of calcium in their blood. Hydroxychloroquine (Plaquenil) and chloroquine (Aralen) are antimalarial drugs that are used to treat sarcoidosis. Both can cause stomach irritation and eye problems.

People with severe or advanced lung sarcoidosis may need oxygen therapy. In a few cases, lung transplantation – the replacement of a diseased lung or lungs with a healthy donor lung – is used to treat severe lung sarcoidosis.

Sarcoidosis is a rare disease and it can be difficult to find the right information. Whether you have recently been diagnosed or have had sarcoidosis for a few years, it is important for patients to stay up to date and informed, so they can work with their physician to find the best possible treatment plan.

Being an empowered patient means being educated, equipped, and engaged.

  • Educated: Patients with a sarcoidosis diagnosis should educate themselves on sarcoidosis, as well as new research, treatment trials, and other resources available to them. FSR recommends patients follow the advice below in “How to Find Good Information” and to confirm any findings with a physician.
  • Equipped: Empowered patients will be equipped in several ways: being prepared before doctor’s appointments (see our resource Preparing for an Appointment for more), as well as staying well educated and actively seeking support, in order to be mentally prepared to deal with their disease.
  • Engaged: Empowered patients use their knowledge to participate in treatment decisions with their physician, as well as practice good self-care methods.

How to Find Good Information:

There’s a lot of misinformation about sarcoidosis, especially online. This can make finding reliable information on the disease and treatments difficult. Here are a few tricks to help make sure you’re getting reliable information:

  • Check the end of the website domain: if it ends in .gov, .edu, or .org, you know the website it being run and monitored by either a government agency, and educational institution, or a noncommercial organization. Both .gov and .edu resources are reliable the page is endorsed by the institution and is not the page of an individual presenting their personal opinion. On the other hand, a .org website may provide biased information if the organization has a specific agenda they are trying to promote.
  • A .com web domain does not necessarily mean the information is biased or incorrect, it simply means you should be careful and verify information you find with another web resource or with a medical professional.
  • Check who wrote or contributed to the content on the page: most reliable pages will site the author of the content. It is best to stick to content written by medical professionals or pages that cite resources written by medical professionals.
  • Websites of medical institutions are reliable resources, but don’t always have much detail since sarcoidosis is such a rare disease. Website of foundations and organizations solely committed to sarcoidosis, either in research, patient care, or treatment, will usually have the most
  • When in doubt, always ask a physician who has experience working with sarcoidosis. If you are looking for a physician in your area, check out our Physician Directory

FSR Recommendations for Good Self-Care:

FSR is a strong advocate for patients following good self-care routines. By maintaining a healthy lifestyle, as well as staying on top of your mental health, patients can ensure a better quality of life.

Stay Active

While one of the main symptoms of sarcoidosis is fatigue, patients are still encouraged to participate in light to moderate exercise when possible. Staying active increases bone and muscle strength, which helps you maintain mobility and keeps your body working efficiently, as well as boost your mood. A healthy diet is just as important as exercise.

Eat Right

A healthy diet is just as important as exercise. Patients should aim to eat a balanced diet with plenty of fruits and veggies, whole grains, and choose lean, healthy fats. Foods rich in antioxidants are also thought to have anti-inflammatory properties, which could potentially reduce some symptoms. If you’re a smoker, quit. 90% of sarcoidosis cases affect the lungs. Smoking only causes further damage and will dramatically worsen symptoms.

Manage Stress and Mental Health

Having a chronic illness can increase stress and affect your mental health. The frustration of treatment and the symptoms of sarcoidosis are daunting, but it is important to find ways to cope with these feelings. Stress can exacerbate your physical symptoms, and your interpersonal relationships may be affected as well. FSR offers online resources to help you find a local support group or join our online support community on Inspire. Talking with other patients can provide an outlet for your emotions and help build a strong support system. If you are experiencing depression or anxiety, talk to your doctor to see what steps you can take next.

Get Involved

FSR urges patients to be an involved member of the sarcoidosis community. Whether it’s through support groups, raising awareness and hosting fundraisers, participating in clinical trials or joining the FSR patient registry, there are many opportunities for patients to get involved and be proactive to help stop sarcoidosis.

When to Seek a Second Opinion

Sarcoidosis is a rare inflammatory disease and not all doctors will have a comprehensive understanding of the disease, or of the various treatment options available. On average, patients go to at least four doctor’s appointments before they receive a confirmed diagnosis of sarcoidosis- in some cases, it can be many more. This is why it is so important to find a physician who understands sarcoidosis and your exact symptoms- someone with ocular sarcoidosis may need to see a different doctor than an individual with cardiac sarcoidosis. Here’s how to know when you should seek a second opinion:

  • If you feel uncomfortable with your physician- you should always feel safe and assured when talking to a doctor. If for any reason you feel that your doctor is not committed to understanding your diagnosis or finding the best treatment plan, you may need to seek another opinion. Keep in mind that many patients try multiple treatments before finding a medication to help their symptoms, so do not feel you need to switch doctors just because the first treatment you try does not work, unless your doctor seems unwilling to explore other treatment options.
  • If your doctor does not stay informed on sarcoidosis while working with you- a doctor’s job is to treat their patients, and if they have agreed to treat you then it is their responsibility to stay educated and informed on sarcoidosis treatments and clinical trials. This does not mean a patient should not also work to remain educated- doctors and patients need to work together in order to find the best treatment for each individual.
  • A good physician should never discourage a patient from getting a second opinion. Many welcome another doctor’s input and outside perspective. A different doctor might recommend a different treatment or treatment style. There’s no harm in exploring your options to find a doctor who is a good fit for you and your disease.

FSR offers an online Physicians Directory to help you find a doctor in your area who understands sarcoidosis. We urge you to check it out if you feel you are not getting adequate care or you would like to seek a second opinion.

by 🦋 Kerry Wong | May 20, 2022

Share this article:

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Earlier today, I scheduled appointments for my husband and me to see our primary doctor and pulmonologist. I also rescheduled appointments with my cardiologist, neurologist, endocrinologist, and ophthalmologist, all of which I’d had to cancel recently because I was too sick to go to the doctor.

There really is such a thing as being too sick to go to the doctor, especially with a multisystem disease like sarcoidosis, and even more so with a handful of comorbidities. It generally happens when the systems are mixed: I may cancel an ophthalmology appointment while dealing with a stomach bug or skip a pulmonology appointment because of extreme fatigue.

I’ve also had to miss physical therapy often — sometimes for other conditions as described above, but more frequently because of severe joint pain and stiffness — when the effort to get there would harm me more than the therapy would help me. Between my broken foot last year and my back and hip this year, I’ve lost so much time in physical therapy, and along with it, any progress I’d made.

What’s ironic is that aside from all the routine checkups (and there are a lot), it’s often hard for me to know when or whether I should go to the doctor. For most healthy people, that’s a fairly simple decision, but for those of us living with sarcoidosis or other chronic illnesses, the answer isn’t as obvious.

Telehealth Added to Latest Digital-friendly NORD State Report Card

Flu-like symptoms?

The most common symptoms of the standard flu include fever, chills, cough, sore throat, runny or stuffy nose, body aches, headaches, and fatigue. But sarcoidosis can cause every one of them.

COVID-19 symptoms include a few additions to that list, such as shortness of breath — another common symptom of sarcoidosis. Given the seriousness of the virus and the compromised immunity of many people living with sarcoidosis — due to the disease itself or the medication to treat it — this can be especially scary. Sitting in a crowded waiting room full of sick people at an urgent care center can expose us to the virus if we don’t already have it. But if we do have it, early diagnosis and treatment give us the best chance of recovery.

Severe pain?

For many people with sarcoidosis, pain is a given. We’re always in pain. It may vary in where it hurts, what type of pain (stabbing, shooting, aching, throbbing, etc.), or how severe, but it’s always there.

We’ve likely been working with our treatment team to manage this pain in a variety of ways. For me, that has included heat, ice, over-the-counter and prescription anti-inflammatories, steroids, muscle relaxers, opioids, cannabis, physical therapy, chiropractic, acupuncture, acupressure, transcutaneous electrical nerve stimulation (TENS), cupping, massage therapy, trigger point injections, Botox injections, joint injections, epidurals, and nerve blocks — and I’m still in pain every day.

There are times when it’s so severe that I probably should get medical intervention, but I still don’t go. Of course, I would love it if a doctor could take away my pain. But I’ve been working with four to five specialists trying countless treatments — both mainstream and alternative — for years. If they haven’t been able to do it yet, I don’t expect the on-call doctors in the clinic to have the answer, given they may have only read a paragraph about my rare disease in medical school, which could’ve been decades ago, and may never have seen a sarcoidosis patient.

Back when I was in college, before my sarcoidosis diagnosis, I once went to the emergency room for severe abdominal pain. My aunt, who lived nearby, met me there because my mother was at home recovering from surgery. The pain came in spurts so severe that I was doubled over and in tears. In between those spasms, my aunt made jokes to distract me. When the doctor saw me laughing, he decided I was faking.

Beyond that, I’ve heard so many stories from friends in the chronic illness community about being turned away, accused of being “drug-seeking.” I have a pretty high pain tolerance, so when it’s more than I can take, I really don’t want to go through the struggle of getting dressed and getting there and take the risk of being in that waiting room, only to be turned away.

To doc, or not to doc, that is the question

This is why I am so grateful for medical portals, at-home COVID-19 tests, and telehealth visits. They’re a middle step that helps determine whether it’s really worth that effort and risk for an in-person visit, or if I can stay safe at home while we address it through our computers. I recognize my privilege here, and just wish that technology were accessible to all who need it.

Note: Sarcoidosis News is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. This content is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website. The opinions expressed in this column are not those of Sarcoidosis News or its parent company, BioNews, and are intended to spark discussion about issues pertaining to sarcoidosis.

About the Author

🦋 Kerry is a columnist at Sarcoidosis News who lives in NY with her husband, the boy next door she had a crush on since she was a child. She was diagnosed with sarcoidosis in 2015, after an 8-year search for answers. Though medically retired, she remains an active volunteer, turning her focus towards advocacy for the sarcoidosis, arthritis, and chronic illness communities. Through her column, Kerry shares how chronic illness has led to transformation and invites readers to float with her, “like a Buttahfly.”


  • 1 Center for Advanced Heart Disease, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 2 Cardiovascular Imaging Program and Departments of Medicine and Radiology, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 3 Cardiac Arrhythmia Service, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 4 Interstitial Lung Disease Program, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • PMID: 34950507
  • PMCID: PMC8674699
  • DOI: 10.15420/cfr.2021.16

Free PMC article

  • Search in PubMed
  • Search in NLM Catalog
  • Add to Search



  • 1 Center for Advanced Heart Disease, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 2 Cardiovascular Imaging Program and Departments of Medicine and Radiology, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 3 Cardiac Arrhythmia Service, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 4 Interstitial Lung Disease Program, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • PMID: 34950507
  • PMCID: PMC8674699
  • DOI: 10.15420/cfr.2021.16


Sarcoidosis is a complex, multisystem inflammatory disease with a heterogeneous clinical spectrum. Approximately 25% of patients with systemic sarcoidosis will have cardiac involvement that portends a poorer outcome. The diagnosis, particularly of isolated cardiac sarcoidosis, can be challenging. A paucity of randomised data exist on who, when and how to treat myocardial inflammation in cardiac sarcoidosis. Despite this, corticosteroids continue to be the mainstay of therapy for the inflammatory phase, with an evolving role for steroid-sparing and biological agents. This review explores the immunopathogenesis of inflammation in sarcoidosis, current evidence-based treatment indications and commonly used immunosuppression agents. It explores a multidisciplinary treatment and monitoring approach to myocardial inflammation and outlines current gaps in our understanding of this condition, emerging research and future directions in this field.

Keywords: Cardiac sarcoidosis; cardiac PET; corticosteroid; immunosuppression; inflammation.

Conflict of interest statement

Disclosure: MFDC has received research grant support from Spectrum Dynamics and consulting fees from Sanofi and General Electric. UBT has received honoraria and consulting fees from Biosense Webster, Boston Scientific, Abbott Medical and Thermedical. RB receives research support from Amgen and Novartis. All other authors have no conflicts of interest to declare.


Figure 1:. Immunopathogenesis of Granuloma Formation and…

Figure 1:. Immunopathogenesis of Granuloma Formation and Therapeutic Targets in Cardiac Sarcoidosis

Figure 2:. Suggested Diagnostic Algorithm for Cardiac…

Figure 2:. Suggested Diagnostic Algorithm for Cardiac Sarcoidosis Incorporating Multimodality Imaging

Figure 3:. Serial Imaging in a Patient…

Figure 3:. Serial Imaging in a Patient with Recovered AV Node Function After Immunosuppressive Therapy

Figure 4:. Serial FDG-PET-guided Immunosuppressive Therapy in…

Figure 4:. Serial FDG-PET-guided Immunosuppressive Therapy in a Patient with Active Sarcoidosis Presenting with Ventricular…

Figure 5:. Suggested Treatment Algorithm for Myocardial…

Figure 5:. Suggested Treatment Algorithm for Myocardial Inflammation Used in Cardiac Sarcoidosis

What is pulmonary sarcoidosis?

Sarcoidosis is a rare disease caused by inflammation. It usually occurs in the lungs and lymph nodes, but it can occur in almost any organ.

Sarcoidosis in the lungs is called pulmonary sarcoidosis. It causes small lumps of inflammatory cells in the lungs. These lumps are called granulomas and can affect how the lungs work. The granulomas generally heal and disappear on their own. But, if they don’t heal, the lung tissue can remain inflamed and become scarred and stiff. This is called pulmonary fibrosis. It changes the structure of the lungs and can affect your breathing. Bronchiectasis can also occur. This is when pockets form in the air tubes of the lung and become infected. But, these problems are not common.

What causes pulmonary sarcoidosis?

The cause of pulmonary sarcoidosis is unknown. Experts think that bacteria, viruses, or chemicals might trigger the disease. It may also be genetic. This means a person is more likely to develop sarcoidosis if someone his or her close family has it. This is an active area of research.

What are the symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis?

Most people with sarcoidosis do not have symptoms and probably don’t know they have the disease. It can affect many organs, causing a variety of symptoms. Pulmonary sarcoidosis can reduce the amount of air the lungs can hold and cause lung stiffness.

The following are the most common symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis. However, each person may experience symptoms differently. Symptoms may include:

  • Shortness of breath, which often gets worse with activity
  • Dry cough that will not go away
  • Chest pain
  • Wheezing

Sarcoidosis can also cause symptoms not directly related to the lungs, such as:

  • Extreme tiredness
  • Fever
  • Inflammation of the eyes and pain, burning, blurred vision, and light sensitivity
  • Night sweats
  • Pain in the joints and bones
  • Skin rashes, lumps, and color changes on face, arms, or shins
  • Swollen lymph nodes
  • Weight loss

The symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis may look like other conditions or medical problems. Talk with your healthcare provider for a diagnosis.

How is pulmonary sarcoidosis diagnosed?

In addition to a complete medical history and physical exam, tests used may include:

  • Chest X-ray. A type of imaging test used to assess the lungs, as well as the heart. Chest X-rays may show important information about the size, shape, and location of the lungs, bronchi (large breathing tubes), and mediastinum (area in the middle of the chest separating the lungs).
  • CT scan. An imaging test that uses X-rays and computer technology to produce horizontal, or axial, images or slices of the body. A CT scan shows detailed images of any part of the body, including the lungs. CT scans are more detailed than regular X-rays. They can be used to diagnose lung diseases, monitor disease progression, and evaluate response to treatment.
  • Pulmonary function tests. These are tests that help to measure the lungs’ ability to move air in and out of the lungs. The tests are usually done with special machines into which the person must breathe.
  • Blood tests. These can be used to check the amount of carbon dioxide and oxygen in the blood, evaluate liver and kidney function, and look for infection and other diseases.
  • Bronchoscopy. A long, thin, flexible tube with a light at the end is put down the throat and into the lungs. This lets the doctor to view the bronchi, the main airways of the lungs. It is done to help evaluate and diagnose lung problems. Lung tissue samples (biopsies) and lung washings (lavage) that remove cells from the lungs can be done through the bronchoscope.
  • Bronchoalveolar lavage. This is a procedure in which a sterile saline solution is put into the lungs through a bronchoscope and then suctioned out. The saline carries out cells from the lower respiratory tract, which can be checked under a microscope to help identify inflammation and infection. It can help rule out certain causes.
  • Lung biopsy. A test in which a small piece of tissue, cells, or fluid from the lungs is taken out and checked under a microscope.

Sarcoidosis is usually diagnosed when other lung disorders are ruled out.

How is pulmonary sarcoidosis treated?

Treatment is generally done to control symptoms and improve the function of organs affected by the disease. Steroid medicine, such as prednisone, may help reduce inflammation. It can be taken by mouth or inhaled. Other medicines, such as methotrexate, may be used in severe cases or if steroids don’t work.

In many cases, no treatment is needed for pulmonary sarcoidosis. Different treatments work better for different people. Sometimes more than one treatment is used. Most medicines used to treat sarcoidosis suppress the immune system.

You may also join a rehab program that includes education, exercise, and support. In severe cases, which are not common, oxygen therapy and even lung transplant may be needed.

Key points about pulmonary sarcoidosis

  • Sarcoidosis is caused by inflammation. Most cases of sarcoidosis are found in the lungs and lymph nodes, but it can occur in almost any organ.
  • Sarcoidosis in the lungs is called pulmonary sarcoidosis. It causes small lumps of inflammatory cells, called granulomas, in the lungs. They can affect how the lungs work.
  • The cause of pulmonary sarcoidosis is unknown.
  • The most common symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis are shortness of breath, which often gets worse with activity; dry cough that will not go away; chest pain; and wheezing.
  • Treatment is generally done to control symptoms or to improve the function of organs affected by the disease. Steroids are often used.

Next steps

Tips to help you get the most from a visit to your healthcare provider:

  • Know the reason for your visit and what you want to happen.
  • Before your visit, write down questions you want answered.
  • Bring someone with you to help you ask questions and remember what your healthcare provider tells you.
  • At the visit, write down the name of a new diagnosis, and any new medicines, treatments, or tests. Also write down any new instructions your healthcare provider gives you.
  • Know why a new medicine or treatment is prescribed, and how it will help you. Also know what the side effects are.
  • Ask if your condition can be treated in other ways.
  • Know why a test or procedure is recommended and what the results could mean.
  • Know what to expect if you do not take the medicine or have the test or procedure.
  • If you have a follow-up appointment, write down the date, time, and purpose for that visit.
  • Know how you can contact your healthcare provider if you have questions.


  • 1 Center for Advanced Heart Disease, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 2 Cardiovascular Imaging Program and Departments of Medicine and Radiology, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 3 Cardiac Arrhythmia Service, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 4 Interstitial Lung Disease Program, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • PMID: 34950507
  • PMCID: PMC8674699
  • DOI: 10.15420/cfr.2021.16

Free PMC article

  • Search in PubMed
  • Search in NLM Catalog
  • Add to Search



  • 1 Center for Advanced Heart Disease, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 2 Cardiovascular Imaging Program and Departments of Medicine and Radiology, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 3 Cardiac Arrhythmia Service, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • 4 Interstitial Lung Disease Program, Department of Medicine, Brigham and Women’s Hospital, Harvard Medical School Boston, MA, US.
  • PMID: 34950507
  • PMCID: PMC8674699
  • DOI: 10.15420/cfr.2021.16


Sarcoidosis is a complex, multisystem inflammatory disease with a heterogeneous clinical spectrum. Approximately 25% of patients with systemic sarcoidosis will have cardiac involvement that portends a poorer outcome. The diagnosis, particularly of isolated cardiac sarcoidosis, can be challenging. A paucity of randomised data exist on who, when and how to treat myocardial inflammation in cardiac sarcoidosis. Despite this, corticosteroids continue to be the mainstay of therapy for the inflammatory phase, with an evolving role for steroid-sparing and biological agents. This review explores the immunopathogenesis of inflammation in sarcoidosis, current evidence-based treatment indications and commonly used immunosuppression agents. It explores a multidisciplinary treatment and monitoring approach to myocardial inflammation and outlines current gaps in our understanding of this condition, emerging research and future directions in this field.

Keywords: Cardiac sarcoidosis; cardiac PET; corticosteroid; immunosuppression; inflammation.

Conflict of interest statement

Disclosure: MFDC has received research grant support from Spectrum Dynamics and consulting fees from Sanofi and General Electric. UBT has received honoraria and consulting fees from Biosense Webster, Boston Scientific, Abbott Medical and Thermedical. RB receives research support from Amgen and Novartis. All other authors have no conflicts of interest to declare.


Figure 1:. Immunopathogenesis of Granuloma Formation and…

Figure 1:. Immunopathogenesis of Granuloma Formation and Therapeutic Targets in Cardiac Sarcoidosis

Figure 2:. Suggested Diagnostic Algorithm for Cardiac…

Figure 2:. Suggested Diagnostic Algorithm for Cardiac Sarcoidosis Incorporating Multimodality Imaging

Figure 3:. Serial Imaging in a Patient…

Figure 3:. Serial Imaging in a Patient with Recovered AV Node Function After Immunosuppressive Therapy

Figure 4:. Serial FDG-PET-guided Immunosuppressive Therapy in…

Figure 4:. Serial FDG-PET-guided Immunosuppressive Therapy in a Patient with Active Sarcoidosis Presenting with Ventricular…

Figure 5:. Suggested Treatment Algorithm for Myocardial…

Figure 5:. Suggested Treatment Algorithm for Myocardial Inflammation Used in Cardiac Sarcoidosis

Johns Hopkins cardiologist and cardiac sarcoidosis expert Nisha Gilotra, M.D., explains how sarcoidosis can affect the heart and outlines treatment options for this condition.

What is cardiac sarcoidosis?

Sarcoidosis is an inflammatory condition that can affect multiple organs. In cardiac sarcoidosis, tiny collections of immune cells form granulomas in the heart tissue and can interfere with normal functioning.

This can result in heart rhythm abnormalities, also known as arrhythmias, such as ventricular tachycardia or heart block. It can also lead to cardiomyopathy or heart failure.

What are the symptoms of cardiac sarcoidosis?

Symptoms of cardiac sarcoidosis include:

  • Chest pain
  • Fainting (syncope)
  • Fatigue
  • Irregular heartbeats (arrhythmias)
  • Palpitations
  • Shortness of breath
  • Swelling in legs from fluid excess

Symptoms of cardiac sarcoidosis can be life-threatening.

Call 911 or go to the ER: If you have heart problems such as chest pains, shortness of breath or sudden numbness, get help immediately.

Stay on Top of Your Heart Health

If you have a new or existing heart problem, it’s vital to see a doctor. Our heart health checklist can help you determine when to seek care.

What causes cardiac sarcoidosis?

The cause of sarcoidosis is unknown, but researchers believe it results from an abnormal response of the body’s immune system. There may also be environmental and genetic predispositions.

How is cardiac sarcoidosis diagnosed?

Cardiac sarcoidosis can be difficult to diagnose and requires thorough testing, which may include the following:

Cardiology at Johns Hopkins

Our world-renowned cardiologists at Johns Hopkins provide treatment, prevention and management for all kinds of heart conditions in the Baltimore and Washington, D.C., area.

How is cardiac sarcoidosis treated?

Medications usually include immunosuppression such as steroids and cardiac-specific medication if you have arrhythmias or heart failure. Additionally, patients may require the following cardiac procedures:

Am I at risk for developing cardiac sarcoidosis?

Cardiac sarcoidosis can develop in all ethnicities and ages, but there are certain things that may put some people at higher risk. For example, sarcoidosis is more common in patients ages 20–60 and in those of African American or Northern European ethnicity.

Cardiac Sarcoidosis Treatment at Johns Hopkins

The Johns Hopkins Cardiac Sarcoidosis Program specializes in early, accurate diagnosis and providing treatment tailored to each patient’s lifestyle.

What is pulmonary sarcoidosis?

Sarcoidosis is a rare disease caused by inflammation. It usually occurs in the lungs and lymph nodes, but it can occur in almost any organ.

Sarcoidosis in the lungs is called pulmonary sarcoidosis. It causes small lumps of inflammatory cells in the lungs. These lumps are called granulomas and can affect how the lungs work. The granulomas generally heal and disappear on their own. But, if they don’t heal, the lung tissue can remain inflamed and become scarred and stiff. This is called pulmonary fibrosis. It changes the structure of the lungs and can affect your breathing. Bronchiectasis can also occur. This is when pockets form in the air tubes of the lung and become infected. But, these problems are not common.

What causes pulmonary sarcoidosis?

The cause of pulmonary sarcoidosis is unknown. Experts think that bacteria, viruses, or chemicals might trigger the disease. It may also be genetic. This means a person is more likely to develop sarcoidosis if someone his or her close family has it. This is an active area of research.

What are the symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis?

Most people with sarcoidosis do not have symptoms and probably don’t know they have the disease. It can affect many organs, causing a variety of symptoms. Pulmonary sarcoidosis can reduce the amount of air the lungs can hold and cause lung stiffness.

The following are the most common symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis. However, each person may experience symptoms differently. Symptoms may include:

  • Shortness of breath, which often gets worse with activity
  • Dry cough that will not go away
  • Chest pain
  • Wheezing

Sarcoidosis can also cause symptoms not directly related to the lungs, such as:

  • Extreme tiredness
  • Fever
  • Inflammation of the eyes and pain, burning, blurred vision, and light sensitivity
  • Night sweats
  • Pain in the joints and bones
  • Skin rashes, lumps, and color changes on face, arms, or shins
  • Swollen lymph nodes
  • Weight loss

The symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis may look like other conditions or medical problems. Talk with your healthcare provider for a diagnosis.

How is pulmonary sarcoidosis diagnosed?

In addition to a complete medical history and physical exam, tests used may include:

  • Chest X-ray. A type of imaging test used to assess the lungs, as well as the heart. Chest X-rays may show important information about the size, shape, and location of the lungs, bronchi (large breathing tubes), and mediastinum (area in the middle of the chest separating the lungs).
  • CT scan. An imaging test that uses X-rays and computer technology to produce horizontal, or axial, images or slices of the body. A CT scan shows detailed images of any part of the body, including the lungs. CT scans are more detailed than regular X-rays. They can be used to diagnose lung diseases, monitor disease progression, and evaluate response to treatment.
  • Pulmonary function tests. These are tests that help to measure the lungs’ ability to move air in and out of the lungs. The tests are usually done with special machines into which the person must breathe.
  • Blood tests. These can be used to check the amount of carbon dioxide and oxygen in the blood, evaluate liver and kidney function, and look for infection and other diseases.
  • Bronchoscopy. A long, thin, flexible tube with a light at the end is put down the throat and into the lungs. This lets the doctor to view the bronchi, the main airways of the lungs. It is done to help evaluate and diagnose lung problems. Lung tissue samples (biopsies) and lung washings (lavage) that remove cells from the lungs can be done through the bronchoscope.
  • Bronchoalveolar lavage. This is a procedure in which a sterile saline solution is put into the lungs through a bronchoscope and then suctioned out. The saline carries out cells from the lower respiratory tract, which can be checked under a microscope to help identify inflammation and infection. It can help rule out certain causes.
  • Lung biopsy. A test in which a small piece of tissue, cells, or fluid from the lungs is taken out and checked under a microscope.

Sarcoidosis is usually diagnosed when other lung disorders are ruled out.

How is pulmonary sarcoidosis treated?

Treatment is generally done to control symptoms and improve the function of organs affected by the disease. Steroid medicine, such as prednisone, may help reduce inflammation. It can be taken by mouth or inhaled. Other medicines, such as methotrexate, may be used in severe cases or if steroids don’t work.

In many cases, no treatment is needed for pulmonary sarcoidosis. Different treatments work better for different people. Sometimes more than one treatment is used. Most medicines used to treat sarcoidosis suppress the immune system.

You may also join a rehab program that includes education, exercise, and support. In severe cases, which are not common, oxygen therapy and even lung transplant may be needed.

Key points about pulmonary sarcoidosis

  • Sarcoidosis is caused by inflammation. Most cases of sarcoidosis are found in the lungs and lymph nodes, but it can occur in almost any organ.
  • Sarcoidosis in the lungs is called pulmonary sarcoidosis. It causes small lumps of inflammatory cells, called granulomas, in the lungs. They can affect how the lungs work.
  • The cause of pulmonary sarcoidosis is unknown.
  • The most common symptoms of pulmonary sarcoidosis are shortness of breath, which often gets worse with activity; dry cough that will not go away; chest pain; and wheezing.
  • Treatment is generally done to control symptoms or to improve the function of organs affected by the disease. Steroids are often used.

Next steps

Tips to help you get the most from a visit to your healthcare provider:

  • Know the reason for your visit and what you want to happen.
  • Before your visit, write down questions you want answered.
  • Bring someone with you to help you ask questions and remember what your healthcare provider tells you.
  • At the visit, write down the name of a new diagnosis, and any new medicines, treatments, or tests. Also write down any new instructions your healthcare provider gives you.
  • Know why a new medicine or treatment is prescribed, and how it will help you. Also know what the side effects are.
  • Ask if your condition can be treated in other ways.
  • Know why a test or procedure is recommended and what the results could mean.
  • Know what to expect if you do not take the medicine or have the test or procedure.
  • If you have a follow-up appointment, write down the date, time, and purpose for that visit.
  • Know how you can contact your healthcare provider if you have questions.

by Kate Spencer | July 10, 2019

Share this article:

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Here in the northeastern part of the United States, we enjoy four distinct seasons. Before my sarcoidosis diagnosis, I appreciated each season for different reasons. However, since sarcoidosis, things have changed.

Summer was my favorite season when I was younger. Like many kids, I spent days in the sun, often on a beach or in a pool. The hot temperatures had no apparent adverse effects on me.

However, since my diagnosis, summer is no longer my friend. Once temperatures reach 80 degrees and the humidity increases, I am mostly confined to my air-conditioned house.

Many people are vacationing and enjoying the great outdoors during the warmer months. When outside, I struggle with poor air quality, breathing difficulties, and increased fatigue. I find that my small fiber neuropathy is more active in the heat of summer, too. I miss those days of sunbathing now that sun exposure is discouraged due to sarcoidosis.

Any temperature extremes are challenging for me. Winter is a struggle — the cold, wind, and precipitation make it challenging for those of us with respiratory conditions, even when we’re bundled up in suitable attire. I find that the dampness irritates my joints and adds to an overall feeling of unease.

Spring and fall are our transition seasons, preparing us for summer and winter. In this neck of the woods, spring is frequently rainy and damp, which exacerbates my joint pain. Seasonal allergies are prevalent, aggravating sarcoidosis if they are not adequately managed. While spring pulls us out of the winter months and gives us hope that the longer days will soon arrive, it brings with it a whole host of potential aggravators.

Fortunately, fall can be a pleasant time of year for me. The season typically brings drier air, less rain, and more tolerable temperatures. The lower dew points and humidity allow me to breathe easier and benefit from being outdoors. Autumn is my favorite time of year, especially since sarcoidosis.

I haven’t yet figured out how to deal with how the seasonal changes affect my sarcoidosis. I am fortunate to have creative work to help me through the extreme temperatures. I do my best to manage my symptoms, one season at a time.

Note: Sarcoidosis News is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. This content is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website. The opinions expressed in this column are not those of Sarcoidosis News or its parent company, BioNews Services, and are intended to spark discussion about issues pertaining to sarcoidosis.

  • How to deal with sarcoidosis
  • How to deal with sarcoidosis
  • How to deal with sarcoidosis
  • How to deal with sarcoidosis

It is our hope that patients are informed, empowered, confident, and optimistic! SRI’s goal is to provide information that will inspire people to make informed and thoughtful decisions that will hopefully enhance their overall well-being, and will result in improved outcomes for a healthy, happy, and vibrant life.

Our mission is to be your resource for learning about Sarcoidosis.

Create and deliver cutting edge and innovative educational experiences which address the many aspects of sarcoidosis for patients, family members, caregivers, and other stakeholders.

What Is Sarcoidosis?

Sarcoidosis (sar-coy-DOE-sis) is a disease for which the cause and cure are unknown. It is an inflammatory, autoimmune, and multi-systematic disease. The immune system overreacts which produces inflamed tissue referred to as granulomas, nodules, or lumps, which attack organs and systems throughout the body.

Find a Doctor

WASOG Sarcoidosis Center of Excellence refers to a multidisciplinary team of specialized medical and paramedical professionals with a shared specialized facility that has proven sustainability over years, and provides leadership, best practices, research, support and/or training for sarcoidosis patients and professionals. It should contain sarcoidosis experts in at least two different disciplines.

*Extracted from the World Association of Sarcoidosis and Other Granulomatous Disorders website.

Getting Support

Dealing with and managing sarcoidosis can be overwhelming. People facing challenges and struggling with sarcoidosis are not alone, and things can improve. Patient support groups can be helpful in finding others with whom to discuss similar challenges and shared experiences.

Latest News

  • How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis News

Sarcoidosis News provides daily relevant news stories, information, columns, and articles on the topic of sarcoidosis. Sarcoidosis News is an effort .

World Association of Sarcoidosis and Other Granulomatous Disorders

The World Association for Sarcoidosis and Other Granulomatous Disorders (WASOG) has a worldwide membership base of medical professionals and organizations .

National Institutes of Health

The National Institutes of Health (NIH) is part of the United States Department of Health and Human Services, and is .

My journey with Interstitial Lung Disease (ILD) started about 15 years ago, although I did not know it at the time, nor did the physicians who were then treating me. At an annual physical, at the age of 46, I mentioned that my knees were a bit sore after physical exertion and didn’t snap backLearn More

cathi on September 15, 2021

How to deal with sarcoidosisMy journey with Interstitial Lung Disease (ILD) started about 15 years ago, although I did not know it at the time, nor did the physicians who were then treating me. At an annual physical, at the age of 46, I mentioned that my knees were a bit sore after physical exertion and didn’t snap back as quick as they use to. My doctor added Rheumatoid factor (RF) blood test among all the other tests. That triggered a series of doctors, tests, and procedures over the next several years that led to being diagnosed with (in order) Sjögren’s syndrome, rheumatoid arthritis, lymphoma (later retracted), and finally, sarcoidosis, with ILD discovered soon after when it was revealed that I had pulmonary fibrosis.

Initially, I would only have breathing issues during times of extreme physical exertion. Actually, my joints would give out before my lungs most times. Since my original diagnosis, I go through a regimen of chest x-ray every six months, and a CT scan, along with other annual tests. Over time, my lungs grew less and less dependable, and I could see a slow decrease in my Pulmonary Function Tests and other measures my doctors were keeping (Six-minute walk test, Pulse-Ox, etc.).

Fast-forward to today, ILD has become a big part of my life. I have to think about every aspect of my day. I have to plan around restrictions caused by ILD. I have to think about how many steps I may have to walk from the parking lot to an appointment. Is it a straight shot or will there be any steps? (I once got surprised by how many steps are at the US Capitol!). And, the one that gets to me the most…will I have to walk up any hills – big or small? Any of these obstacles – individually or in combination – make me short of breath. So, I need to plan how to handle any of these challenges. I may look for different parking, different walking paths, and/or approaches to my errands.

My primary care physician (PCP) sent me to pulmonary rehab several years ago and it was one of the best things to help me cope with ILD, especially with shortness of breath episodes. I use the breathing exercises they taught me while walking to help me deal with these obstacles.

One of the unfortunate downers of living with sarcoidosis with ILD, and the associated disorders I have, is the chronic pain and fatigue I experience every day, and its varying nature. I don’t know what kind of day it will be until I arise each day. Some days are OK, with average pain and fatigue, allowing me to enjoy some activities and manage my ILD. Other days, I wake up with burning joint pain, achy muscles, and overwhelming fatigue that just gets worse over the course of the day. My ability to breathe is worse on these days too. These days are largely spent parked in my recliner on a heating pad.

I won’t lie, living with ILD, and Sarcoidosis, is not fun. However, I have found the right precautions and lifestyle approach to allow my wife and I to enjoy our lives quite well. We don’t let ILD ruin our enjoyment of life. We like to spend time with friends and family, and travel as often as we can. I also volunteer as a Patient Advocate and serve as a Patient Navigator with the Foundation for Sarcoidosis Research. There, I help give newly diagnosed patients tips to understand and live with this rare disease, and to find knowledgeable healthcare providers to care for them. Even being careful to take it slow, I’ve had sudden attacks where I felt I could not take a full breath and needed help from my wife to get me to a chair to recover.

However, I am a lemon/lemonade guy, and I try to make some good out of each day. So, on the rough days, I log onto the FSR Inspire support pages and encourage other sarcoidosis patients who may be going through difficult times, especially the pulmonary sarcoidosis sufferers like me. Around the house, my happy place is working in the yard. I don’t cut the grass any longer, but love to work with my flowers and small vegetable gardens. On my good days, I’ve found I can sit on the ground to work and it’s less stressful for my body than stooping or squatting. Working in my gardens and being outside is where I get my most enjoyment in living with ILD.

  • Jim Kuhn, FSR Patient Advocate/Navigator, FSR Speaker’s Bureau

Life with sarcoidosis can be hard. This is why we reached out to you, our patients, for advice on how to deal with our medical system.

maggie on February 1, 2019

Life with sarcoidosis can be hard and no one knows that better than our patients. Doctors and other medical professionals can answer some questions, which is why we host Q&A sessions. However, there are questions that doctors can’t answer, about experiences they can’t fully understand. This is why we reached out to you, our patients, for advice.

We know that the fight against sarcoidosis can sometimes feel overwhelming, but we want you to know that you are not alone in your experiences. Over the last couple months you gave us advice on hard conversations with friends and family, how to navigate financial concerns that come with sarc, improving quality of life, and how to make the medical system work better for you. We hope that all of this advice, when passed on to other sarc warriors, will help make someone feel less alone in their fight.

Keep checking in throughout the coming months for the more advice from your fellow sarc warriors!

Making Our Medical System Work for You

How could your doctors be more supportive of you?

Sarcoidosis patients face a variety of issues that can make diagnosis and treatment more complicated than it is with other diseases. When we asked patients how their doctors could be more supportive of them, their main concern was how little their doctors talk to each other. Since many sarcoidosis patients have complications involving many organs, they may need multiple specialists. Patients described frustrating situations in which their doctors refused to communicate with each other putting more work on the patient.

“Many of us have sarcoidosis in multiple organs. Stitching together comprehensive care across multiple specialists can be daunting. Add in a non-related condition or two, and it’s impossible. I’d like doctors to be more proactive in working with each other. Some days I just don’t have the strength to do it for myself.”

FSR has been working with our partners at the World Association of Sarcoidosis and Other Granulomatous Disorders (WASOG) to identify clinics who are providing outstanding, comprehensive care for sarcoidosis patients across the globe. Over 70 clinics worldwide have been designated as a “sarcoidosis clinic.” This is the first round of a three-step process to identify the top care centers worldwide.

The other main concern from patients was lack of disease awareness from physicians. Since sarcoidosis is a rare disease many doctors know little about it. Patients expressed how important it is for doctors to educate themselves about this disease. This way the patient doesn’t feel like they are their own doctor.

“They need to educate themselves about the disease! I shouldn’t go to a doctor that claims to be knowledgeable/an expert and have them say “you probably know more about the disease than me.”

“If a physician doesn’t know about sarcoidosis, they need to be ethical and refer the patient to a specialist. Otherwise, they need to educate themselves quickly, and consult a specialist. This will prevent them from ordering useless tests, and then telling the patient there is nothing wrong.”

What advice do you have for newly diagnosed patients?

“Be persistent. You will need to self-advocate and not feel bad about it. Also, self-care is important for everyone but in our case it’s especially important. Be aware of how you feel and listen to your body. If you need a break, take it.”

“Make sure you find a specialist. Your general practitioner may not be as familiar with sarcoidosis as you need them to be. Also, make sure all your doctors share your files and are aware of your condition.”

“Just because you’re sick doesn’t mean you can’t be as healthy as you can be. A healthy diet and regular exercise, in whatever way you are able, will help you better manage your symptoms.”

What is the biggest problem you’ve encounter with medical professionals?

“Across the board a lack of knowledge on the disease or misinformation.”

Many sarcoidosis patients expressed this same sentiment. In order to combat this lack of physician knowledge, FSR has a few helpful resources. If your doctor doesn’t know how to treat sarcoidosis, give them our Treatment Protocol. This document, created by our Scientific Advisory Board, details the various manifestations of sarcoidosis by organ. It also explains the different treatment options that are available, including off-label therapies. If you are unhappy with your current doctor and would like to find someone new, you can use our Physician Finder. This is a directory of doctors who have indicated to us that they are interested in treating sarcoidosis patients. Last, if you are looking for more resources to show your doctor, you can direct them to our educational resources. This page has pamphlets on sarcoidosis, recordings of our patient conferences, and much more!

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

David R. Watt, MD, is board-certified in ophthalmology. He is a staff member of the Wilmer Eye Institute at Johns Hopkins Hospital and founder of Retina Associates in Annapolis, Maryland.

Sarcoidosis is a disease that causes small masses of tissue clumps, called granulomas, to form inside the body. These granulomas can lead to damaged or malfunctioning organs in the body, and frequently involve the eyes. Uveitis (inflammation inside the eyes) is the most serious manifestation of sarcoidosis in the eyes. Uveitis causes eye pain, redness, and loss of vision and must be treated immediately with steroids by an ophthalmologist.

” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

Verywell / Hugo Lin


Anywhere from 25 to 80 percent of sarcoidosis patients have symptoms that affect the eyes at some point.   Many of these patients complain of burning, itching, redness, dry eyes, and sometimes watery eyes. Some patients report blurred vision and may complain of sensitivity to sunlight. Sarcoidosis patients also have small, pale yellow bumps on the eye. Depending on where the inflammation occurs within the eye, the following symptoms may develop:

  • Dry eyes
  • Itchy, burning eyes
  • Red and sometimes painful eyes
  • Blurred vision
  • Seeing black spots or strings
  • Sensitivity to light
  • Reduced color vision


Sarcoidosis is a disease that may affect many different organs of the body but mostly affects the lungs. The disease usually occurs in adults ages 20 to 40 years of age.   Some people may develop uveitis as a complication of sarcoidosis. Uveitis is an inflammation of the uvea or blood-rich membranes in the eye. The uvea is located in the center of the eye, between the sclera and the retina. In uveitis, white blood cells rush to the front of the eye, making the eye very sticky. This stickiness can cause internal structures such as the iris and lens to stick together, sometimes resulting in an increase in eye pressure. Patients may complain of pain in their eye as well as redness, and mild to extreme light sensitivity. Although rare, blindness may occur if the uveitis is left untreated.  


An ophthalmologist will examine the front part of your eye with a lighted microscope. Your pupils will be dilated with dilating drops in order to view the back of the eyes. The doctor will look for any signs of inflammation. Since dry eyes are common with sarcoidosis,   the tear-producing lacrimal glands will be evaluated using the Schirmer test. The Schirmer test uses blotting paper to measure the moisture (tears) produced by the lacrimal gland in the lower eyelid.


Treatment depends on the area of the eye affected. Your ophthalmologist may prescribe anti-inflammatory eye drops to reduce the inflammation. Dilating drops can be used to prevent adhesion of the iris to the lens. Artificial tears can be used to treat the drying of the lacrimal glands. In stubborn cases, corticosteroid treatment (tablets are taken orally) can be effective.  


Since eye problems are common with sarcoidosis, it is important to detect them at an early stage. Proper monitoring and treatment can slow or prevent permanent damage. It is a good idea for sarcoidosis patients to see an eye doctor at least once per year to check for any complications.

A Word From Verywell

Although sarcoidosis most often affects the lungs, lymph nodes, and liver, it can also cause problems with the eyes, spleen, brain, nerves, heart, tear glands, salivary glands, sinuses, bones, and joints. If you are diagnosed with sarcoidosis, an annual, comprehensive eye examination by an optometrist or ophthalmologist is recommended for the first few years after diagnosis, and then as needed.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis is a disease that can injure the lungs and eyes or other organs, and cause sensitive rashes. No one knows what ultimately triggers sarcoidosis, but the disease is characterized by an unusually active immune system. Clusters of immune cells, known as granulomas, can invade the lungs and other organs, causing damage.

For most patients, sarcoidosis resolves by itself В within a few years ofВ symptoms first appearing and does not return. For others it can be chronic and lifelong.

Regardless, the conditionВ can be challenging to live, especially its the symptoms are at their peak. Depending on the organs affected, these symptoms can include shortness of breath and chronic coughs, enlarged lymph nodes, skin irritations, weight loss, and fatigue.

A number of treatments, lifestyle changes, and the use of support groups can help patients to better manage their disease.


Medications like anti-inflammatory painkillers and steroids, which also reduce inflammation, as well as those that work to suppress the immune system can be effective in controlling sarcoidosis symptoms.

Anti-malarial medications , such as chloroquine and hydroxychloroquine,В have also proven effective in treating hypercalcemia caused by sarcoidosis. Hypercalcemia is abnormally high levels of calcium in the blood, and can lead to bone or kidney problems.В

Anti-TNF medications , such as Remicade (infliximab) and Humira (adalimumab) that are usually used for treating rheumatoid arthritis may also be effective in treating sarcoidosis symptoms. TNF is a cell-signaling protein that plays a role in the formation and maintenance of granulomas. These medications, however, are generally only given to patients whose disease fails to respond to other treatments.

Use of many of these medications must be monitored carefully by doctors to control side effects, and patients taking them will need to undergo routine checks with their healthcare provider.

Lifestyle changes

There are a number of lifestyle changes that people with sarcoidosis can adopt to ease their condition. These include quitting smoking, getting sufficient sleep, and exercising regularly. It is also important to avoid common infections by keeping immunizations up-to-date and avoiding contact with people with contagious infections.

If sarcoidosis is causing hypercalcemia , patients may be advised to avoid foods rich in calcium, as well as excessive sun exposure, as activities like sunbathing promotes vitamin D production, which increases calcium levels in the blood.

SomeВ diets are thought to have anti-inflammatory effects . Because sarcoidosis is a characterized by excessive inflammation, diets like the Mediterranean diet and the DASH diet , among others, may be helpful in reducing symptoms.В Common features of these diets are high levels of antioxidants, healthy fats, and fibers, and low intake of sugars and simple carbohydrates.

Getting support

Any chronic illness, including sarcoidosis, can cause episodes ofВ depression and/or anxiety В in patients. It is important for people experiencing these symptoms to discuss them with their healthcare providers.В

It may also be helpful for patients and caregivers to connect with others dealing with sarcoidosis. There are a number of organizations that foster these connections, and help direct sarcoidosis patients to resources. These includeВ the Lung Association’s Living with Lung Disease Support Community , the Foundation for Sarcoidosis Research , the Bernie Mac Foundation, and the Sarcoidosis Network Foundation .

SarcoidosisВ NewsВ is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice, diagnosis or treatment.В This contentВ is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website.

The Sarcoidosis Clinic at Vanderbilt University Medical Center offers complete care for pulmonary sarcoidosis. Our team helps coordinate care to improve your lung function, as well as manage your other symptoms.

Conditions We Treat

  • checkmark icon

Meet Your Care Team

How to deal with sarcoidosis

star empty icon

star empty icon

star empty icon

star empty icon

Justin C. Hewlett MD

    Pulmonary and Critical Care Medicine

Why Choose Sarcoidosis Clinic at Vanderbilt

We are the only clinic in Tennessee to be certified as a Sarcoidosis Center of Excellence by the World Association of Sarcoidosis and Other Granulomatous Disorders and the Foundation for Sarcoidosis Research.

In addition to treating lung problems caused by sarcoidosis, our team can quickly connect you with experts to treat your other symptoms. We can coordinate your care with cardiologists, neurologists, rheumatologists, ophthalmologists and other specialists.

As one of only a few clinics conducting sarcoidosis research in the U.S., we offer clinical trials investigating new approaches to care. That means you have access to the latest, most advanced treatment options before they are widely available.

Most patients with sarcoidosis require a lung biopsy or other lung tests. We work closely with our interventional pulmonologists to provide minimally invasive procedures, such as navigational bronchoscopy and endobronchial ultrasound. These tests often are done as outpatient procedures and involve less discomfort than traditional tests.

Our specialty pharmacists help to ensure that you always have the medications you need. They can advise you on medication interactions and alternatives.

Vanderbilt is among the top 20 programs in the country and the top-ranked pulmonology program in Tennessee, according to U.S. News & World Report. Vanderbilt University Medical Center is ranked the No. 1 adult hospital in Tennessee.

Tests, Treatments and Services

We offer a full range of tests, treatments and services, including:

  • checkmark icon


Related Programs and Clinics

Helpful Links

Patient & Visitor Information

  • Patient & Visitor Information
  • Accepted Insurance Plans
  • My Health at Vanderbilt
  • Medical Record Information
  • Financial Assistance
  • Guest Services
  • Patient & Family Engagement
  • Notice of Privacy Practices
  • Digital Privacy Policy
  • Integrity Line
  • Standard Charges
  • Health Library

Take Action

  • Find a Doctor
  • Find a Location
  • Find Same-Day Care
  • Find a Clinical Trial
  • Pay a Bill
  • Make a Gift
  • Volunteer
  • Refer a Patient
  • Join Our Team

About Vanderbilt Health

  • About Vanderbilt University Medical Center
  • Quality and Patient Safety
  • Community Health Improvement
  • Research and Training Resources
  • Clinical Trials
  • Hospital-Based Clinics
  • Vanderbilt Wilson County Hospital
  • Vanderbilt Bedford Hospital
  • Vanderbilt Tullahoma-Harton Hospital

News and Communication

  • News from VUMC
  • News Media Inquiries
  • My Southern Health
  • Discover

Making Health Care Personal
Our Vision: The world leader in advancing personalized health
Our Mission: Personalizing the patient experience through our caring spirit and distinctive capabilities

Vanderbilt University Medical Center is committed to principles of equal opportunity and affirmative action. EOE/AA/Women/Minority/Vets/Disabled

Some clinics are designated as hospital-based. Learn more >

For Sarcoidosis Awareness!

Alert! Alert! Sound the fog horn!

Most of us who suffer from Sarcoidosis have experienced what we consider “brain fog”, or cognitive dysfunction, several times over the years. I have found in my experience that this situation can last from anywhere between a few hours to more like weeks at a time. For instance, have you ever walked into a grocery store, grabbed a cart, headed down the first aisle, and then felt like you have no idea what you came into the store to purchase? Believe me, it’s a strange sensation! One of my worst problems is being in the middle of a conversation and not being able to find the word I want to use. It is as if I have a major crack in my brain, and all of the good words have fallen in, never to be retrieved!

Some of the symptoms associated with brain fog are:

  • fatigue
  • confusion
  • dizziness
  • moodiness
  • insomnia

Brain fog can be mild or more severe, stealing your inspiration and even causing mild depression. Sometimes the symptoms can come on so gradually and stealthily that things just seem a little cloudy and you don’t realize that brain fog has descended upon you right away.

Processed foods do not support brain health. If you wish to help yourself regain focus, you need to look at any underlying health concerns you may have. You may wish to clean up your diet. Add more nutrition by eating unprocessed, whole foods. You want to make sure that you get 7-9 hours of restorative sleep every night. Remember that high amounts of stress deplete energy levels! Make time to hang out with friends and loved ones, and don’t forget to laugh!

Even after experimenting with these different healthy solutions, Sarcoidosis sufferers may still experience brain fog due to the inflammation that is a natural part of our disease. But please try these natural and alternative methods of symptom relief!

Share this article:

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

For the 15 years that I’ve been living with pulmonary sarcoidosis , I’ve learned that every day is not just a new adventure, but a blessing, too. Shortly after my diagnosis, I discovered how sarcoidosis can affect the body.

The first — and probably the most difficult — challenge I had to deal with was describing the condition to others. When you explain that it’s an autoimmune disease , eyebrows rise, making you aware that the person you’re talking to may feel uncomfortable about the subject. However, my revelation to family and friends about the condition was different.

I’ve always prided myself on having attractive, muscular legs. My calves were beautiful, if I do say so! Before I received a formal diagnosis, I noticed that I was developing reddish, itchy bumps on my legs. Because of the marks that the rashes left on my skin, I was often asked, “Where’d they’d come from?” I don’t want to freak people out, so I usually tell them it’s a skin disorder and leave it at that.

Of course, this makes life more difficult during the summer months. I managed to find a fairly good cover-up to apply on my legs so I can wear shorts. While it’s not perfect, it looks much better. The other summer obstacle is breathing on humid days — oh, so much fun!

The many hats we wear

No one fully understands the many hats we wear as sarcoidosis survivors. Some of our hats include therapist , advocate , pulmonologist , life coach , and best friend. Having worked closely with my pulmonologist and respiratory therapists over the past two years, I’ve learned a lot about the condition, my body, and my physical capabilities. I’ve also known how to change my “hats” quickly.

As a person living with a disability, I’m usually home alone during the day, except for doctor’s appointments or my gym time. My dog has become more of a therapy dog for me than the lovable little mutt we rescued from the shelter. Brownie can tell when I’m not feeling like myself; he knows when I’m feeling uncomfortable or anxious. He follows me around the house and sits close by or on my feet. I realized recently that when I’m feeling anxious, I move from chair to chair while watching television or reading. At these times I wear my “therapist hat” to calm myself.

The post-traumatic stress disorder associated with sarcoidosis causes a loss of focus, particularly on our health. When I feel I’m losing attention, I change from my “therapist hat” to my “advocate hat.” I understand that random emotions of discomfort may surface. Being my own advocate reminds me that I’m fighting for my well-being. At certain times in our lives, we have to be the dominant presence in our rehabilitation.

I am my life coach

Anxiety affects my mood sometimes. When it does, I avoid places and people because I feel emotionally safer in a familiar environment. I guess I’ve become accustomed to being by myself and around particular friends and family. However, I realize that I’m not doing myself any favors in my recuperative process by avoiding these situations.

So, I wear the “life coach” hat, reminding everyone that I’m still enjoying my life. If I can’t be honest with myself, then how can I live an authentic life? My truth starts with me, and I understand that for my healing to continue, I’ve got to face certain truths — about my condition and myself. I have to live with sarcoidosis; it’s where I am now. To progress, I have to make adjustments, not allowances.

My normal starts with being thankful for each new day and acknowledging that each one is an adventure. I’ve become more cautious about the places I go and the company I keep. I know that some people are not good for my well-being; they compromise my peace of mind with their nonsense. I wake up with a few aches. At my age, I blame it on my sleep pattern.

I express gratitude for each day, as nothing is certain, regardless of what we face in life. But I know that for now, sarcoidosis limits only some of the things I do, and I’ve made adjustments. The condition doesn’t stop the feelings of thankfulness I feel each day. If anything, it makes me fight harder to continue to live with gratitude. Sarcoidosis has changed some of my life, but it hasn’t changed the way I live it.

Note: Sarcoidosis News is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. This content is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website. The opinions expressed in this column are not those of Sarcoidosis News or its parent company, BioNews Services, and are intended to spark discussion about issues pertaining to pulmonary fibrosis.

by Calvin Harris | October 7, 2021

Share this article:

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

November 2022 is a long time away, but I’m very excited for it. If all goes well, I’ll be running in the 51st TCS New York City Marathon.

Why am I focused on 2022 when we are weeks away from this year’s marathon? Well, it’s because I just qualified for next year’s race!

To be fair, I am extremely excited about this year’s marathon, too. The path runs less than a mile from where I live in Brooklyn, so I plan to walk to Barclays Center and cheer on my many friends who are running. I can’t wait!

Yet, running in any race was an unrealistic dream as recently as 2019.

Back then, I thought running a half-marathon was impossible. But I’ve since run three of them, including the 2020 and 2021 virtual Brooklyn Half Marathons. I’ve run multiple 10-mile and 10-kilometer races, and a few dozen 5-kilometer races. Amazingly, I’ve accomplished this all during the pandemic and with pulmonary sarcoidosis.

I figure that if a half-marathon is possible, even with these sarc lungs of mine, then maybe a full marathon is, too.

Short In-hospital Exercise Program Found to Improve Patient Health

The New York Road RunnersВ has a 9+1 program that allows locals to earn a guaranteed spot in the TCS NYC Marathon. To qualify for the 2022 race, you must complete nine qualifying races and one qualifying volunteer activity in 2021. I just finished the process, with the Instagram pictures to prove it. My 2021 Brooklyn Half Marathon journey was even featured on News 12 Brooklyn.

So, other than some paperwork (and a lot of training), I’m all set for 2022.

More importantly, and much to my surprise, I’ve found that running has helped me manage my sarcoidosis.

My doctor at the Johns Hopkins Sarcoidosis Clinic always encouraged me to stay active, as it results in better health outcomes. Perhaps I’m running more than she originally had in mind, but with her approval, it’s played a huge role in my overall health.

When I initially decided to run the 2020 Brooklyn Half Marathon, my goal was simply to finish. I frequently ran and biked at Peloton Studios New York, and my instructors and friends there encouraged me to “explore the impossible.” That’s partly where my column title, “Run Your Own Race,” comes from.

But running also taught me how to better manage my pain.

I’m referring to the dull and chronic pain that so many sarcoidosis fighters deal with. My pain fluctuates, and sometimes my whole body likes to join in. But while my pain can be uncomfortable, it’s usually bearable and doesn’t require pain medication. In this way, I’m luckier than other sarc fighters.

When I’m running, the first mile is always terrible. My mind is saying “stop” most of the time, my legs feel heavy, and my lungs usually tighten up a bit. I often want to quit as soon as I start.

But then, around mile two, my body and mind open up.

It’s hard to adequately describe this feeling, but if you’re a runner, I bet you know it. At that point, the running isn’t necessarily easier, but I mindfully and suddenly discover that my body is stronger than I realized. That’s when the real race begins.

(I do feel obliged to say that sometimes it’s smart to just stop. Even those of us who like to push ourselves must learn the difference between discomfort and injury. In this case, I’m talking about discomfort that might require a push, but won’t cause injury. If it’s an injury, please stop, recover, and run another day.)

Running has taught me that I can endure far more “healthy” discomfort than I previously thought possible. The discomfort is real, but it’s also temporary and worth fighting through.

I didn’t understand this about pain before I started running. It’s helped me better distinguish between temporary and chronic pain. Both are tough, to be sure, but I handle each very differently.

Now, I am aware that many sarc fighters simply cannot run. Sometimes our symptoms and pain are just too much. I see you, and sometimes I can’t manage it, either. Sometimes all we can do is all we can do. When I can run, I am always mindful of the blessing of movement.

That blessing helped me finish my first three half-marathons, and it will hopefully help me through the 2022 TCS NYC Marathon.

Prayerfully, in 13 months, I’ll see you at the finish line.

Note:В Sarcoidosis NewsВ is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice,В diagnosis, or treatment. This content is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice,В diagnosis, or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website. The opinions expressed in this column are not those ofВ Sarcoidosis NewsВ or its parent company, BioNews, and are intended to spark discussion about issues pertaining to sarcoidosis.

Can sarcoidosis go away
Can sarcoidosis be cured
Can sarcoidosis come back

It’s believed about 30% to 70% of sufferers do not require treatment.
For sufferers with lung symptoms, and if the respiratory problems are very serious, active pulmonary sarcoidosis is usually observed without treatment for two to three months; if the inflammation does not subside spontaneously, treatment is then given. Prednisolone is the usual starting point of medication. This treatment can slow or reverse sarcoidosis for many sufferers; other sufferers do not improve with steroid medications.

Because many cases of sarcoidosis clear up without medications steroid treatments are put off for as long as is reasonably possible. Corticosteroids have many side effects, equally on the amount of dosage and the amount of time, their use is usually limited to sufferers with progressive, organ-threatening, and severe attacks of sarcoidosis.

Severe sarcoidosis sufferers symptoms are normally treated with steroids and steroid-sparing agents such as methotrexate and azathioprine are often used, cyclophosphamide has also been used but this is quite rare.

Follow up tests and examinations on sufferers with sarcoidosis should include lung function, electrocardiogram, eye examination, liver function, calcium and a 24-hour urine calcium.

A close watch of thyroid function is recommended for women as female sarcoidosis sufferers are significantly associated with hyperthyroidism, hypothyroidism, and other thyroid diseases.

My song titled ‘Sarcoid’ it is for all of us involved with this condition.

Share this article:

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis: No rest for the weary

Taking my nephew along on errands when he was a kid meant a race against time. I tried to finish before he uttered “home,” which was toddler speak for “leave now or be embarrassed by a temper tantrum.” That’s what daily life with chronic fatigue feels like: a short window, if any at all, to get things accomplished before your body calls it quits and threatens to throw a fit.


Fatigue plays a hand in the lives of an estimated 50 to 70 percent of us with sarcoidosis. Once we are in its grip, it can hold us hostage, whether our sarcoidosis is active or not. Sarcoidosis-related fatigue is no ordinary fatigue. It can be debilitating, refusing to budge regardless of whether we try to sleep it away or throw caffeine or prescribed medications at it.

For the past month, I’ve been shuffling along under its increasing weight like a zombie on AMC’s “The Walking Dead”. Much like the show’s zombies, my zombielike fatigue has three stages.

Bitten is stage one. I’m still able to push through and function, but like the unfortunate nursing a fresh zombie bite, the worst is yet to come.

Infected is the second stage. Coherent thought is gone and I walk around in a fog, trying and failing to complete most tasks because of the grip of tiredness.

SOL (or just “outta luck,” to keep it clean) is the last stage. You know the one: The zombie is stuck in the mud, a swamp, a well, or something else, unable to do anything but moan and flail around because it’s chained in one place by its own misfortune. In that stage, my bed is my world. I am too weak and tired to do anything more than sleep. Regardless of what stage I’m in, my fatigue never completely leaves, much like the zombie’s all-encompassing need to feed. В

Snooze alarm

Sarcoidosis’ crippling fatigue can drop down on us like a ton of bricks without warning. В One minute, you are pushing along your shopping cart, and the next you are dizzy, weak, and barely able to stand. The Mighty column “25 Things People With Debilitating Fatigue Wish Others Understood” quotes patients who describe their sarcoidosis fatigue as feeling like “walking through mud,” being “made of lead,” being “in a coma-like state,” and like “my body has no life in it.”

When sarcoidosis fatigue has stubbornly settled in, it leaves when it wants to. It often comes on suddenly, but sometimes, I get some warning signs that the stuck-in-bed fatigue could be headed my way, and I immediately go into survival mode. В

Rest stop

Hibernation: My first line of defense when sudden, intense fatigue, weakness, and brain fog hit is rest. The trio of symptoms serves as a prelude to worse if I don’t immediately rest, so I only go out when absolutely necessary and limit any errands to under an hour. В

Pace: To maximize rest, I tackle work in short intervals with frequent breaks, which not only helps me push through brain fog, but is actually more productive. В I tackle everyday drudgery like housework in small chunks, devoting 15 minutes or so a day to it instead of trying to complete it all at once. В

Diet: I eat frequently, every two to three hours, consume energy-boosting foods and beverages, and stay well hydrated by drinking a minimum of 64 ounces of water daily.

Stress: With my body already taxed, I make sure I don’t add to it with any additional stressors. I get plenty of rest, avoid negative situations and people, and keep windows closed and run an air purifier to combat allergies. В

Going into survival mode is no guarantee that my fatigue won’t progress to a debilitating stage again. I haven’t had much success with medications in the past to alleviate fatigue, but I am holding out hope as I currently undergo another course. For now, I’m grateful that I spend more time out of my bed than in it, and plan to make the most of it, however long it lasts.

Note: Sarcoidosis News is strictly a news and information website about the disease. It does not provide medical advice, diagnosis , or treatment. This content is not intended to be a substitute for professional medical advice, diagnosis , or treatment. Always seek the advice of your physician or other qualified health provider with any questions you may have regarding a medical condition. Never disregard professional medical advice or delay in seeking it because of something you have read on this website. The opinions expressed in this column are not those of Sarcoidosis News or its parent company, BioNews Services, and are intended to spark discussion about issues pertaining to sarcoidosis.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Heat Intolerance and Sarcoidosis suffers. No one likes being sick and sensitive to heat, let alone being diagnosed with something that may last for years on end with no real cure. Sarcoidosis is a disease just like that.

Officially, it is a collection of inflammatory cells in different parts of your body. These collections are called granulomas and are typically found in your lungs, lymph nodes, eyes, and in patches on your skin. The clusters can also spread to other organs within your body. While treatment is possible, sarcoidosis is a chronic and often lifelong disease.

Side Effects of Sarcoidosis

Some common symptoms of sarcoidosis include a persistent dry cough, fatigue, and shortness of breath. Another important side effect that develops is heat intolerance, or the inability to handle higher temperatures. People experiencing this combination often have “attacks” when they become overheated, and their fatigue can magnify. This increased sensitivity can cause many issues for patients, including major lifestyle changes in order to accommodate the symptoms of their disease.

Managing Heat Intolerance

As frustrating as it can be, the sarcoidosis and heat intolerance combination doesn’t have to be the key turning the lock to a prison. There are ways of preventing attacks and managing the side effects, which puts you back in control of your life.

The first step in this is finding out what your triggers are. Is there a certain temperature that you just can’t tolerate, or is there a gradual increase in your symptoms after a point on the thermostat? Once you know where that line is, you can start working around it.

When it comes to planning activities, you can try to schedule them earlier in the morning or later at night. Missing events completely all the time will have you feeling lonely and left out, but if you are at least able to make a portion of them, it’s a step in the right direction.

During times when you are outside, you can try things like dressing in lighter colors. Dark colors will absorb more heat and end up making you miserable. Instead, try investing in lightweight shirts that are pale in color. You can always accessorize with brighter jewelry, hair, and shoes to keep your wardrobe looking fresh.

Another tip is to attempt to stay in the shade as much as possible when you’re outdoors. This allows you to enjoy nice weather without the sun beating down on you. You should also make sure you stay hydrated, and take frequent breaks to reassess your situation. Head for safety before things get out of control.

A final tip is to use cooling wraps or cooling garments like the one shown here. How to deal with sarcoidosis

  • « Prev
  • 1
  • Next »


How to deal with sarcoidosis

Post by Sarcoidawareness on May 29, 2008 12:39:48 GMT -5


How to deal with sarcoidosis

Post by Sarcoidawareness on Aug 22, 2008 16:14:06 GMT -5

What causes sarcoidosis?
The exact cause of sarcoidosis is not known. The disease is associated with an abnormal immune response, but what triggers this response is uncertain. How sarcoidosis spreads from one part of the body to another is still being studied.

What are the symptoms of sarcoidosis?
The symptoms of sarcoidosis can vary greatly, depending on which organs are involved. Most patients initially complain of a persistent dry cough, fatigue, and shortness of breath. Other symptoms and disease characteristics might include:

Tender, reddish bumps or patches on the skin
Red and teary eyes or blurred vision
Swollen and painful joints
Enlarged and tender lymph glands in the neck, armpits, and groin.
Enlarged lymph glands in the chest and around the lungs
Nasal stuffiness and hoarse voice
Pain in the hands, feet, or other bony areas due to the formation of cysts (an abnormal sac-like growth) in bones
Kidney stone formation
Enlarged liver
Development of abnormal or missed beats (arrhythmias), inflammation of the covering of the heart (pericarditis), or heart failure
Nervous system effects, including hearing loss, meningitis, seizures, or psychiatric disorders (for example, dementia, depression, psychosis)
In some people, symptoms might begin suddenly and/or severely, and subside in a short period of time. Others might have no outward symptoms at all even though organs are affected. Still others might have symptoms that appear slowly and subtly, but which last or recur over a long time span.

How is sarcoidosis diagnosed?
There is no single way to diagnose sarcoidosis, since all the symptoms and laboratory results can occur in other diseases. For this reason, your doctor will carefully review your medical history and examine you to determine if you have sarcoidosis. The following are the main tools your doctor will use to diagnose sarcoidosis.

Chest X-rays look for cloudiness (pulmonary infiltrates) or swollen lymph glands (lymphadenopathy).
CT scan provides an even more detailed look at the lungs and lymph glands than provided by a chest X-ray.
Pulmonary function (breathing) tests measure how well the lungs are working.
Bronchoscopy involves passing a small tube (bronchoscope) down the trachea (windpipe) and into the bronchial tubes (airways) of the lungs. The purpose of this test is to inspect the bronchial tubes and to extract a small tissue sample (biopsy) to look for granulomas and to obtain material to rule out infection.
How is the condition treated?
There is no cure for sarcoidosis, but the disease might get better on its own over time. Many people with sarcoidosis have mild symptoms and do not require any treatment. Treatment, when it is needed, is given to reduce symptoms and to maintain the proper working order of the affected organs.

Treatments generally fall into two categories — maintenance of good health practices and drug treatment. Good health practices include:

Getting regular check-ups with your health care provider
Eating a well-balanced diet with a variety of fresh fruits and vegetables
Drinking 8 to 10, 8-ounce glasses of water a day
Getting 6 to 8 hours of sleep each night
Exercising regularly, and managing and maintaining your weight
Quitting smoking
Drug treatments are used to relieve symptoms and reduce the inflammation of the affected tissues. The oral corticosteroid prednisone is the most commonly used treatment. Fatigue and persistent cough are usually improved with steroid treatment. If steroids are prescribed, the patient should see their doctors at regular intervals so that he or she can monitor the disease and the side effects of treatment. Other drug treatment options include methotrexate and hydroxychloroquine, and other drugs.

What can happen as the disease progresses?
In many people with sarcoidosis, the disease appears briefly and then disappears without the person even knowing they have the disease. Twenty percent to 30 percent of people have some permanent lung damage. For 10 percent to 15 percent, sarcoidosis is a chronic condition. In some people, the disease might result in the deterioration of the affected organ. Sarcoidosis can be fatal in up to 5 percent of patients.

Can’t find the health information you’re looking for? Ask a Health Educator, Live!

Click here to go to the Pulmonary Allergy & Critical Care Medicine Web site.

Know someone who could use this information. send them this link.

This information is provided by the Cleveland Clinic and is not intended to replace the medical advice of your doctor or health care provider. Please consult your health care provider for advice about a specific medical condition. This document was last reviewed on: 12/4/2006

What is a sarcoid

Having had sarcoidosis diagnosed, first through the lung biopsy and then the skin biopsy something plays on my mind a lot. It would be very easy to remind myself I – along with so many others – have a serious medical condition and therefore does that mean I can no longer do all the activities in life I truly enjoy? It would be easy to sit back and vegetate waiting for my treatment to help make me feel better – remission maybe. You might also be struggling with the benefits system, more on that here.

Well, over the last few weeks the decisions have finally been reached, I must get up and crack on with the physical enjoyments in life; walking, cycling, music – performing, and to some degree; cooking and writing, its easy to cook the ready meals but nope, its got to be freshly cooked meals by myself, easy cooking for easy folks will again take shape!

Maybe an example of a typical day in the life of my Sarcoidosis, on a Sunday – Sarcoidosis on Sunday!

Wake up

How to deal with sarcoidosis
Getting out of bed 7:30 ish, obviously you’re not going to get a photo of that! It’s a wander into the kitchen and get the kettle on. Fruit juice and a black coffee to trigger my start, two black coffees we should make that. Go chill on the settee, TV and internet on, TV was boring so its to stay online check messages, and think about Hubpages best way forward…


How to deal with sarcoidosis

Have a bowl of chocolate minis – gorgeous stuff, and then finish with four Prednisolone, they are pretty much my favourite colour – purple – not to chew though… Deciding to take a walk for my Tesco shopping so its get wrapped up and off I go.

Low mill weir

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Low Mill village is where I live, converted old looming mill – feel sure I can hear the looms at night. I have lived here since 6 th Dec 2010, eventually I will get the history of the village but I would presume it were a community built around the mill. The weir is quite low but boy have I seen it raging, certainly when the snow was thawing. It would be interesting just to find out how they managed to build the weir all those years ago, design these days is usually left to the pc – but the does need programming!

River Wharfe

How to deal with sarcoidosis

The walk to Ilkley is about 2.8 miles with much of that running parallel to the river Wharfe. Lots of walks are in and around this area; I will be doing many of those walks and writing about them.

My song titled ‘Sarcoid’ for all those involved with this condition.

Wharfe valley

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Viewing back down the Wharfe valley it was lovely; we have some beautiful countryside here. It became obvious that spring is bouncing in the air!

Ilkley Tesco

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Well I set off like a train, no slow walking at this time; striding out certainly worked and reached Ilkley in a pretty decent 35mins. And so Tesco was reached, I don’t use a trolley as a hand basket controls what I purchase and ensures it all fits into my rucksack.


How to deal with sarcoidosis

Shopping finished and the return journey, fair bit of weight on my back and the bus beckoned, walking straight past the bus stop without a second thought felt good!

Home again

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Upon reaching home rucksack emptied and shopping sorted, oh yes those wine bottles, I have Sarcoidosis but I am challenging it to try some white wine.

Snack time

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Time for a snack – just one big meal a day for me, and that’s in the evening – this snack is Marmite on toast, Marmite certainly gets the mouth watering! Sometimes I can have a dry mouth so foods with a bit of zip are good.

Washed up

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Being a bloke – great excuse – I can let my washing up build until it really needs doing, and it does save on the bills! No my kitchen is not stacked out with dirty dishes and stuff.

Chill time

How to deal with sarcoidosis

And then time to chill, get on pc, catch up with stuff and learn as much as possible with the hubpages – can it really work?


How to deal with sarcoidosis

And so we get into the late evening, usually my main meal I will cook at around 8 – 9pm and cook a lot, I can cook so much it means I can get a very cheap week of shopping, seven frozen meals are in the photo, not the superstore ready meals as I mentioned earlier but fresh food ready to be cooked from frozen.


How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis on Sunday, my day was almost complete but very enjoyable. From setting off, doing the shop and to my return, about 5.5 miles took in the region of 2 hours, some going and pleasing. Many challenges will appear and be taken.

How to deal with sarcoidosis

Sarcoidosis is inflammatory illness affecting many different organs and organ systems. In most cases inflammation is first noticed in the lungs and intrathoracic lymph nodes. The very condition is also characterized by formation of noncaseating granulomas in the tissues affected by inflammation.

Sarcoidosis Pathophysiology

In spite of all efforts scientists have made, sarcoidosis remains the disease of unknown cause. Still, all the symptoms and signs as well as complications of the disease are easily explained by inflammatory reaction of the affected organs and formation of characteristic granulomas.

It is, however, shown that T cells play significant, if not crucial, role in the development of the disease. These cells are responsible for propagation of excessive cellular immune reaction. Furthermore, patients suffering from sarcoidosis have increased amount of TH 1 cytokines (interferon). Finally, the amount of tumor necrosis factors as well as the number of its receptors is much greater in such patients comparing to healthy individuals. All the mentioned drives to conclusion that the immune system plays significant role in the onset and further progression of the disease.

Sarcoidosis Symptoms and Signs

Presentation of sarcoidosis generally depends on the affected organ and the severity of inflammation. It is estimated that around 5% of all cases are diagnosed incidentally when chest X-ray is performed in other purposes.

Around half of all patients have to deal with systemic complaints like fever, anorexia and arthralgia.

Pulmonary sarcoidosis is characterized by dyspnea on exertion, chest pain, cough and hemoptysis (coughing up blood). In end stage of pulmonary sarcoidosis the lungs are affected by severe fibrosis and symptoms and signs of the disease are quite severe.

In people in whom the skin gets affected clinical findings include erythema nodosum, lupus pernio, violaceous rash, osseous involvement, maculopapular plaques etc.

Ocular manifestations develop in a form of anterior/posterior granulomatous uveitis, conjunctival lesions and scleral plaques etc. If left untreated, some eye problems may eventually cause blindness.

If the heart is affected, one may eventually develop heart failure which usually results from cardiomyopathy. Heart block and sudden death may occur as well.

Finally, neurological manifestations in people suffering from sarcoidosis include cranial nerve palsies, hypothalamic/pituitary dysfunction and lymphocytic meningitis.

Sarcoidosis Treatment

The condition is treated with potent anti-inflammatory drugs. The cornerstones of the therapy are corticosteroids. Apart from corticosteroids patients may also be prescribed methotrexate, chloroquine and hydroxychloroquine, cyclophosphamide, azathioprine, chlorambucil, cyclosporin and infliximab. Which of the mentioned drugs is going to be prescribed depends on that affected organ/organ system and the severity of the condition.

Unfortunately, advanced stage of the disease, especially advanced pulmonary fibrosis is life-threatening and inevitably leads to death unless patients undergo lung transplantation.

How to seal glass jars

Related Articles

Preserving food by canning is a time-honored tradition that works perfectly when done right. Sealing a jar by canning is a process that seals in flavor and preserves food in a sterile environment. Canning jars are designed with a seal and ring that will suction onto the jar when the air is removed from the container.

You can use a jar vacuum sealer machine to preserve food, but the traditional way is the boiling water method. Always test the tops of canning jars after sealing them to ensure the top has no bubble, which would indicate it is not fully sealed and the food could spoil.

How to Seal Glass Canning Jars

1. Clean the Canning Supplies

Run the jars and rings through the dishwasher. Put the canner or pot on the stove filled with water; let the water come to a boil. Use the tongs to put the jars in boiling water to sterilize them. Let the jars sit in the boiling water for 10 minutes (at altitudes lower than 1,000 feet), then remove them onto a clean dish towel.

At elevations above 1,000 feet, the National Center for Home Preservation says to boil 1 additional minute for each additional 1,000 feet of elevation. Turn the burner off but leave the canner and water for sealing the jars.

There is no need to boil the lids, says the University of Wisconsin-Madison Extension. They report that manufacturers changed the lid design to increase rust resistance and seal-ability and most lids no longer need to be preheated. Beyond that, boiling lids may actually contribute to their failure to seal a jar. Do not reuse Mason jar lids (or any other brand) that have previously been used for canning.

2. Inspect the Rings

Inspect the canning rings to ensure none of them are bent or broken. Imperfectly fitting lids will not seal. Make certain all the rings and seals fit the size jars you have.

3. Fill the Jars

Fill the jars with the preserves up to 1/2 inch from the top. Push a spatula or butter knife along the inside of the jar to release bubbles. Wipe the tops of the jars with a damp towel. Place the seal on top of the jar, then screw on the metal ring. Do not overtighten, but screw the ring on until it stops naturally.

4. Place Jars In Canner

Place the jars in the canner and turn on the heat. The water should cover at least 2 inches of the jars. Bring the water to a boil. Place the lid on top and boil for at least 10 minutes, up to 30 minutes. The time depends upon the type of preserved item. Follow the guidelines that come with the canning seals.

5. Remove Boiled Jars

Turn off the heat after the allotted time and remove the lid. Be careful of the steam. Use the tongs to remove the hot jars and place them on a dishtowel to cool. Allow them to cool overnight, then check the seals for bubbles. Label and date your canned goods and store them in a cool dark place.

Pop! Pop! Pop! Those are the sounds anxiously awaited by home cooks making homemade jams, jellies, chutneys or any other food that moves from fresh to canning jars for long-term preservation. Sealing the Mason jars is the most important step in the process – that’s when the goodness is contained in a bacteria-free environment. It’s how the commercial producers preserve those jams and jellies that you see on grocery store shelves that stay fresh for ages. Mason jars, Ball jars and Kerr jars are brand names that describe the same product – glass jars used for canning since the mid-1800s.

Tools of the Trade

Canning and preserving don’t require special tools, yet the market is flooded with specially designed water-bath canners, jar lifters, canning funnels, bubble freers and headspace tools. Do you need all these for preserving success? No. A deep pot, cake rack, rubber spatula and a spoon work as well. The two items you must have, however, are the lids and bands that fit on top of the glass jars. Without them, you risk your food getting contaminated.

Preparing the Jars

If the dishwasher is safe for sterilizing baby bottles, it’s safe for sterilizing Mason jars. Run the jars you are using through a regular wash cycle and take them out right before they are used. This maintains their heat and keeps them consistent with the hot food you’re pouring into them.

It’s not necessary to sterilize the lids and bands. Just make sure they’re clean and dry. Bands can be reused; lids cannot. Don’t economize and reuse the lids – the rubber sealant is violated when it’s used the first time, leaving it open for incomplete sealing when used a second time.

Creating the Magic

Once your delicious food is cooked and ready to be jarred, use a canning funnel or a large spoon to ladle the mixture into a Mason jar. Don’t fill it up to the top; instead, keep room between the top of your food and the lid. You need this headspace for the vacuum to occur. Most jars have an indicator on the rim for guidance.

Use a spatula to press down the contents all around the jar, packing as tightly as you can. Wipe the jar; then place the lid over the top. Screw down the lid with the band. Your Mason jar is sealed.

Cooking Out the Bad Stuff

A pot of hot water with a cake rack on the bottom should be ready for the jars. For insurance, keep a kettle of water ready on the side if your pot isn’t full enough to cover the jars, plus 1–2 additional inches of water. Don’t let the jars sit on the bottom of the pot.

Cover the pot and let it boil for the time recommended in your recipe, making sure it’s at least 10 minutes. When done, remove the pot lid and let the jars sit for at least 5 minutes. Remove them carefully – they’re hot! Place them on a kitchen towel and DON’T TOUCH! Let them rest for 12–24 hours.

Testing the Seals

After 24 hours, remove the bands and try to lift the lid off a jar. If it comes off easily, it didn’t seal. Refrigerate and use the contents as soon as possible. If the lid is secure, store the jars in a cool, dark place and use within 18 months.

Sounds of a Good Seal

Look at the lids. They should be concave, effecting a vacuum seal. If you’re in doubt, use a teaspoon to rap on top of the lid. You’ll hear a high-pitched sound if the seal is good. A dull sound spells trouble. And those popping sounds you heard as the jars rested on the towel when removed from the boiling water? That’s the sound of success!

How to seal glass jars

Since the dawn of man, humans have been preserving food in order to increase its shelf life whilst keeping it safe. The term food preservation refers to any one of a number of techniques used to prevent food from spoiling. Whether saving for a rainy day, or to preserve the remainder of a bumper crop, preserving food is a great way to keep a steady supply of foods in your cupboard.

One way to ensure your food stays preserved without spoiling is to preserve food in mason jars, or preserving jars as they allow you to cleanly store dry, wet or non-perishable goods in a cool, dry place. By storing them in canning jars, you can keep goods unspoiled for up to a year.

Fermentation is a preservation technique that increases the food’s acid or alcohol content to help you store food longer. Learning how to sterilise your preserving jars is the first step to fermenting your own food. By doing so, you can create popular Australian fermented food recipes such as kombucha, kimchi, sauerkraut, kefir, and yoghurt. We recommend getting large mason jars or large fermenting jars with airlocks for your favourite fermented recipes.

How do you process jars for canning?

Prevent food poisoning from using dirty preserving jars. Safely preserve food by following these easy steps:

  1. PREHEAT: Start off by preheating your oven to 160°C.
  2. INSPECT: Check the preserving jars and lids for any nicks, cracks, or sharp and uneven edges. Remember to also check both the inner and outer layer of the jar’s lid.
  3. WASH: Clean your preserving jars with water and dish washing liquid. Shake well but there is no need to pat dry.
  4. BAKE: Leave the preserving jars on a baking tray and put in the oven. Leave them to sterilise for at least 20 minutes.
  5. TIMING: Time the sterilisation well so you take the jars out of the oven when your food that you wish to preserve is ready to go into the jars. Note that you should not add any cold food into a hot jar as it will shatter the glass jar.
  6. SEAL: Seal the jar when it is cool enough to handle.

Basic steps to seal your preserving jars

If this is your first time preserving with preserving jars, it may be tricky for some. To ensure your first attempt is a success, do these steps:

  1. SPACE: It’s important not to fill the jars up to the very top. Be sure to leave at least ¼ of an inch space.
  2. TAP: Give the side of the jar a tap with a wooden spoon to remove any bubbles. Be sure not to screw the ring on too tightly, or the excess air won’t be able to escape.
  3. LOAD: Either using a canning rack, which is a device that sits on the water bath canner, or a deep stock pot, load the glass jars into water and bring to the boil. Ensure the jars are fully submerged and never layer the jars on top of each other.
  4. REMOVE: Use a jar lifter or a set of kitchen tongs to safely remove the glass jars and set them aside on a folded towel to cool.
  5. SEALED: Check that the jar is sealed by looking at the lid. If the lid is not depressed, it is not sealed. If it is not, either replace the lid and check the jar rim for cracks or nicks and replace if necessary and repeat the sealing process. Alternatively, you can refrigerate the jar immediately and use within three weeks.

How to get rid of smelly preserving jars?

If you have a mason jar that still smells of the remnants of what it was last used for, then here’s a handy hint to remove that odour. All you need is a heaped tablespoon of coarse sea salt, soap, and water. Simply pour the salt into the clean, dry jar, and secure the lid before giving it a good shake. You will find that the salt should absorb any of the strong odours. Give the jar a good clean afterwards, and you should find you now have a clean, odourless Mason jar ready to use once again.

If you find that the stubborn odour still lingers, then try using coffee grounds as opposed to coarse sea salt.

How to Seal a Mason Jar for Commercial Distribution?

By: Berlin Packaging Specialist
Date: January 26, 2020

Sealing perishables inside of a mason jar is essentially the equivalent of canning. Many products, like pickles, jams, salsas, and other preserves have a more artisanal look inside of a clear glass mason jar. Most commercial environments opt to use large vacuum sealing devices that have specific settings and functions ideal for your workflow. First, please follow an FDA-approved sterilization process to safely clean and fill the jars. To ensure you’re sealing the mason jars properly, either fit the jars with a vacuum seal lid device or place them inside of a tray of a commercial vacuum sealing equipment. Place the filled jars inside the tray and follow the settings to learn how to seal a mason jar properly.

How your company seals mason jars will need to be customized based on your products and volume. For example, restaurants or small-batch producers can use a heat bath method to seal small amounts of mason jars.

Vacuum Seal

Ensure your products are shelf-stable and safe for consumption by incorporating a standardized and consistent vacuum seal process for mason jars. DIY enthusiasts often use hot water vacuum seal methods for mason jars, but commercial environments need to utilize equipment that automates the process for large scale production. Commercial packing machines seal mason jars for wholesale and retail production. They have sensors that control the pressure applied to lids during the vacuum sealing process. You’ll need to train your team to properly operate and maintain the equipment.

Airtight Seal

When properly sealed with a vacuum sealer or other commercial sealing units, mason jars are airtight. When done correctly, a mason jar is as airtight as a canned product. A vacuum-sealing device detects the mixture of gasses that remains inside the jar during the process, which in turn prevents oxidation inside the jar until it’s opened. When executed in line with professional and FDA-approved standards, airtight mason jars are an excellent storage solution for shelf-stable products like pasta sauces, pickled vegetables, fruit preserves, and some dry goods. Mason jars are designed for a wide range of uses and offer many lid designs for different food options. Many customers are familiar with the iconic two-piece mason jar lid, but there are other lid options that ensure that mason jars are airtight during packaging.

How to seal glass jars

Since the dawn of man, humans have been preserving food in order to increase its shelf life whilst keeping it safe. The term food preservation refers to any one of a number of techniques used to prevent food from spoiling. Whether saving for a rainy day, or to preserve the remainder of a bumper crop, preserving food is a great way to keep a steady supply of foods in your cupboard.

One way to ensure your food stays preserved without spoiling is to preserve food in mason jars, or preserving jars as they allow you to cleanly store dry, wet or non-perishable goods in a cool, dry place. By storing them in canning jars, you can keep goods unspoiled for up to a year.

Fermentation is a preservation technique that increases the food’s acid or alcohol content to help you store food longer. Learning how to sterilise your preserving jars is the first step to fermenting your own food. By doing so, you can create popular Australian fermented food recipes such as kombucha, kimchi, sauerkraut, kefir, and yoghurt. We recommend getting large mason jars or large fermenting jars with airlocks for your favourite fermented recipes.

How do you process jars for canning?

Prevent food poisoning from using dirty preserving jars. Safely preserve food by following these easy steps:

  1. PREHEAT: Start off by preheating your oven to 160°C.
  2. INSPECT: Check the preserving jars and lids for any nicks, cracks, or sharp and uneven edges. Remember to also check both the inner and outer layer of the jar’s lid.
  3. WASH: Clean your preserving jars with water and dish washing liquid. Shake well but there is no need to pat dry.
  4. BAKE: Leave the preserving jars on a baking tray and put in the oven. Leave them to sterilise for at least 20 minutes.
  5. TIMING: Time the sterilisation well so you take the jars out of the oven when your food that you wish to preserve is ready to go into the jars. Note that you should not add any cold food into a hot jar as it will shatter the glass jar.
  6. SEAL: Seal the jar when it is cool enough to handle.

Basic steps to seal your preserving jars

If this is your first time preserving with preserving jars, it may be tricky for some. To ensure your first attempt is a success, do these steps:

  1. SPACE: It’s important not to fill the jars up to the very top. Be sure to leave at least ¼ of an inch space.
  2. TAP: Give the side of the jar a tap with a wooden spoon to remove any bubbles. Be sure not to screw the ring on too tightly, or the excess air won’t be able to escape.
  3. LOAD: Either using a canning rack, which is a device that sits on the water bath canner, or a deep stock pot, load the glass jars into water and bring to the boil. Ensure the jars are fully submerged and never layer the jars on top of each other.
  4. REMOVE: Use a jar lifter or a set of kitchen tongs to safely remove the glass jars and set them aside on a folded towel to cool.
  5. SEALED: Check that the jar is sealed by looking at the lid. If the lid is not depressed, it is not sealed. If it is not, either replace the lid and check the jar rim for cracks or nicks and replace if necessary and repeat the sealing process. Alternatively, you can refrigerate the jar immediately and use within three weeks.

How to get rid of smelly preserving jars?

If you have a mason jar that still smells of the remnants of what it was last used for, then here’s a handy hint to remove that odour. All you need is a heaped tablespoon of coarse sea salt, soap, and water. Simply pour the salt into the clean, dry jar, and secure the lid before giving it a good shake. You will find that the salt should absorb any of the strong odours. Give the jar a good clean afterwards, and you should find you now have a clean, odourless Mason jar ready to use once again.

If you find that the stubborn odour still lingers, then try using coffee grounds as opposed to coarse sea salt.

The boiling process adds on to an already tedious canning process for some people. There’s no need to sterilize the jars then boil again for the canning process. Double boiling adds more time, headache, and work than is necessary. Yes, you will need to make sure your jars and lids are clean. However, it is possible to seal canning jars without boiling water to achieve the seal (pop), to ensure foods are safely preserved when you store them away for extended periods of time in the canning jar. So, what are some of your alternatives, as opposed to boiling? Consider trying out a few of the options in this guide on how to seal canning jars without boiling water!

The Upside Down Method

This is actually quite simple to do, and can be done with a variety of vegetables you are canning, or foods which you purify/liquid for canning purposes. We can use tomatoes as an example for this process. What you’ll do after your canning jars and lids are sterilized, is take the tomato puree out of the boiling pot (it should be hot, just pureed in order for this to work best).

How to seal glass jars

With the hot puree you will

  • Pour the tomatoes (squash, pumpkin, etc) directly into the canning jars
  • Fill them leaving about 1 to 1.5 inches free headspace in each jar
  • Once filled you will place the lid around each of the jars
  • Now, tighten the lid and seal sufficiently to prevent spillage
  • At this point, you’ll turn each of the canning jars upside down and let them sit there

Allow each of the jars to sit upside down for 5 to 15 minutes. Once this time elapses, your canning jars are going to be extremely hot, so it’s advisable to wear gloves when flipping them right side up. When you flip all jars back over, you’ll allow them to sit on a counter or cooling rack, for a minimum of 30 minutes. If you allow them to sit overnight, this is going to help further vacuum seal the cans.

This process utilizes pressure while the jars are upside down. A vacuum seal is created by all the pressure of the pureed liquid sitting directly on the canning lids (which are a metal/aluminum blend). Since this material is conducive to high temperatures, it will vacuum tighter, the longer you allow the canning jars to remain upside down.

With the canning jars sitting right side up, you’ll usually hear them pop after several minutes. The heat which was created around the lid creates a vacuum, which suctions out any pressure or air, and allows the canning jars to safely seal. Depending on the foods you’ve pureed, placed in the canning jar, you can typically place these in the pantry for a year or more with some foods.

Wax as a Sealant

A second option you might want to consider if you don’t want to boil canning jars for sealing purposes, is to use a sealing wax to seal the jars closed. What you will need for this process is

  • The ceramic sealing wax dish
  • Scissors
  • Filament tape
  • Kitchen lighter
  • Bottle sealing wax

Before you begin the sealing process, it’s important to ensure the canning jars and seal are properly sterilized. With this sealing method, you might want to use canning jars with a thinner opening (consider a drinking bottle), however, you can use this method with any glass canning jar for foods you want to preserve, and consume at a later time.

You’ll start by placing the ceramic wax sealing dish on a table, counter, or level surface. Some sealing dishes have a spot for you to place a candle directly below it, where you’d place a candle or your lighter, to melt the wax from below. If your sealing dish doesn’t have this, make sure you leave some clearance space below the dish, so that you can place the candle or lighter there, in order to heat the wax which will be used to seal the can.

Once the candle is sitting below the sealing dish you’ll light it. Once the candle is lit, you’ll take the granular wax you purchased (granular wax is available in many colors, it doesn’t really matter which you choose), and place the wax onto your ceramic sealing dish. Start by placing a small amount to let it melt. Once melted, you’ll add on more wax, and the melted/heated wax at the bottom, will help in heating and melting the additional layers of sealing wax you add on top of the dish. It might take anywhere from 20 to 30 minutes for the wax to melt down entirely, depending on how much you place in the wax dish, so be patient, and don’t try to speed along the process. Doing so won’t allow you to create the right texture for the wax to seal the cans.

Place food or liquid into the canning jar you want to seal. Twist the cap or lid on tightly, and take the filament tape you purchased to wrap around the jar’s lid. Dip the jar’s lid into the melted wax solution for several seconds. Remove it and let the excess melted wax drip off. Once the wax barrier is hardened on the jar, you can apply another coat of melted wax, and follow the same process, allowing the second layer to harden and seal off the jar. Allow the wax sufficient time to harden before putting the canning jar away.

Again, this method might be best for something with a narrower opening (think of a soda or drinking bottle), but if properly done, with enough wax, can work with traditional canning jars and lids as well.

A Vacuum Pack Sealing Solution

How to seal glass jars

Another option to sealing canning jars without having to boil them is to use vacuum or suction sealing equipment for the job. For this process you’ll need the

  • Vacuum pack sealing equipment
  • The glass canning jar
  • Sealing equipment (lid)

The vacuum sealer is a special piece of equipment which is specifically intended for sealing lids, mason jars, and for canning purposes. Remember, as highlighted above, the jars should be sterilized properly before you place anything into the cans. And, it is advisable to also make sure you sterilize the lids to ensure the safest, cleanest canning jar when sealing foods.

Division of Extension

How to seal glass jarsSuccessful jar sealing often begins, and ends, with the lids. Home canning requires use of a 2-piece sealing system, a flat metal lid and a metal band. Several years ago, manufacturers such as Ball changed the design of the lids to increase rust resistance and seal-ability and most lids no longer need to be preheated. Boiling of lids may actually contribute to seal failure.

Here are some tips for making sure that jars seal, and stay sealed, so you can safely enjoy the bounty of the harvest all year long:

  • Canning lids are ‘one trip’; they are for one canning use only.
  • Wash jars and lids in warm soapy water and rinse prior to use. Inspect jars for cracks or nicks, especially on the sealing surface. Set aside any lids where the plastisol (sealant) has pulled away from the lid.
  • Follow manufacturer’s directions for pre-treating lids (yes, read the instructions printed on the box!) While Ball-branded lids no longer require preheating, other manufacturers may still require this step. [I tend to keep my lids warm, not boiling, along with my jars. While not necessary, a warmed lid is readied for sealing.]
  • Use a research tested recipe for preparing your canned item.
  • Fill warm jars and set headspace as directed in a tested recipe. Remove air bubbles.

How to seal glass jars

Back to Basics steam canner

How to seal glass jars

Victorio steam canner.

What if jars fail to seal? Review directions for using jars and lids and solutions for problems with canned foods. If all signs point to a lid failure as the cause of a jar not sealing, contact the manufacturer for more information. For Ball-branded lids or jars, call the company at 1-800-240-3340.

Interested in more updates? Join the blog. Stay well and safe preserving, Barb

Glass jars are a great way to store your food, but often they leak or spoil due to lack of proper sealing. If you have glass jars with these problems, this article will show you how to make a glass jar airtight so that you can enjoy storing fresh produce in them for more extended periods of time.

The first step is making sure the jar is clean and dry before adding any additional ingredients. Then take a towel and fold it over the mouth of the jar with one hand while securing it tightly with your other hand. Next, use a rubber band to secure the towel around the top edge of the jar lid. Finally, tighten down by pulling on both ends until there is no slacker in the rubber band. Read on to know more!

10 Ways on How to Make a Glass Jar Airtight

1. Add a Rubber Gasket

A rubber gasket is a great way to make a glass jar airtight. The gasket creates a seal between the jar and the lid, ensuring no air can escape. You can find rubber gaskets in various sizes and shapes, so be sure to choose one that fits your jar snugly.

2. Use a Sealing Ring

A sealing ring is another simple way to make a glass jar airtight. The sealing ring is a flexible plastic or silicone that creates a seal between the jar and the lid. It creates an airtight seal to keep your food fresh like a rubber gasket.

3. Add a Lid with a Safety Catch

Another way to make glass jars airtight is by using a safety catch lid. This type of lid screws onto the jar in place of your standard lid. The catch on the safety lid prevents the lid from coming off accidentally, which could allow air to escape from the jar.

4. Use a Lid with a Rubber Gasket

A rubber gasket is a great way to make a glass jar airtight. The gasket creates a seal between the jar and the lid, ensuring no air can escape. You can find rubber gaskets in various sizes and shapes, so be sure to choose one that fits your jar snugly.

5. Use an Airtight Lid

An airtight lid is another way to make a glass jar airtight. The lid forms a seal with the jar to prevent air from getting in or your food from getting stale. You can find airtight lids in plastic, metal, and silicone materials, so be sure to pick one that will hold up to regular use.

6. Use a Vacuum Sealer

Using a vacuum sealer is an easy way to store extra food in jam jars. A vacuum sealer creates a tight seal between the jar and the lid, ensuring no air can escape. This is a great way to keep your food fresh for longer periods.

7. Use a Gasket

A gasket is a simple way to create an airtight seal between the jar and the lid. The gasket creates a tight seal to prevent air from getting in or your food from getting stale. You can find rubber gaskets in various sizes and shapes, so be sure to choose one that fits your jar snugly.

8. Place the Jar in a Refrigerator

If you’re not going to use your glass jar right away, store it in the refrigerator. The cold temperature will help keep your food fresh and prevent any bacteria from growing.

9. Use a Jar Sealing Band

A jar sealing band is a great way to keep your food fresh. The band creates a seal between the lid and the jar, ensuring no air can escape. You can find jar sealing bands in various colors and materials, so be sure to choose one that fits your style.

10. Use a Jug Lid

A jug lid is another easy way to make a glass jar airtight. The jug lid screws onto your jar and forms an airtight seal between the top of your jar and the lid. This is great for taking food with you on the go or storing it in your refrigerator.

With so many ways to make a glass jar airtight, there’s no reason to worry about your food going bad. Even if you don’t have a rubber gasket or sealing ring on hand, there are still several other ways to keep your food fresh for longer periods.

Some Tips and Suggestions

1. If you are using a new jar, clean it well before use.

2. Apply a thin layer of petroleum jelly or cooking oil to the rim of the jar before screwing on the lid. This will create a watertight seal.

3. If the jar is already sealed and you need to open it, use hot water to heat up the jar first. This will help to loosen the seal so that you can open it.

4. If you have trouble getting a seal with your lid, try using a rubber gasket or a clamp to help hold it in place.

5. If the jar contains any carbonated liquids (like soda), release the pressure inside the jar before sealing it. This is to avoid a possible explosion in your refrigerator.

6. If you have a lid with a plastic gasket, put some clear tape on top of it to be held in place during the sealing process.

7. Make sure to store the jars in a cool, dry place. This will help to extend their shelf life.

Now that you know how to make a glass jar airtight, you can store your food and beverages with peace of mind. Remember these tips the next time you need to seal a jar!

Why Should You Make a Glass Jar Airtight?

If you have a glass jar with a metal lid, it’s essential to make sure the jar is airtight. An airtight jar helps keep your food fresh and prevents pests from getting into your food. There are a few ways to make sure your jar is airtight.

One way is to use a gasket, a rubber or silicone ring that goes around the edge of the lid. Another way is to use a band, a metal or plastic ring that goes around the lid, instead of using a gasket. The final way is to use the jar’s rubber ring, which goes in the lid and seals off the jar so no air or other elements can get in.


When you are done, make sure the lid is on tight to remain airtight. It’s important to note that different shapes of jars can be made airtight in various ways depending on what material they are constructed out of. For instance, glass jars with metal lids should have their metal clamp or cover tightened until no more knuckles are showing through, while plastic ones might require an elastic band wrapped around them tightly.

The critical thing is to find the right way for your jar because once you do, all you need to worry about is filling it up and enjoying your delicious food! We hope this blog post on how to make a glass jar airtight has been helpful. Let us know your thoughts in the comments below!

Looking for an answer to the question: How do you seal airtight jars? On this page, we have gathered for you the most accurate and comprehensive information that will fully answer the question: How do you seal airtight jars?

Place the two lids, one on top of the other, on top of the jar and use the canning jar vacuum seal attachment as directed. When it’s finished sucking out the air, remove the attachment. The top canning lid will come off, but the other will have sealed to the jar. Or try a different lid. If you still have problems, use a different canning jar.

Glass jars allow you to cleanly store dry, wet or non-perishable goods in a cool, dry place. The water bath method for preserving foodstuff in glass jars is probably the most common way to seal Mason jars. However you can purchase the vacuum sealing attachments or use the aesthetically pleasing wax sealing method for craft projects in glass.

After 30 minutes, lightly screw the lid onto the jar before it becomes too hard, so you can make sure it fits. This will also make a sort of imprint – like a track the grooves of the jar fit into.

Sterilize your jars before you seal them. It’s a good idea to sterilize any jars you’re using as a precaution. You can boil them or run them through a very hot dishwasher. If you’re boiling them, put them in a pot with water that completely covers the jars.

Can you push down canning lids?

The lid, or flat, of the two-piece canning lid should never be checked or disturbed until 12-24 hours after processing. . At this time, if a lid appears unsealed, but remains depressed when pressure is applied, it has formed a weak seal.

Can you vacuum seal glass jars?

With both Sensor vacuum packing machines and Sensor Ultra vacuum packing machines packing food in glass jars is very easy. . Put the product into the jar and attach the lid without closing it tightly. Put the jar or jars into the vacuum packer chamber. Remove the seal.

Can jars seal without popping?

The familiar pop of a two-piece canning jar ensures an airtight seal. It’s that beautiful sound you associate with the canning process: the pop that signifies a proper seal. . Don’t worry, though, if you don’t hear your jars popping right away — it can sometimes take longer, and some jars even seal without a pop.

How long do you boil jars to seal them?

Place lids on jars, screw on rings and lower jars back into the pot of boiling water. The water should cover the jars; if not, add more. Boil jars for 10 minutes. Transfer jars to a folded towel and allow to cool for 12 hours; you should hear them making a pinging sound as they seal.

How do you seal jars for hot water bath?

Place sterilized jars in a large pot and fill the pot with enough water to cover the jars. Bring to a simmer (180°F) and simmer for at least 10 minutes-this will prevent the jars from breaking when filled with hot food (called “hot packing”) or when transferred to the boiling water bath.

How do you seal a jar with a FoodSaver?

0:131:28How To Seal A Jar Sealer | FoodSaver® – YouTubeYouTube

Why is there a shortage of canning lids?

It all began last year when the pandemic hit in early 2020. Stuck at home, people picked up gardening, then canning their harvest. “That led to a supply shortage of canning lids,” said Suzanne Driessen, University of Minnesota Extension food safety educator.

How do you seal a jar so it doesn’t leak?

1:462:53Stop Leaks in Plastic Mason Jar Lids – YouTubeYouTubeStart of suggested clipEnd of suggested clipThat’s all it took to stop that jar from leaking. So if you have something that you’re putting in aMoreThat’s all it took to stop that jar from leaking. So if you have something that you’re putting in a mason jar liquid. And you don’t want it to leak. Get a lid fits the jar.

How do you vacuum seal jars?

0:031:19How To Vacuum Seal a Mason Jar | FoodSaver® – YouTubeYouTube

How do you seal a Mason jar with vacuum sealer?

0:031:19How To Vacuum Seal a Mason Jar | FoodSaver® – YouTubeYouTube

How do you seal a jar with boiling water?

Place lids on jars, screw on rings and lower jars back into the pot of boiling water. The water should cover the jars; if not, add more. Boil jars for 10 minutes. Transfer jars to a folded towel and allow to cool for 12 hours; you should hear them making a pinging sound as they seal.

How do I get my jars to seal?

Place those room temperature jars in a canning pot of cold water. Bring that pot of water to a boil slowly, so that the contents of the jars heat along with the water. Once it reaches a rolling boil, process as you always do. The jars should seal properly this time around.

How do you vacuum seal a Mason jar without FoodSaver?

0:422:16How to Vacuum Seal a Mason Jar WITHOUT the mason Jar AccessoryYouTube

Why are there no canning lids in 2021?

Though the mighty mason jar hasn’t fallen from its throne online on sites like Pinterest and Instagram, the major jar and canning supply demand is due to the covid 19 pandemic of last year.

How do you vacuum seal a Mason jar without food saver?

0:422:16How to Vacuum Seal a Mason Jar WITHOUT the mason Jar AccessoryYouTube

Do you turn jars upside down after canning?

Inversion canning is a method of canning that involves pouring hot canning materials (usually jams or jellies) into jars, securing the lid, and then turning the cans upside down on a towel for about 5 minutes. After the 5 minutes have passed, you flip the jars back upright and let them cool and (ideally) seal.

How do you vacuum seal a glass jar at home?

0:031:19How To Vacuum Seal a Mason Jar | FoodSaver® – YouTubeYouTube

How do you hermetically seal a jar?

0:545:37Sealing Canning Jars Hot Water Bath – YouTubeYouTube

Recommended Jars and Lids

Food may be canned in glass jars or metal containers. Metal containers can be used only once. They require special sealing equipment and are much more costly than jars.

Regular and wide-mouth Mason-type, threaded, home-canning jars with self-sealing lids are the best choice. They are available in ½ pint, pint, 1½ pint, quart, and ½ gallon sizes. The standard jar mouth opening is about 2-3/8 inches. Wide-mouth jars have openings of about 3 inches, making them more easily filled and emptied. Half-gallon jars may be used for canning very acid juices. Regular-mouth decorator jelly jars are available in 8 and 12 ounce sizes. With careful use and handling, Mason jars may be reused many times, requiring only new lids each time. When jars and lids are used properly, jar seals and vacuums are excellent and jar breakage is rare.

Most commercial pint- and quart-size mayonnaise or salad dressing jars may be used with new two-piece lids for canning acid foods. However, you should expect more seal failures and jar breakage. These jars have a narrower sealing surface and are tempered less than Mason jars, and may be weakened by repeated contact with metal spoons or knives used in dispensing mayonnaise or salad dressing. Seemingly insignificant scratches in glass may cause cracking and breakage while processing jars in a canner. Mayonnaise-type jars are not recommended for use with foods to be processed in a pressure canner because of excessive jar breakage. Other commercial jars with mouths that cannot be sealed with two-piece canning lids are not recommended for use in canning any food at home.

Jar Cleaning

Before every use, wash empty jars in hot water with detergent and rinse well by hand, or wash in a dishwasher. Unrinsed detergents may cause unnatural flavors and colors. These washing methods do not sterilize jars. Scale or hard-water films on jars are easily removed by soaking jars several hours in a solution containing 1 cup of vinegar (5 percent acidity) per gallon of water.

Sterilization of Empty Jars

All jams, jellies, and pickled products processed less than 10 minutes should be filled into sterile empty jars. To sterilize empty jars, put them right side up on the rack in a boiling-water canner. Fill the canner and jars with hot (not boiling) water to 1 inch above the tops of the jars. Boil 10 minutes at altitudes of less than 1,000 ft. At higher elevations, boil 1 additional minute for each additional 1,000 ft elevation. Remove and drain hot sterilized jars one at a time. Save the hot water for processing filled jars. Fill jars with food, add lids, and tighten screw bands.

Empty jars used for vegetables, meats, and fruits to be processed in a pressure canner need not be presterilized. It is also unnecessary to presterilize jars for fruits, tomatoes, and pickled or fermented foods that will be processed 10 minutes or longer in a boiling-water canner.

Lid Selection, Preparation, and Use

The common self-sealing lid consists of a flat metal lid held in place by a metal screw band during processing. The flat lid is crimped around its bottom edge to form a trough, which is filled with a colored gasket compound. When jars are processed, the lid gasket softens and flows slightly to cover the jar-sealing surface, yet allows air to escape from the jar. The gasket then forms an airtight seal as the jar cools. Gaskets in unused lids work well for at least 5 years from date of manufacture. The gasket compound in older unused lids may fail to seal on jars.

Buy only the quantity of lids you will use in a year. To ensure a good seal, carefully follow the manufacturer’s directions in preparing lids for use. Examine all metal lids carefully. Do not use old, dented, or deformed lids, or lids with gaps or other defects in the sealing gasket.

When directions say to fill jars and adjust lids, use the following procedures: After filling jars with food and adding covering liquid, release air bubbles by inserting a flat plastic (not metal) spatula between the food and the jar. Slowly turn the jar and move the spatula up and down to allow air bubbles to escape. (It is not necessary to release air bubbles when filling jams, jellies or all liquid foods such as juices.) Adjust the headspace and then clean the jar rim (sealing surface) with a dampened paper towel. Place the preheated lid, gasket down, onto the cleaned jar-sealing surface. Uncleaned jar-sealing surfaces may cause seal failures. Then fit the metal screw band over the flat lid. Follow the manufacturer’s guidelines enclosed with or on the box for tightening the jar lids properly.

Do not retighten lids after processing jars. As jars cool, the contents in the jar contract, pulling the self-sealing lid firmly against the jar to form a high vacuum.

  • If rings are too loose, liquid may escape from jars during processing, and seals may fail.
  • If rings are too tight, air cannot vent during processing, and food will discolor during storage. Over tightening also may cause lids to buckle and jars to break, especially with raw-packed, pressure-processed food.

Screw bands are not needed on stored jars. They can be removed easily after jars are cooled. When removed, washed, dried, and stored in a dry area, screw bands may be used many times. If left on stored jars, they become difficult to remove, often rust, and may not work properly again.

This document was extracted from the “Complete Guide to Home Canning,” Agriculture Information Bulletin No. 539, USDA (Revised 2015).

Introduction: Decorating Glass Jars

How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jars

Whether you’re a crafting expert or a crafting novice, these different ways to decorate a jar will be useful both as quick gifts, or ways to brighten up your home! Using materials you can either find around the house or in your local craft shop, this project is both environmentally friendly, beautiful and cheap.

Step 1: Materials:

  • a glass jar – any size or shape works depending on what you plan to use it for
  • scissors
  • PVA glue / any type of tacky, clear drying glue
  • glue dots (you could get away without these, but I find them useful no matter the project!)
  • a washing up bowl with warm soapy water
  • washi tape in different patterns
  • an assortment of small, opaque buttons
  • glittery tape (you can try using glitter, but this saves so much time and is far less messy!)
  • string, embroidery thread, yarn, garden twine – it’s up to you what look you’re going for)
  • fabric flowers (you can use anything to decorate here, from paper hearts to tiny lego bricks!)

Step 2: Preparing Your Jar:

There are so many different ways to get rid of labels and sticky residue from glass, but I find that sometimes, simple works.

  1. First, check to see if the label can be removed on its own – sometimes there’s a serrated edge which you can just pull to get the label off really easily.
  2. Next, fill a washing up bowl with warm water, and add a little washing up liquid.
  3. Leave your jar to soak in this water for about 10 minutes.
  4. Then, try to scratch the label off the jar – it will be easier now that it is softer. You can do this using a glue spreader if you like.
  5. Once you have removed the label, there is likely to be some sticky residue left. For the methods here, it does not matter if you leave this on the jar since you will be covering it up later.
  6. Either leave the jar to dry or dry it with a tea towel.

Step 3: Method 1:

For this method, you will be covering the jar with washi tape, a type of paper tape with different patterns on it. You can often get packs with matching tapes, but you could also match tapes yourself.

  1. On most jars, there will be a section where the jar is flat enough to put tape on before it starts curving in to create the top and bottom of the jar.
  2. At the bottom of this section, place your first piece of tape and wrap it around the jar – keeping it straight is the most difficult part of this project, but since the washi tape is relatively removable, it doesn’t matter if this takes you a few tries!
  3. Layer the different tapes up the jar, not worrying if they overlap slightly.
  4. Fasten down the ends of the tape using either glue dots or glue.

There is also another variation on this method using vellum paper, a type of semi-rigid opaque paper. Using this, you can replace a section of tape by gluing the paper down.

Step 4: Method 2:

This method works best on smaller jars since it can be very time (and button!) consuming to cover a large section of space with individual buttons. However, you can combine two of the methods by covering half of the jar with tape, and the other with buttons – or you can simply leave half of the jar clear.

  1. Spread a small section of the jar with glue. You can use glue dots for this, but using liquid glue saves a lot of time!
  2. Add buttons to the jar one at a time – don’t worry if there are gaps since most PVA glue dries clear.
  3. For my jar, I added a length of glitter tape to the top of the jar, but some other ideas include:
    • spreading glue and sprinkling with glitter (very messy!)
    • covering the whole jar with buttons
    • leaving a gap at the top of the jar
    • add a length of washi tape

Step 5: Method 3:

This method is maybe the easiest of them all, but it is so versatile that it would work as a present for everyone on your list!

  1. Spread your jar with glue, but don’t worry if there are gaps.
  2. Wind your string around the jar, starting from the bottom and continuing up to the top.
  3. Leave to dry.
  4. Take your decorations:
    • For silk flowers: trim off the stem, attach to the brim of the jar using glue dots.
    • For Christmas baubles: attach the string to the jar using a glue dot.
    • For Lego bricks: glue using glue dots to the bottom of the jar.

Step 6: Other Ideas:

Of course, since the jars are so versatile, there are thousands of ways you can vary the design:

  • Glue tall pencils around the jar so that their bases are in line with the base of the jar.
  • Create masking tape shapes and glue to the jar; either paint or spray paint the jars, then remove the shapes.
  • Decopatch tissue paper onto the jar and varnish with a layer of glue.
  • Glue pom-poms onto the jar using a glue gun.
  • Dip the base of the jar in PVA glue, then sprinkle with glitter or fake snow.
  • Use a glue gun to pipe swirling patterns onto the jar, then paint using different colours.
  • Trace a design such as a map or a word onto the jar, then pipe using a glue gun and paint.
  • Spray paint the jar in different colours for a blended look.

Feel free to add your ideas in the comments!

Step 7: Ways to Use Your Jar:

Again, here are some ideas for how to put your beautiful make to good use:

  • Collect some pebbles and put them in the base of the jar. Add a tealight for a pretty look.
  • Create your own candle and pour into the jar.
  • Use as a pencil holder.
  • Make a pincushion and attach to the lid using a glue-gun. Fill the jar with miniature scissors, a packet of needles, and some reels of cotton, then bring as a sewing kit wherever you go.
  • Fill with homemade treats for a tasty gift!
  • Find your favourite recipe for cakes or cookies, then layer the dry ingredients into the jar. Add a small print-out of the recipe to the label for a great gift for cooks and bakers.
  • Buy a small length of battery-powered fairy lights and pop them into the jar for a safe and modern take on candles! (Tip: wind the lights around your hand before you put them in the jar – it’s much easier that way!)
  • Decorate the jar in a matching style, then punch holes in the lid using a screwdriver. Pop a few reels of ribbon or twine into the jar and thread the ends through the holes: an easy way to organise all those reels of thread!

I really hope you liked this Instructable: I can’t wait to see all your own ideas for decorating and using the jars – please do comment below and let me know how it works out!

Canning is a process of food preservation that uses heat to kill mold, bacteria and enzymes that would otherwise spoil the food. The method is useful for a wide variety of fruit, but should not be used for vegetables, meat or fish because of the risks of food poisoning if it is not completed successfully. Canning can be undertaken by a number of different methods, but not everyone has a canner in their home. Follow the instructions below to learn how to seal a jar without a canner.

Oven Method

Preheat the oven to 300 degrees F.

Wash the Mason jars thoroughly, and rinse with clean hot water.

Wash the fruit. Split stone fruit in half and remove any stones or pits. Put the fruit into the jar and use the handle of a wooden spoon to push it down until the jar is full, and the fruit is firmly wedged in place.

Place the sugar and 1/2 pint water into the small saucepan. Bring to a boil and stir to dissolve the sugar. Add another 1/2 pint water. Bring to a boil again.

Pour the boiling syrup onto the fruit until it is within 1 inch of the top of the jar. Carefully knock the jar on the counter-top to remove any trapped air and top-up with syrup if necessary.

Put the rubber seals and caps on the jars but not the screw-bands.

Place the jars on a baking sheet lined with newspaper in the center of the oven and heat for 50 to 60 minutes.

Remove from the oven and place on a wooden surface to avoid cracking. Tightly screw on the metal bands while still hot and allow to cool.

Water bath method

Prepare the fruit and jars following steps 1 through 5 of the oven method.

Place the rubber seals and lids on the jars, and loosely screw the metal bands in place.

Put the jars in a large saucepan and cover with warm water. Slowly bring to the boil over 25 to 30 minutes. For soft fruit such as blackberries and raspberries simmer for two minutes. For stone fruit such as apricots or peaches, simmer for 20 minutes.

Remove the jars from the water, re-tighten the screw-bands and allow to cool on a wooden surface.

Pressure cooker method

Prepare the fruit and jars following steps 1 through 5 of the oven method.

Place the rubber seals and lids on the jars and loosely screw the metal bands in place.

Put the pressure cooker trivet in the pan and add 1 1/2 pints water. Bring to a boil.

Put the jars into the pressure cooker, close the lid and heat until steam comes from the vent. Place a 5-pound pressure control in place and maintain the pressure. For soft fruit such as blackberries and raspberries cook for one minute. For stone fruit such as apricots or peaches, cook for three to four minutes.

Remove from heat, and let stand for 10 minutes. Then remove the jars from the pan, and tighten the screw-bands and allow to cool.

Test for a good seal by removing the screw-band and trying to lift the jar by the lid. If the jar can be lifted, a vacuum has been formed and the jar sealed.

How to seal glass jars

Recently, after panting after them for years, I finally broke down and ordered a dozen Weck jars*. For those of you not in the know, they are a brand of canning jar that is produced in Germany and is quite popular across Europe. Instead of using a disposable lid with the sealing compound embedded in it (like our familiar Ball and Kerr jars), these jars depend on a rubber ring for their sealing power.

They are much like the bailing wire canning jars that were once quite popular across this country (I wrote about canning in those jars here, if you care to give a gander). One of their primary benefits is the fact that because the lid is made from glass, the only thing that’s in contact with your food is glass (just like the Tattler reusable lids, there’s no BPA-imbued surface to worry about when you use these suckers). They also feel a bit less wasteful than the Ball/Kerr jars, because the only piece you end up throwing away is the rubber ring, not an entire lid. The primary downside of Weck jars is that they are expensive. I have hopes that if enough people start buying them, they’ll become more accessible and affordable here.

How to seal glass jars

The Weck jars are made up of four components. The first is the rubber ring, which is the analog to the sealing compound in American lids. And just like our lids, these rings need to be submerged in boiling water for a few minutes before use in order to soften up. Keep them in the hot water until the moment you’re ready to use them to maximize their sealing abilities. These rings should also be given a once over before use, to ensure that they don’t have any cracks or tears. Another way these rings are like conventional lids is that they can only be used once.

How to seal glass jars

Next comes the flat, glass lid. Prior to use, make sure to give them a careful inspection, to ensure that the lid is free from chips, particularly on the edge that comes in contact with the rubber ring. Even the smallest chip can prevent a quality seal. Keep in mind that if you’re planning on processing something in these jars that will be in the boiling water bath canner for less than ten minutes, these lids need to be sterilized along with your jars.

How to seal glass jars

I have found that the best way to assemble these jars is to caress the rubber ring onto the lid and then place the lid on the jar. Before you settle it into place, make sure to wipe those rims. It’s just good canning practice.

How to seal glass jars

Now come the clips. All Weck jars come with two stainless steel clips. They do the work that our screw-on bands typically perform, holding the lid in place so that air can escape during processing and cooling, but no air or liquid can get in. I believe the best way to attach a clip is to hook it over the lid and then firmly (but carefully) push down. There should be a satisfying click when the clip is in place and there should be no wiggle or movement. I have found that it often requires just a hair more pressure than feels appropriate. Take it slowly and make sure to hold onto the jar (wrap a towel or pot holder around it so you don’t burn yourself) so that you don’t slosh the product on to your counter.

Once you have the clips in place, quickly check the status of the ring. It should still be flat and even between the top of the jar and the bottom of the lid. On one occasion, I have had the ring wrinkle up while I was finessing the clips onto the jars. Had I not caught it before the jar went into the canner, I could have compromised my potential seal.

How to seal glass jars

Now that your jars are filled and the rubber rings, lids and clips are in place, it’s time to process. This step is just like all other boiling water bath canning. The only caution I have to offer here is to take care with your jar lifter placement when working with Weck jars. I once nearly tipping several jars over while maneuvering in and out of the pot because my lifter caught on the clips. They hold tightly enough that you shouldn’t be able to dislodge one with the lifter, but it is something to be aware of.

How to seal glass jars

Once the jars are finished processing, let them cool fully. Once they are totally cool to the touch, you can remove the clips and check your seals. There are two easy ways to ensure you’ve got a good seal. The first is to grab onto the jar holding onto just the lid and lift the jar just a bit (I will never be a hand model). If it holds, it’s good.

The other way to check the seals is to take a look at the tab. It should be pointing down, like it’s sticking its tongue out at you. Also note that Weck jars should be stored with the clips off when it’s on your pantry shelf. This is for the same reason that we store Ball and Kerr jars without their rings. If something happens to grow inside the jar, the off-gassing will break the seal and you’ll know right away that the product is compromised.

When it comes time to open a Weck jar, it’s incredibly easy. Just grab hold of the tab and gently pull it, until you hear air rushing in and the seal breaks. Do this slowly, so that you don’t run the risk of popping the lid off the jar with too much vigor. While the jar lives in the fridge, you can use the clips to hold the lid in place, or you can invest in some of the snap-on plastic lids that Weck makes as well.

For information on how to pressure can in Weck jars, read this post!

How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jarsI have a million mason jars in my house (don’t judge me!) because they are awesome! I use them in my kitchen for foods and beverages and for a ton of crafts. They are perfect for cakes and desserts in a jar, and I have customized a fair few of them as well.

In fact, I am pretty attached to them—even the ones I haven’t decorated in any way. So it’s really upsetting if something happens to one of the lids. Just last week one of my kids somehow managed to misplace the lid to one of my jars while I was working in the kitchen, and wouldn’t you just know that it was right when I needed it to store some preserves.

Could I have used another jar? Yeah, probably, but all my other jars were in use at the time and I kind of wanted to just get the jar sealed and move on with my day. I needed a way to seal my jar without the lid!

I went online not expecting to find much, but then I found this … the perfect solution!

I know … amazing, right? How does anyone even think up something like this? I mean, a balloon of all things … really? I gave it a try and it turned out to be super easy, just as it appears. My jar was sealed up tight, giving me a day to figure out which of my other jars could be pulled away from what I was using them for. This really saved me a headache. I hope it helps you out too!

How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jars

When preserving fruits or vegetables with water-canning methods, it’s critical that you sterilize the glass jars in any situation where the canning recipe calls for less than 10 minutes of processing time in a boiling water canner. If the water-canning method calls for more than 10 minutes of processing time in boiling water, experts say that this will fully sterilize the jars without any need for early sterilization. Nor is it necessary to sterilize jars that will be used in a pressure canner. This method, too, uses very high heat that will sterilize the glass jars, making pre-sterilization unnecessary.

Be aware that this is the only officially recognized method for sterilizing glass jars. You may come across misinformation that says you can sterilize jars in a dishwasher or oven, but neither of these methods is considered safe by the USDA.

What You Need

If you have a home canning kit, the boiling water canning container can be used to sterilize the jars. If you don’t have a home canning kit, you will need a few items to complete the sterilization process, including:

  • Glass canning jars
  • Boiling water canner or large pot with a rack
  • Jar lifter or kitchen tongs

The canning jars should be made of tempered glass with a two-piece vacuum cap (the metal screw band and flat, rubber-lined metal lid). If you are using a large pot, it needs to be at least two inches taller than the jars and should be fitted with a rack and a lid.

Adapting to Altitude

Submersing glass jars in boiling water is the standard method for sterilization, but altitude affects the temperature at which water boils. Higher altitudes lower the boiling point of water. For this reason, you’ll need to adjust the time the glass jars spend in boiling water if you live at a higher altitude. The baseline boiling time is 10 minutes, but you’ll need to add one additional minute of boiling time for each 1,000-ft. increase in elevation:

  • Sea level to 1,000 ft: 10 minutes
  • 1,000 to 2,000 feet: 11 minutes
  • 2,000 to 3,000 feet: 12 minutes
  • 3,000 to 4,000 feet. 13 minutes
  • 4,000 to 5,000 feet: 14 minutes
  • 5,000 to 6,000 feet: 15 minutes
  • 6,000 to 7,000 feet: 16 minutes

How to Sterilize Glass Jars

Once you have all of your equipment in place, the actually sterilizing should take about 25 minutes or so.

  1. Place the empty jars right-side-up in the boiling water canner or large pot. You may use the same pot for the boiling water bath when you fill the jars with food to preserve.
  2. Completely cover the jars with hot (but not boiling) water—the water should be one inch above the top of the jars.
  3. Bring the water to a boil over high heat.
  4. Once the water reaches a full rolling boil, begin timing. Boil the jars according to the time suggested above for the altitude. At sea level, for example, boil the jars for at least 10 minutes.
  5. Turn off the heat. If you are not quite ready to begin the canning recipe, you can leave them in the hot water for up to one hour.
  6. Remove the jars using jar lifters or tongs, drain well, and set aside to dry on a clean surface.

Warning: Sterilizing your jars will be pointless if the surrounding area is not perfectly clean. Your clean jars can easily pick up bacteria from surrounding areas that are contaminated. If you are setting your jars on dish towels to dry, make sure they are fresh and clean. Whenever possible, proceed to can immediately upon finishing the sterilization of the jars. If you wait for more than one hour, you should resterilize the jars before starting the canning recipe.

How to seal glass jars

Cleaning the Lids and Rings

It is important NOT to boil the metal canning lids or their rings. The extreme heat of boiling water can harm the rubber sealing rings on the lids, which can result in a broken seal and contamination of the jar’s contents. Instead, most experts suggest that you simply place the canning lids and their rings into water that is simmering, but not boiling for 10 minutes to thoroughly clean them. You can use the same water that was used to boil the jars once it has cooled slightly.

Always follow the manufacturer’s recommendations. Some may specifically call for different methods for handling the lids and rings.

How to seal glass jars

How To Seal Dry Ingredients In Mason Jars – For Longer Shelf Life

How to seal glass jars

Vanilla Extract

How to seal glass jars

How to make Strawberry Jam

How To Seal Dry Ingredients In Mason Jars – For Longer Shelf Life

Dec. 20, 2010

“fid”:”540262″,”viewmode”:”wysiwyg”,”fields”:”format”:”wysiwyg”,”type”:”media”,”attributes”:”alt”:””,”title”:”Masons Jar is used to store the canned fruits and dry ingredients. “,”style”:”border-style: solid border-width: 2px margin: 4px 6px float: left width: 300px height: 225px”,”class”:”media-element file-wysiwyg”

You might be pondering how to seal dry ingredients in mason jars for longer shelf life? All of us love spices and other dry ingredients, and often strive to use them for longer time period. And in tryst to keep them fresh we often rely on plastic bags and cardboard boxes, which may help us to prolong the shelf life of the ingredients. By sealing dry ingredients in a mason jars, you are doing a favor to the environment.

The Carbon Footprint website suggests that sealing dry ingredients in the mason jars and reusing these jars not only reduces the carbon emissions associated with the production of the jars, but also aids in doing justice to your body.

We know you will be eager to know the method of sealing dry ingredients in the mason jars, lets see what it is and how it all began?. Wikipedia explains that the A Mason jar is a glass jar used in canning to preserve food. The Mason jar is prepared using soda lime glass and comes in variety of sizes and shapes such as quart, pint, cup and half-gallon with regular-mouth and wide-mouth openings. The Mason jars are also known as Ball Jars owing to the name of their early manufacturers. A Mason jar was invented by a Philadelphia tinsmith known as John Landis Mason. And they were used to store fruits, but off late they are used to seal dry ingredients too.

As stuffing the ingredients in the jar will take some time, but sealing it with lid is only a matter of few minutes. Here is how you can seal dry ingredients in the mason jars:

Method of sealing dry ingredients in the mason jars:

Rinse the mason jars, its lids, and screw bands in hot soapy water. And dry it using the cloth before you add dry ingredients to the jar.

Use the measuring cups to add ingredients to the mason jars. As this will reduce the wastage of the ingredients and allow the ingredients to settle in the jars properly. If you want to store dry ingredients for making a particular delicacy say chocolate cookies, and then layer all the ingredients according to the recipe requirements. Add a layer of chocolate chips, then the layer of flour, baking powder, baking soda, white sugar, oatmeal, brown sugar and butterscotch chips.

Similarly add the dehydrated fruits and vegetables to the mason jars using the measuring cups in the way it is required in the recipe. When you are opening the lid you are allowing some moisture to get in, which may spoil the food.

Put the lids on the jars along with the screw bands. You can decorate this band using ribbons.

How to seal glass jars

If seals could talk, they would probably ask for more fish. And if your packaging could talk it would probably ask what kind of seal you’re planning on using for your product. Trying to choose the right seal for your container CAN be confusing. So let’s talk about the different types of liners that are available to you and the type of seal they provide.

Not all liners are the same; each one has a different sealing purpose and function. A couple questions you may want to ask yourself are:

  • Do I need tamper evidence for my product?
  • Is my product a liquid, solid or a powder?
  • Do I need an airtight or leak-resistant seal?
  • How am I going to find time to watch all these baby seal videos on YouTube? (Last we checked there were about 143,000).

So for answers to these questions about liners (excepting the baby seal one), let’s take a look at the line-up (pun totally intended!) Container and Packaging has to offer:

Foam Liners or the F217 – These generally are used for liquids and are made for a lot of jars

PS Liner (aka PS 22 or PS 21): The PS liner has one side with an adhesive that sticks to the landing of the container when pressure is applied to secure the closure. (The landing of a container is the sealing surface of the container’s mouth.) After 24 hours when the lid is remove the PS liner will be sealed to the landing of the container.
One example of an HIS liner
HIS liner (aka Heat Induction Seal or Induction Liner): The HIS liner is the best around but is also a bit more picky about how it’s applied. This liner needs an Induction sealing machine to make a hermetic seal, as well as being properly paired to the resin type of the container being used. Note: Container and Packaging has made this easy by matching compatible HIS lids and containers for you.
Check out our online catalog for more options available
Polycone liner: The Polycone liner is almost always matched to a phenolic lid. Why is this? Because it’s likely the most durable combination you can find for a sure seal.
Plastisol liners work great with the average mason jar
Plastisol liner: The Plastisol liner has an exclusive relationship with metal lids. Plastisol is a PVC gasket that creates an air tight seal with a glass jar or bottle.

So now that you have been introduced to our liners and the types of seals they provide, your container can rest easy knowing that awkward conversation about seals has been resolved. Still not sure which liner to use? You can contact our team at Container and Packaging for advice or order a free product sample – either way, we are happy to help you figure it out!

How to seal glass jars

Sterilization is an important step for food and beverage canning. If you are making pickles, jams, or canning vegetables in a glass jar, you must sterilize the jar prior to filling in order to avoid contamination by microorganisms. This step also helps remove any dust or foreign particles the jar may have collected during warehousing and transit.

When your glass jars order arrives, always clean and sterilize them using a hot water bath. The jars may “look” clean, and it may even come in a plastic shrink-wrap, but sterilize them with boiling water anyway to ensure cleanliness. Simply put, you can’t control what the jars have come in contact with during manufacturing, warehousing, and transit to your front door. Best of all, this sterilization process only take about 10 minutes to do.

If you are canning them at home, your natural place to sterilize your glass jars is your kitchen. There are many how-tos on the Internet that can be effective, but the method we would recommend here is the “boiling water on the stove” method, which is widely practiced and easy to follow. All you really need is a large pot and water!

That’s correct, you do not need any fancy detergent or cleaning agents. No special chemical cleaners or wiping methods. The temperature of the boiling water will take care of the sterilization for you. Besides, nothing beats a good home canned fruit jam with glass jars cleaned by boiling water! So let’s get started. Here’s how to sterilize glass jars and glass bottles:

How to seal glass jars
How to Sterilize Glass Jars

  1. Place the glass jars and lids (We recommend metal caps with plastisol liners for the job. While some plastic caps made with PP plastic can withstand the boiling water, the lining material often isn’t a good fit for this type of temperature) in a large pot, fill the pot with water, enough to submerge the jars with at least 1 inch of water.
  2. Bring the water to a boil. Start a timer and let it boil for 10 minutes, make sure the jars remind submerged in the water throughout this time.
  3. Remove jars and caps from the pot. The jars and caps are now sterilized and ready to fill. Make sure you fill the jars while they are still warm. If the jars cool down to room temperature, make sure you sterilize them again.

Commercial Sterilization methods

While this step-by-step method will work for most home-canning applications, sterilization at a commercial scale is quite a different story. After-all, it’ll take quite a bit of time (any energy) to boil thousands of glass jars in a pot. Many commercial fill lines have automated machines that sterilize jars via pressured steam (or other methods). So when your tasty pickle and jam get the attention of big box retailers and you need to scale production, make sure you chat with a product filler or packaging expert to find out what your options are.

Let’s get canning

The most popular glass jars for home canning are perhaps the “Ball Mason” jars or “Kerr” jars. But do you know that there are many other shapes and options, made in the United States, that you can choose from? Take a look at our catalog, and let’s get canning!

How to seal glass jars

If seals could talk, they would probably ask for more fish. And if your packaging could talk it would probably ask what kind of seal you’re planning on using for your product. Trying to choose the right seal for your container CAN be confusing. So let’s talk about the different types of liners that are available to you and the type of seal they provide.

Not all liners are the same; each one has a different sealing purpose and function. A couple questions you may want to ask yourself are:

  • Do I need tamper evidence for my product?
  • Is my product a liquid, solid or a powder?
  • Do I need an airtight or leak-resistant seal?
  • How am I going to find time to watch all these baby seal videos on YouTube? (Last we checked there were about 143,000).

So for answers to these questions about liners (excepting the baby seal one), let’s take a look at the line-up (pun totally intended!) Container and Packaging has to offer:

Foam Liners or the F217 – These generally are used for liquids and are made for a lot of jars

PS Liner (aka PS 22 or PS 21): The PS liner has one side with an adhesive that sticks to the landing of the container when pressure is applied to secure the closure. (The landing of a container is the sealing surface of the container’s mouth.) After 24 hours when the lid is remove the PS liner will be sealed to the landing of the container.
One example of an HIS liner
HIS liner (aka Heat Induction Seal or Induction Liner): The HIS liner is the best around but is also a bit more picky about how it’s applied. This liner needs an Induction sealing machine to make a hermetic seal, as well as being properly paired to the resin type of the container being used. Note: Container and Packaging has made this easy by matching compatible HIS lids and containers for you.
Check out our online catalog for more options available
Polycone liner: The Polycone liner is almost always matched to a phenolic lid. Why is this? Because it’s likely the most durable combination you can find for a sure seal.
Plastisol liners work great with the average mason jar
Plastisol liner: The Plastisol liner has an exclusive relationship with metal lids. Plastisol is a PVC gasket that creates an air tight seal with a glass jar or bottle.

So now that you have been introduced to our liners and the types of seals they provide, your container can rest easy knowing that awkward conversation about seals has been resolved. Still not sure which liner to use? You can contact our team at Container and Packaging for advice or order a free product sample – either way, we are happy to help you figure it out!

How to seal glass jars

Mason jars, typically used when home canning produce,В are versatile containers that can also store different kinds of food, such as grains or cereals. Some preppers even use these sturdy jars to store all sorts of odds and ends.

But what do you do if electricity runs out and you still need to seal Mason jars of food to prevent spoilage?В (h/t toВ

Sealing Mason jars with a hand-held vacuum pump

A vacuum sealing system can cost hundreds of dollars, but you don’t need to spend that much to keep your food sealed for emergency food storage.В The video above details simple steps you need to follow to vacuum seal a Mason jar.

You can buy a FoodSaver wide-mouth jar sealer online for about $10, while a hand-held vacuum costs at least $30. Compared to a vacuum sealing system that costs at least $100 to $200, $40 is a steal. The good thing is that this method doesn’t require electricity or battery power of any kind.

Before you start sealing the jar with the vacuum pump, connect the hose to the jar sealer.


  • Hand-held vacuum pump
  • Mason jar (with a lid and band)
  • Wide-mouth FoodSaverВ jar sealer


  1. Clean the Mason jar and dry it thoroughly.
  2. Do not fill the Mason jar with food. Leave at least an inch of space from the rim of the jar.
  3. Place the lid on top of the Mason jar.
  4. Put the jar sealer on top of the lid, then press down firmly until it snaps into place. The jar sealer must fully cover the entire rim of the Mason jar.
  5. A regular-sized Mason jar will need about one full minute of pumping with the vacuum sealer. Let the needle on the gauge reach at least 20 inches of mercury (in Hg), which is about the same pressure you will need when using an electric vacuum sealer.
  6. Once you’re done pumping, press the tiny valve under the nozzle to release the pressure on the top of the sealer. If done correctly, the jar will stay pressurized.
  7. Screw on the band of the Mason jar to seal it.

To open the jar, unscrew the Mason jar band. You will need a spoon to release the pressure in the jar. Simply wedge a the spoon under the lid to open the jar.

With this easy workaround, you can seal several Mason jars with food using a simple hand-held vacuum. Start using this tip today to fill your stockpile with preserved produce so you don’t starve if and when SHTF.

This most may contain Amazon or other affiliate links. As an Amazon associate, I earn from qualifying purchases.

Canning Jam Part 5: Flipping the Jar Over to Seal the Jam Method is used by many, but a disclaimer shows, this “bottled” method may not always be safe!

How to seal glass jars

Disclaimer: New studies have shown this “bottled” method is not safe. Visit the canning experts for any questions you may have on inversion canning. To be safe, if you use this method, refridgerate and eat it right away!

BUT … this is my FAVORITE method of canning jams and jellys, and I’ve done it for years.

Last post, I shared our family’s favorite jam combination and recipe, using both strawberries and raspberries right from our garden.

How to ensure a good seal

This post I’m sharing how the method of “Flipping the Jar Over to Seal the Jam Method” works beautifully, effectively and quickly.*

How to seal glass jars

Flipping the Jar Over to Seal the Jam Method

When you’ve completed the recipe and the jam is boiling for the last time, you’re now ready to fill the jars.

  1. The jars are steralized and kept hot in an oven at 170 – 175 degrees.
  2. The lids are kept in hot almost boiling water until I put them on the full jar.
  3. The product is poured into the jars while boiling hot. (I USED A FUNNEL)
  4. Very quickly the jar rims are wiped down with a hot cloth and the hot lids are put on along with the bands.
  5. Invert В and allow the jars to sit in this position for 30-40 minutes.
  6. When the lid does not pop, or move up and down, then the jar is sealed.

The product is softer and easy to spread where as if it is processed it tends to set firmer. I also think the fruit tastes fresher–so good!

How to seal glass jars


I have never had a jar not seal and they are just as tight as if I water bath them. The key is to have hot jars, hot lids, and hot product. In 25 В plus years of doing this I have never had a jar go bad or fruit spoil.

*Here’s a disclaimer: canning websites and books don’t recommend this method; they recommend you use a full hot-water bath for canning jam. I prefer this “bottled”method for jams and jellies only, to be eaten right away, exactly the way my Mother and Grandmother taught me.

Ball recommends against it for seal quality reasons. They say, “Do not invert, move or store jars while cooling, as this may cause seal failure.”

For any other type of canning (besides jams and jellies)–vegetables, pickles, tomato sauces, fruit, etc.–process exactly according to current food safety recommendations for canning.

How to seal glass jars

Sealing tip

When I can (bottle) jams and jellies, if the lid doesn’t seal, refrigerate and eat as soon as possible. There will be nothing wrong with the food, so don’t throw it out, but it must be refrigerated and used soon.

Here’s our jam on a yummy breakfast treat … Hootenanny (recipe in my book.)

How to seal glass jars

Thank you for joining me this week in my 5-Part Canning Jam series. It’s been really fun reading your comments. So many of you have very similar stories of learning to make jam the way I did!

If you missed …
Canning Jam Part 1: How to find you passion and get started
Canning Jam Part 2: Supplies you will need for canning
Canning Jam Part 3: Getting your family involved in canning
Canning Jam Part 4: Strawberry Raspberry Jam Recipe
Canning Jam Part 5: Using the “Flip-Over” Method to Seal the Jar

We are a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to

originally published July 22, 2011 — last updated August 22, 2018 // 36 Comments

get your free eBook now Plus NEW RECIPES EVERY WEEK!

Get new posts delivered directly to your email box:

Store your moonshine the right way with a classic moonshine jar!

From the early American pioneers, moonshine has become an integral part of the American society.

More than 100 years later, the practice of moonshine still continues. With an ambundance of moonshine recipes and how-to guides available online, it seems moonshining is on the rise.

More and more people are realizing that you can easily make your own alcoholic beverages with the help of some ingredients. It adds a little twist to the taste and many people even prefer it to the regular alcoholic beverage.

There is a specific technique when it comes to making moonshine and a moonshine jar is an important component.

How to seal glass jars

It Helps Keep the Taste In

A moonshine jar is typically made out of glass. When you make moonshine, it is important you store it for a while, depending on the technique you use this can mean anywhere from days to weeks. Keeping it in a glass moonshine jar ensures that the taste of the shine develops properly and stays.

You Can Tell When It Has Aged

The good thing about using a glass jar is you can see the inside content of what is stored. With moonshine, it is important that you know when it has “aged” well so it can be consumed. Storing it in a glass jar allows you to do just that and notice the slight transition in color of the moonshine as it “ages”.

Moonshine doesn’t really age, it is however stored for a while so the taste in it develops properly but the storage time is a lot less compared to wine.

Develops a Better Taste

The thing with moonshine jar is that they are specifically made for moonshine. So they are made keeping in mind how storage and developing of taste should be for the best moonshine. So storing moonshine in a moonshine jar ensures that the taste of the moonshine develops in the right manner.

Keeps the Moonshine Secure

You can safely store the moonshine in cold temperature or room temperature with a moonshine jar. This may not be the case with a plastic bottle. The jar ensures that the moonshine remains as it should without it going bad or anything.

It Looks Much Cooler

When you think moonshine, you think a mason jar. The two go hand in hand. Moonshine just looks cooler when you drink it from a mason jar. Not only does it ensure the moonshine stays fresh but the jar also gives it the “authentic” moonshine feel that you would get during the prohibition period.

Quality Moonshine Ages Better

If you are new to making moonshine, you will quickly learn that there are many different techniques and methods to try. It will take a bit of time to gain the needed experience before you will be able to manufacture the perfect spirits.

High-quality moonshine has a longer shelf life than your low-quality spirits because these products are properly distilled and contain high alcohol percentages. A low-quality moonshine can easily lose its taste or aroma if it is stored for more than a year.

If you want to brew the tastiest moonshine that will retain its flavor for decades to come then it is important to invest in a good quality moonshine making kit. A proper kit gives you much more control and allows you to brew the perfect blend every time.

The Best Moonshine Still Kit To Buy

How to seal glass jars

If you find that your moonshine isn’t storing well then you should upgrade to a better moonshine still kit. The Blue Ridge 5-Gallon Stainless Steel Stovetop Moonshine Still Kit is an ideal still for home use.

This moonshine kit comes complete with everything you need for making your own whiskey at home.

The set includes a fermentation barrel, distillation tower, and a water pump as well as many other accessories.

This moonshine kit can be used on any type of stove which makes it ideal for home moonshine brewing.

How to seal glass jars

How to Store Moonshine in A Jar

Moonshine is one of the strongest alcoholic beverages. It cannot expire or go bad and many believe that as long as you contain this fluid in a proper jar and store it in the right conditions, it should be able to last indefinitely.

Before you can store your moonshine in a jar, you will need to bottle it up in a good quality jar.

How Do You Bottle Moonshine In A Jar?

To bottle moonshine in a jar, you will need a series of clean jars that have been properly disinfected.

When your moonshine is cooled down completely, you can simply pour it into the jar. Moonshine has a very high alcohol percentage and this alcohol percentage will kill any bacteria that might linger in the jar. This means you do not need to disinfect or boil your jars before storing moonshine in it.

Simply pour your moonshine into the clean jars and seal it tight and your product is all done and ready for storing.

The Right Way to Store Moonshine

Moonshine can last for years but you need to store it under the right conditions. The characteristics of your spirits can change if it is exposed to heat, light and air changes. Ideally, it isn’t too good to store an open jar of moonshine for too long because the taste might change after some time.

To properly store your moonshine, simply stack it in a dark area that doesn’t endure too many temperature changes. Your kitchen pantry or even food cabinets are a good place to stash moonshine for as long as you like.

When I make a jam, I put it while it’s hot into a jar, then close the jar with its lid (a single-piece, screw-on metal lid) and put in cold water. After doing this, I can usually keep the jam outside the refrigerator for months. But, when I try to open the jar, it is very difficult and in many cases I have to use a plyer to fold the lid open.

Is there a way to seal a jam for long-term preservation, such that it can also be opened easily?

EDIT: I just bought a jam at the supermarket. It is canned just like my jams – in a glass jar with a single-piece screw-on metal lid. It can remain on the shelf for months without refrigeration. Opening it is very easy – I just twist the lid slightly and it opens. I don’t need to use force or any special tool or technique. The lid remains intact and can be used again. HOW DO THEY DO THIS?

3 Answers 3

You just need to work out your forearms more. 🙂

If food gets on the rim of the jar it can greatly add to the friction after the lid is on. It actually makes the whole process unreliable- the food might prevent a seal from forming or it might harden and make the lid difficult to remove- either way make sure the rim of the jar is clean.

Canning jars create a vacuum when the heated air in the jar contracts. This vacuum is what holds the lid on tightly. You can alter the strength of the vacuum in two ways: 1- leave more air at the top of the jar (called headspace).
More air means that a smaller percentage of the air will be forced out and the seal will be weaker. Be careful that you don’t make it too weak. If the seal fails the food will spoil.
Jam recipes meant for normal canning jars will include the recommended headspace. You should start there with your experiments.

2- Let the jam cool a little before applying the lid.
This will also result in less air being forced out and a weaker seal. This is something you can experiment with but it would be more finicky than #1. If you do try it, watch your jars closely for a while and put them in the fridge if the seal fails.

The canning process for jam in normal canning jars usually includes boiling the jars afterwards to ensure the jars seal properly. With those lids, sealing too strongly isn’t a concern as the lids are disposable. Even with your jars, you want a very strong seal. If you are having trouble opening them perhaps you should try using a tool that will give you leverage but not damage the lid.
How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jars

Browse any popular lifestyle blogging or social media platform today and you’ll no doubt be inundated by influencers up and down the internet talking about ‘x reasons why you totally NEED to start growing your own fruits and vegetables’.

Certainly, the art of the self-sufficient kitchen provides a lot of benefits:

  • Nutritional – Fewer chemicals; the food you grow can be eaten fresh from the ground as opposed to from a store after extensive time and distance spent shipping and storing.
  • Physical – Gardening keeps you active and exposes you to fresh air and sunlight. You may also find spending a little time around nature helps to ease stress and anxiety.
  • Financial – For the cost of a packet of seeds, a successful crop can continue to provide through multiple seasons, saving money on your shopping bill.
  • If your green fingers are itching to get involved in the ‘homegrown’ movement, one thing you’ll need to consider is how the fruits (and vegetables) of your labour will be stored.

A New Craze, 150+ Years in the Making!

The practice of storing food in glass jars has been common since the mid-19th Century, when advancements in manufacturing allowed the containers to be mass-produced for the first time. Through the generations since, that practice hasn’t really changed – take a stroll through any town centre on Market Day and you’ll no doubt find scores of those very same jars stacked at the back of stall after stall.

Well, the main selling point is its ability to create and maintain an airtight seal around the lid, locking in freshness to keep the contents full of flavour and other goodness for far longer than your standard box or plastic wrapper.

That seal is created by a combination of two things: a ring of rubber or silicone pulled tight over the underside of the jar lid, and a metal wire clip mechanism that locks that lid in place. The majority of jars on the market use rubber rings – however, our Argon Tableware models use silicone, which is stronger, more durable and therefore designed to last a lot longer.

So far, so simple – but be aware; any glass storage jar you buy does not come airtight straight out of the box! There is a particular process you need to follow (conveniently called ‘processing’) in order to create that seal. It’s fairly straightforward – essentially just boiling your jars in water a couple of times – but we have laid a simple step-by-step guide out for you below. Find yourself a recipe for homemade jam, marmalade or chutney and follow along for delicious, perfectly preserved preserve!

Eight Simple Steps to Creating an Airtight Seal for Jams, Marmalades, Preserves & Chutneys

What You’ll Need.

Jars – Obviously. The size will depend on what you’re making and how much. Fortunately, our Argon Tableware collection offers a wide range that is sure to cater to whatever your heart and hunger desire!

A Large Pot – Professionals and mass-manufacturers can source something called a Water Bath (essentially a big bucket); for the novice or home jammer, any large cooking pot will do. Again, the size will depend on the jars you’re using and how much you’re planning to make – keep in mind, though, that you’ll need to have room for 1-2 inches of water ABOVE the tops of the jars.

A Less-Large Pot – For sterilising the silicone rings that go around the lids of your jars.

Oven Gloves – Vital for handling hot jars. Again, if you prefer, you can get hold of specialist ‘jar tongs/lifters’ to remove your fingers from the equation entirely.

A Heat-Proof Surface – Such as a Worktop Saver or Trivet. This will protect your counters and tables from being scorched by hot glass.

A Ladle – To scoop your stock into the jars.

A Day – Your jars will need to cool for 24 hours after processing, so make sure you allow enough time for this to happen!

Step One: Check your jars!

It sounds obvious, but it’ll save you a LOT of time and heartbreak. Check the condition of the jars you’re going to use. If they appear chipped, cracked or broken in any way, set them aside – they will not work for this process!

Step Two: Remove the seals

You’ll process these separately from the jars themselves.

Step Three: Sterilise your jars

Place as many empty jars as will comfortably fit into your pot or bath and fill with cold water until completely submerged. Bring the water to the boil and heat through for 10 minutes.

Step Four: Sterilise your seals

Place your silicone seals into a separate pan and fill with four inches of water. Heat to 85°C and simmer for 10 minutes. Turn off the heat below both the seals and the jars and cover each pan to keep warm until ready to fill.

This is the point where you should make your jam, marmalade, etc. Take your time! I’ll just wait here.

Step Five: Filling

Carefully remove one of your jars from the warm water and place on a heatproof surface. Use a ladle or large spoon to transfer your preserve into the jar. Best practice is generally to leave around a quarter-inch of empty space at the top of the jar, though this may vary depending on your recipe!

Use a non-metallic spatula to remove any air bubbles by running it around the inside edge of the jar between the preserve and the glass.

Step Six: Apply the seal

Carefully remove one of your seals from the pan and stretch it over the lid. Close it up and use the wire clasp to lock in place. Repeat steps 6 and 7 as necessary for your other jars.

Step Seven: Process your jars

Discard the water from your pan or bath, then refill with fresh cold water. Bring to the boil and heat through for 30 minutes. The application of additional heat to your preserve is what helps to create the vacuum seal between the jar and the lid.

When you submerge your jars at this point, it is recommended that they do not touch the bottom of the pan. Specialist “canning racks” are available; however, if you do not have one of these, you can layer your jars on top of a tea towel instead.

Step Eight: Cool down

After 30 minutes, turn off the heat and leave your jars to cool untouched for 24 hours. Once those 24 hours have passed, you can check the seal by undoing the wire clip lock and lifting your jar (carefully!) by the lid. If it stays in place, success!

Don’t forget to label your jars with our chalkboard stickers or slate hanging tags: perfect tools for organisation (as well as showing off)!

Has this article helped you hop on the homegrown bandwagon? Got any recipes for delicious jams, pickles or other preserves you’d like to share?

Let us know in the comments or tag us on social media! (Instagram: @rinkithome or use the #rinkithome)

Anyone who has left a can of soda in the freezer a little too long knows that sealing and freezing a closed container of liquid can be a big no-no. What many don’t know is that it’s still doable with the right technique.

If you want to seal and save a smoothie or a jar of chicken broth for a really long time, you might consider using a Ball® and Kerr® Mason jar along with your FoodSaver® Wide-Mouth Jar Sealer and 2-In-1 Vacuum Sealing System. If you want to use this handy technique in the kitchen, just follow these tips.

Pick a Straight Shoulder Jar
Ball® makes mason jars specifically for freezing. They’re made with a straight shoulder. That means there’s no curve around the neck of the jar, which makes it easier for them to stand up to low temperatures and expanding liquids.

However, the jars design isn’t all you should consider.

Don’t Completely Fill the Jar
To freeze your soups and stews safely, it’s important to leave a little space at the top by the lid. It’s recommended that you fill the jar enough so that there’s at least one inch of space between the liquid and the top.

Cool Those Contents
Don’t just move a piping hot chili in a jar into the freezer. Glass can crack if the temperature changes very quickly. That’s the same reason you wouldn’t put a casserole lid in a sink filled with water right after it’s been in the oven.

Cool the jar and its contents gradually by moving it to the fridge first.

Freeze First
After lowering the temperature, move the jar to the freezer, but keep the lid off. Even though your mason jars are freezer-safe, glass can still become very fragile when cold. You’ll want to wait until the liquid is frozen solid before taking the jar back out and vacuum sealing. Doing this after will protect the substances from freezer burn. Plus, it’s a cinch to do.

Be Careful When Thawing
When you’re ready to savor that fresh food later on, you’ll have to take a little extra care. Remember, glass can crack when the temperature changes dramatically, and this goes both ways. Don’t heat up that frozen jar too quickly. Instead, move your smoothies or the like to the freezer the night beforehand so it can safely warm up.

Related Posts

  • How to seal glass jars

Thawing Those Frozen Cookies

  • Tips and How To’s
  • 06/29/17
  • Share

Keeping frozen treats at the ready is a great way to reduce waste and save time and money.

Nailing Down Your Meal Prep Budget

  • Tips and How To’s
  • 06/29/17
  • Share

By preparing your family’s meals ahead of time, you not only save time – you also save a lot of cash.

Use Vacuum Sealing When Packing for Vacation

  • Tips and How To’s
  • 06/28/17
  • Share

Summer vacations are great ways to spend time with family, relieve some stress and create lifelong memories. Unfortunately, they also come with hefty price tags.

Have you ever noticed how every jam you ever buy is in a glass jar ? Some things come in plastic jars, like peanut butter or chocolate spread. But glass jars are a thing when it comes to jam. Why is that ? Is there any real reason behind it, or just a leftover from when jam-making first appeared ?

It turns out there’s a very food reason jam is stored in glass jars, and it has a lot to do with efficiency. Read on to find out.

How to seal glass jars

Why is jam in glass jars ?

Jam is stored in glass jars with a metal lid because they provide the best seal, and are very easy to clean and sterilize after each use. Glass is rigid, and the metal lids are a little flexible, which is the mechanism that allows a vacuum to form inside a jam jar. That’s the popping sound you hear when you first open one of those.

If the jars were made of another material, such as metal, they’d rust in time, and this would affect the jam quality. Glass is the perfect, neutral material that reacts with nothing and will not absorb any odors or flavors.

Are glass jars better than plastic ?

For preserving and sealing foods, yes, glass jars are the absolute best. This is because the glass is rigid, and it can keep the seal nice and tight. If it were flexible, like a plastic jar, it could loosen the seal in time or if squished during transport.

Another reason glass jars are better than plastic is because they can easily be reused. All you need to do is to wash them thoroughly, then boil them in hot water for a few minutes to make sure no bacteria or mold spore is left. They can easily break, yes, but we’re assuming you’re careful when handling glass and ceramic.

Can you put jam in plastic jars ?

Yes, you can store jam in plastic jars if you want, but they won’t hold as long. You absolutely need to store all the jam in the fridge, because the plastic won’t hold the seal as well as glass and metal.

If you use plastic jars, let the jam cool to room temp before you pour it in. Store in the fridge for up to 3 months.

Do you seal jam jars when hot ?

Yes, the jar seal forms when the jam and the jar are both hot. When you fill a jam jar, it needs to be hot because the hot jam could break the jar if it’s cold. Leave about half an inch of headspace. Put the lid on, and now you can boil the jars.

This creates pressure and vacuum inside the jar, removing the oxygen. The lids need to be very tight, and make sure the water covers the top of the jars. You will need a large, tall pot of boiling water, a rack that fits inside the pot to keep the jars from touching the bottom, and tongs to maneuver the jars.

Make sure the jars are closed very well ! Once the water in the pot starts boiling and the rack is inside, gently lower the jam jars into the boiling water. Leave some space between them, they should not touch. Make sure there is enough hot water over the top of the jars, at least an inch. Add more water (hot!) if needed.

When the last jar has been placed and the water starts boiling again, put a lid on and time the jars. Some recipes call for 5 minutes, some for 10, it depends on what recipe you have.

When they’re done boiling, turn off the heat, place a clean, dry towel on the table. Take out the hot jars with tongs and set them on the towel. If you set them directly on the difference in heat will crack them, be sure to use a towel !

Let the jars cool, then test for sealing. The middle of the jar should be a downwards, and if you tap it it should be solid and not move at all. Store in a cool, dark, dry place for up to 24 months.

Why do you turn jam jars upside down ?

You can seal jars without boiling them, and this is where turning them upside down comes in. This method is simpler but harder to perfect than the boiling method.

How to seal glass jars

You need screaming hot jars and jam, and very quick hands. After you’ve poured the jam and put the lids on, you need to turn them on their heads. The hot jam will work the same as the boiling water, but you risk the seal not being tight enough if the surrounding air is too cold.

If the seal is successful, it can last as long as the boiled one. You check the seal the same way as before, tap the top of the jars after they’ve cooled down.

Will my jam thicken as it cools ?

Jam will thicken as it cools, and more pectin means thicker jam. If you’re making a berry jam, it can’t be as thick as marmalade or apple jam, because there isn’t as much pectin in berries. You can add powdered pectin, or you can cook the mixture for longer until there is less moisture.

However, you risk losing some of the flavor and color if you cook berries for too long.

And in case your jars haven’t sealed properly, you have a few options. If it’s been less than 24 hours since filling the jars, you can empty them into a fresh pot and continue simmering until they thicken a little more, then use clean, sterilized jars and lids and repeat the sealing process.

Or, you can leave them as-is but store them in the fridge and eat within a couple of weeks. If you’ve got any other food curiosities be sure to check the related articles below, we’re always adding more food facts to make your life that much easier.

Posted on Published: January 25, 2021 – Last updated: May 10, 2022

When it comes to making homemade jam, sterilising jam jars is an important step for great taste and hygiene. This simple and easy guide shows you how to sterilise jars for jam to keep your product safe!

Updated 13 October 2021 By Cleanipedia Team

How to seal glass jars

How to seal glass jars

There’s nothing better than a homemade jam or chutney. However, as any good jam-maker knows, the first task is always sterilising jars. To help you do so, we’ve put together a great go-to-guide on how to sterilise jars for jam, chutney or any other kind of homemade treat.

Cooking up other homemade treats or interested in jumping on the homebrew bandwagon. Check out our guide on sterilising glass bottles.

Before you begin sterilising jam jars, remember to remove the rubber seals and lids to avoid them becoming misshapen by the heat.

Be extra careful of the heat involved in each method of sterilising jars for jam, so as to avoid burning yourself.

If you are using Kilner jars, we recommend scroll down to the section on sterilising jars in a water bath.

How to sterilise jam jars

The first step whenever you are sterilising jam jars is to remove the rubber seals and lids. That’s because any heat could push them out of shape. Next, decide which of these three useful options works best for you. We’ve outline three easy and effective methods for sterilising jars below.

Make sure your whole kitchen is sparkling clean before making jam. This will help prevent bacteria getting into the mix.


Method 1: How to sterilise jam jars in the dishwasher

The easiest method for sterilising jam jars is to put them in the dishwasher.

Use the dishwasher.

Place your jars on the top rack of your dishwasher.

Use a high heat.

Run the dishwasher on hot without detergent.

Get the timing right!

Your jars will be ready to fill as soon as the cycle has finished – so try to time it for when your recipe will be suitable for packing.

Method 2: Sterilising jars in ovens

If you don’t have a dishwasher to hand but you’re still wondering how to sterilise jam jars, why not try the oven instead?

Use hot and soapy water.

Wash the jars in hot, soapy water and then rinse.

Next, place them on a baking tray and put it into an oven pre-heated to 140-180В°C.

Fill immediately.

Fill the jars immediately, being careful not to burn yourself on the hot glass.

Now you know the steps for sterilising jars in the oven, but what about how to seal jam jars in the oven? While it is possible to do so and is often touted as a quick and easy method to seal jars, sealing jars in the oven is not recommended due to health and safety concerns.

Method 3: Sterilising jam jars in a water bath

Sterilising jars for jam or other condiments in a water bath is recommended for Kilner jars.

Remove lids and seals.

Remove the lids and seals as before and then place the jars in a large pan.

Bring the pan to the boil.

Put the pan on the hob and slowly increase the temperature until it boils.

Be very careful.

NeverВ place jars in water that is already boiling as this can cause them to explode and spray dangerous broken glass in every direction.

Boil for a maximum of 10 minutes.

Keep the water boiling for a maximum of 10 minutes then turn off the heat and cover the pan.

Take your time.

The jars can remain in the water until you’re ready to fill them.

Can you sterilise jam jars in the microwave?

While the methods used above are highly effective, they can be time-consuming (though this should not be a deterrent when it comes to hygiene). If you’re looking for a faster method, sterilising jam jars in the microwave is quick and easy.

Step 1:

Wash the jar in soapy water.

Step 2:

Place the jar in the microwave and turn onto the ‘high’ setting (around 1,000 watts) for 30-45 seconds.

Step 3:

Place upside down on a dishtowel or absorbent kitchen paper to dry.

When buying dishwasher tablets, which of these is most important to you?

And there you have it – a simple and easy guide on how to sterilise jam jars for safe and hygienic homemade jam! Remember to make sure your kitchen is clean and ready to make jam by using Cif’s germ-killing kitchen products for peace of mind.

Have your jam-making methods left you a bit messy? Not to worry, we’ve got you covered with these articles on how to remove fruit stains from your clothing and how to get strawberry stains out of clothes!

DIY | painted + frosted glass jars

Are you looking for a way to enhance your tablescape without breaking the bank? Well, here is your solution… cheap glassware, a little paint, plus fancy frosted glass finish and tada, you have a perfectly personalized glass jar… great for any occasion! Fit for a candle, flower arrangement or anything your heart desires… get your gear and let’s diy…

How to seal glass jars

  • Martha Stewart Spray Paint Kit
  • your choice in color of Martha Stewart’s Craft Paint
  • Krylon Frosted Glass Finish Spray Paint
  • cheap glass jars of any kind
  • regular tape and/or stenciling tape
  • different stickers or labels of any kind!

How to seal glass jars

Clean your paintable glass surface with rubbing alcohol before you start taping and painting! Tape off the area of your glass that won’t be painted with your colored paint…

How to seal glass jars

…using any type of tape, sticker or label that you choose. Press firmly to create a cute relief design!

How to seal glass jars

Get creative with your placement! These jars feel nautical… but yours could be modern or shabby chic!

How to seal glass jars

Using the Martha Stewart Spray Paint Kit, mix the paint and spray medium as directed on the package. Of course you can always use a regular type of spray paint, but this technique is just so much fun! Spray your glassware as desired… in a safe area, like my backyard!

How to seal glass jars

If you need to turn, touch the taped areas…

How to seal glass jars

Wait only like 5 to 10 minutes before carefully removing the tape. Removing it before the paint dries completely will help prevent paint from lifting off the glass.

How to seal glass jars

If your paint does lift off… use a paintbrush to touch up before you add the frosted layer.

How to seal glass jars

After the first coat of colored paint is completely dry, then spray on the Frosted Glass Finish… this is my favorite part! I sprayed three light coats onto the jars. When this paint is wet, it looks wet – it takes like a minute to fog up and then just looks amazing!

How to seal glass jars

So fun… and gives off such a romantic light. The frosted look will go perfectly with any color scheme!

As with all our DIY tutorials, if you create one of our projects please send us a picture or a trackback – We Love Seeing Your Creativity! If you use Instagram or Twitter please use the hashtag #SomethingTurquoiseDIY. Happy Crafting!


Photography: Something Turquoise Photography // this wedding DIY by: Jen | Something Turquoise // Martha Stewart Spray Paint Kit, Martha Stewart Craft Paint in Blueberry, Martha Stewart Blue Patterning Tape, Krylon Frosted Glass Finish in White, three cheap glass jars: all from Michaels // circle labels in Pool: Paper-Source // nail polish: Sally Hansen Salon Effects Polish Strips in Crowed Surfer

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

ADHD symptoms in girls and women manifest differently than in boys and men. Learn how to recognize the symptoms of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) in girls and women here .

When thinking of ADHD, the general public may imagine a child who is unable to sit still and acts impulsively, blurting out answers in class, or interrupting their parents. But for those with predominantly inattentive ADHD, they may be sitting quietly and following the rules, but seemingly daydreaming from to time, and often struggling to finish a task or organize their lives. These subtler symptoms make the disorder often go unnoticed – most often in females – leaving many undiagnosed until they reach adulthood.

Other common signs of ADHD in females can include: 1,2

  • wandering thoughts
  • trouble finishing projects and schoolwork
  • being late often
  • difficulty concentrating
  • a disorganized room or workspace
  • getting upset easily

That’s not to say females with ADHD-Inattentive don’t exhibit symptoms of hyperactivity of impulsivity. Girls with ADHD can be highly physically active, taking risks as they play, or they might be extremely talkative, excitable, and emotional. Forty percent of them, however, will likely outgrow symptoms of hyperactivity and impulsivity by the time they reach adulthood. 3

Risk for Co-occurring Disorders

Many girls with ADHD may feel capable of managing symptoms when they are in elementary school, but the extracurricular, social, and increased academic demands of middle school and high school may cause them to struggle. Girls also may be more likely to blame themselves for their symptoms, labeling themselves as incapable of doing well or being “stupid.” This inward focus puts them at higher risk for major depression, anxiety disorders, and eating disorders than girls who do not have ADHD. One study found that girls with combined-type ADHD are at high risk for suicide and self-harm. 4

Women with ADHD

Many women are first diagnosed with ADHD in adulthood, and they may seek treatment because they struggle to manage the demands of work, home, and daily life. They struggle with executive functioning and to complete tasks that require organization, planning, and time management. Unable to keep up, they put themselves at risk for depression, decreased self-esteem, substance abuse, sleep problems, and overeating. 5

In addition to medication, females with ADHD can also benefit from therapeutic interventions such as building self-esteem, promoting healthy habits, learning time management, and practicing stress-management techniques. Family therapy can help educate family members about the diagnosis and teach them to problem-solve together and communicate better. Peer support groups can also help women feel less shame about their symptoms and feel empowered to gain control over their daily lives and futures. 6

How to Guide Patients & Parents

The following tips may help your patients (and caregivers) as they seek to understand and manage ADHD symptoms.

Understand that ADHD Can be Managed – ADHD is highly treatable in both men and women of all ages, with medication, behavioral therapy, or a combination of the two often combatting symptoms very effectively. Patients should not be discouraged if the first medication or intervention isn’t an exact fit, and they should be encouraged to keep talking to their provider about concerns and successes.

Praise Progress – Patients should also be encouraged to take time to notice progress and improvement in their (or their child’s) daily life, no matter how small. Being able to see setbacks as functions of the condition rather than a personal failing and to take pride in successes can lower the risk of depression and help your child gain a stronger sense of control over their health and their future. Remind them that starting treatment in childhood can have a huge impact on future outcomes and functioning; practicing optimism about the condition is powerful.

Know the Applicable Rights – If a school-age child is severely impacted by her ADHD, they may qualify for an Individualized Education Program (IEP), or a 504 Plan, and educational accommodations. 7 Even if a child does not qualify, parents and guardians can talk to school staff about making teachers, school counselors, and other staff available to support their child as they prepare to thrive in an academic environment. School personnel may also subscribe to stereotypes about ADHD and need education about what symptoms to monitor in the student’s daily performance.

Utilize Mentors – All of us, and especially children, can benefit from examples of people who have overcome challenges or adversity. If you know a woman or teenager who has successfully managed the symptoms of her ADHD, considering asking them to connect with your client. Being able to visualize success can encourage progress and decrease the risk of low self-esteem or negative labeling.

Editor’s Note: This article was originally published on

  1. Ohan J. Why is there a gender gap in children presenting for attention deficit/hyperactivity disorder services. J Clin Child Adolesc Psychol. 2009;38(5):650-60.
  2. Child Mind Institute. How Girls with ADHD Are Different. Available at: Acccessed 2017.
  3. Hinshaw SP. Prospective Follow-up of Girls with Attention-deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder into Early Adulthood: Continuing Impairment Includes Elevated Risk for Suicide Attempts and Self-Injury. J Consult Clin Psychol. 2012;80(6):104-1051.
  4. Miller M. Executive Functions in Girls with ADHD Followed Prospectively into Young Adulthood. Neuropsychology. 2012;26(3):278-287.
  5. CHADD. Women and Girls. Available at: Accessed 2017.
  6. Understanding IEPs. Available at: Accessed 2017.

You may also like:

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Bipolar Depression Treatment Options: A Clinical Update

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Adolescent Depression and Anxiety: Prescribing Considerations

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Week of April 12, 2021: Trans Youth Health, Psychedelics for Depression, PTSD After COVID-19

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Psychiatric Care for Transgender and Gender Non-Conforming People

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Psy-Q: ADHD Treatment Adherence

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Mental Health Treatment in the Context of Chronic Pain

How the condition tends to present in females may surprise you

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Aron Janssen, MD is board certified in child, adolescent, and adult psychiatry and is the vice chair of child and adolescent psychiatry Northwestern University.

Verywell / Cindy Chung

Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) has long been thought of as a condition affecting males. But, more girls are being diagnosed as the understanding of the condition deepens.

Girls are more likely to have inattentive ADHD, in which daydreaming and shyness are common, whereas it is more typical for boys to have hyperactive-impulsive ADHD or combined presentation.  

Living with undiagnosed ADHD can result in disadvantages, such as a lack of accommodations in the classroom, low self-esteem, and self-blame. Gone undiagnosed, ADHD can even affect mental health well into adolescence and adulthood. Being aware of the different ways ADHD can present in your daughter can help you know when it might be time to see a doctor for an evaluation.

Diagnosing ADHD in Girls

ADHD symptoms can manifest very differently in each child. You may have a boy who has been diagnosed with ADHD, but never considered that your daughter who is having trouble in school might also have it too because her issues seem so different from his.

ADHD symptoms in girls are often thought of as characters of a girl’s personality rather than ADHD, which is why they are often overlooked or explained away.

It is much easier to identify a child who is physically active and defiant as someone that would benefit from an ADHD evaluation than someone who seems distant or distracted. In girls, ADHD signs and symptoms tend to have these underlying commonalities:  

Compensates for Inattention

For many girls with ADHD, paying attention to the task at hand is their biggest challenge. They can get distracted by external events or drift off into a world of their own. For example, a bird outside a classroom window may take attention away from something more important in their environment, like a teacher announcing the date of an upcoming exam.

To compensate, a girl with ADHD may hyperfocus on something she likes or is good at. She will put forth so much effort and concentration that parents or teachers may dismiss the possibility of ADHD. Sometimes this hyperfocus is a coping strategy to keep herself entertained when something is boring. Other times, she may not feel she has any control over it.

Always in Motion

If a girl is hyperactive, she might be described as a “tomboy” because she likes physical activity and doesn’t seem to enjoy the “typical things” a girl her age does. She might also be in motion in less obvious ways, perhaps doodling constantly or moving around in her chair.

Lack of Impulse Control

A girl with impulsivity can be hyper-talkative and verbally impulsive, interrupting others, talking excessively, or changing topics again and again during conversations. She might blurt out words without thinking about their impact on others.

But this girl may also be overly sensitive. Some girls are described as overemotional and easily excitable.

Signs and Symptoms

Not all girls with ADHD will exhibit all of the following signs and symptoms. Conversely, having one or two of these does not equal an ADHD diagnosis in and of itself. However, if your daughter seems to exhibit a few of these symptoms on a continual basis, a discussion with an experienced professional may be beneficial.

  • Appears withdrawn
  • Cries easily
  • Daydreaming and in a world of her own
  • Difficulty maintaining focus; easily distracted
  • Disorganized and messy (in her appearance and physical space)
  • Doesn’t appear to be trying
  • Doesn’t seem motivated
  • Forgetful
  • Highly sensitive to noise, fabrics, and emotions
  • Hyper-talkative (always has lots to say, but is not good at listening)
  • Hyperreactivity (exaggerated emotional responses)
  • Looks to be making “careless” mistakes
  • Might often slam her doors shut
  • Often late (poor time management)
  • Problems completing tasks
  • Seems shy
  • Seems to get easily upset
  • Shifting focus from one activity to another
  • Takes time to process information and directions; seems like she doesn’t hear you
  • Verbally impulsive; blurts out and interrupts others

Seeking Help

If ADHD is diagnosed, it can be treated and managed. Interventions can be put in place, including behavior management techniques, organizational strategies, medication, counseling, and support.

Simply knowing she has ADHD can relieve a girl of a huge burden of guilt and shame. It can also free her from the damaging labels of being “spacey,” “unmotivated,” “stupid,” or “lazy.” She is none of those things; she simply has ADHD. Strategies can be put in place to make life a little easier and her future much brighter.

Answer the quiz questions below to see if you have symptoms of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD).

Who Is This ADHD Quiz For?

This simple assessment is for adults who think they may have symptoms of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD).

Below is a list of questions that relate to life experiences common among people who have been diagnosed with ADD/ADHD. Please read each question carefully, and indicate how often you have experienced the same or similar challenges in the past few months.

How Accurate Is It?

This quiz is NOT a diagnostic tool. Mental health disorders can only be diagnosed by qualified mental health professionals.

Psycom believes assessments can be a valuable first step toward getting treatment. All too often people stop short of seeking help out of fear their concerns aren’t legitimate or severe enough to warrant professional intervention.

How Is ADHD Treated?

Treatment for adult ADHD typically involves medication, psychotherapy, and/or psychoeducation. There is no cure for ADHD, but a combination of these treatments can effectively reduce symptoms and improve work and home life.

Your privacy is important to us. All results are completely anonymous.

I thought ADHD was only in kids. How many adults have ADHD?

Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder or ADHD is primarily diagnosed in children ages 4–17 but according to the National Institute of Mental Health, an estimated 4.4% of adults aged 18-44 have ADHD. ADHD is a neurological disorder present from birth and has a strong genetic component. If your symptoms are being caused by ADHD, they may have been present but not noticed in childhood. Many parents of children with ADHD are diagnosed when their child starts to struggle at school and are referred to a specialist.

Is ADHD a mental illness?

ADHD is a neurological condition. While it technically falls under the umbrella of mental illnesses most practitioners see it as a behavior disorder rather than a mental illness. ADHD is associated with behavior problems caused by working memory and executive functioning deficits (i.e. the ability to plan and be organized). It also commonly co-occurs with mental illnesses including bipolar disorder, social anxiety disorder, substance use disorder, and learning disabilities. Another term that is gaining acceptance that may more accurately describe ADHD is neurodiversity. Neurodiversity is a term that describes people who think and learn differently.

What is ADD behavior?

Attention Deficit Disorder (ADD) is one of the three subtypes of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) and is no longer an acceptable acronym (in the clinical sense). Today it is referred to as ADHD predominantly inattentive type. While it has many overlapping symptoms, ADHD predominantly inattentive type lacks the hyperactivity piece but includes distractibility, impulsivity, trouble focusing (unless it’s something you find very interesting), and executive functioning challenges, meaning you have trouble planning, following instructions, and being organized.

Is it possible to have a successful life when you have ADHD?

Absolutely. Many people with ADHD thrive and often it’s because of (not despite) their ADHD symptoms. People with ADHD in business are known to be strategic, outside-the-box thinkers who have an enviable ability to handle many different tasks. People with ADHD are often very creative and have a unique ability to make connections others fail to see. Celebrities like swimmer Michael Phelps, Will Smith, Justin Timberlake, Emma Watson, and Zooey Deschanel all have ADHD.

Is ADHD something you can develop as an adult?

No, if you are experiencing symptoms of ADHD as an adult you had it in childhood and either found ways to work around your difficulties or had mild enough symptoms they were overlooked. This is especially true in women/girls females who often manifest their symptoms by turning inward and keeping their problems hidden. They also typically lack the hyperactive component. It’s important to note that depression, anxiety, and some mood disorder can resemble ADHD so it’s important to rule out those causes of your symptoms. Research shows that ADHD is largely hereditary so if you have a child diagnosed with ADHD, you or the child’s father may have it as well. Untreated ADHD can strain relationships and contribute to other challenges so if you suspect you have ADHD seek the guidance of a licensed mental health care provider.

How accurate is this ADHD quiz and what do I do with the results?

This online assessment is not a diagnostic tool. Only a licensed mental health provider or doctor can properly diagnose ADHD. You can use the results of this ADHD test as a way to start a conversation with a partner, relative, therapist, or medical doctor.

Who can diagnosis ADHD?

ADHD cannot be diagnosed by a blood test. Share your symptoms with your doctor who can conduct a physical exam, review your medical history, and rule out other causes of your symptoms. You may be referred to an ADHD specialist for further testing after an initial consultation with your doctor.

Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) affects estimate 5 percent of children in USA. Half of them will continue with those symptoms into adulthood, says the American Psychiatric Association. The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention writes that the smaller community the samples numbers with this condition are even higher. I know you’ll agree many adults with ADHD have never been diagnosed. Yes including myself and have found the list following 14 signs to be truly revealing of my own behavior. What do you think after read the article leave a comment.

ADHD can cause numerous mental and physical problems. Untreated can cause strain on relationships and difficulties in everyday life. It’s important to recognize the signs of adult ADHD so you can get proper treatment. Keep reading to learn more about the symptoms.

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

  • Self-focused behavior
  • Interrupting
  • Problems with patience
  • Emotional turmoil
  • Fidgeting
  • Problems playing quietly
  • Unfinished tasks
  • Lack of focus
  • Avoidance of tasks
  • Mistakes
  • Daydreaming
  • Trouble getting organized
  • Forgetfulness
  • Symptoms in multiple settings
  • Symptoms in adolescents
  • Takeaway

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

Next Symptoms of adult ADHD

  • Is it ADHD?

How to recognize the signs of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder adhd

  • Attention span
  • Hyperactivity
  • Impulsivity
  • Symptoms
  • Diagnosis
  • Next steps

Resources for ADHD

Accordingly Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) is one of the most common childhood neurodevelopmental disorders. It affects up to 5 percent of kids in the United States.

Per the American Psychiatric Association (APA), approximately 2.5 percent of adults also live with this disorder. Males are three times more likely to be diagnosed with ADHD than females.

Moreover children and adults with ADHD with impulse control, hyperactivity, and unable to pay attention for for more then longer periods of time. The studies indicate that most individuals go un diagnosed and untreated, it can disrupt with one’s ability to process, understand, and implement learn information.

Resources and treatments such as medication and behavioral therapy — can help those with ADHD live productive thriving lives. There are also a number of organizations, resources, and educational tools as to inform those with ADHD and their friends and family not their is help and great professional waiting answer questions and concerns.

Nonprofit organizations

Nonprofit organizations offering useful information about ADHD, please tell your friends and family members.

Below are organizations that provide resources for children and adults living with ADHD. Nonprofit organizations located in Canada and the United Kingdom are also included.

Articles On ADHD in Children

  • What Is ADHD?
  • Common Symptoms
  • Symptoms by Age
  • ADHD in Teens
  • Prevention
  • Medication Side Effects
  • Non-Drug Treatments
  • Diet and ADHD

What Are the Symptoms of ADHD?

The symptoms of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder — or ADHD — vary from person to person, but consist of some combination of inattention, hyperactivity, and impulsivity.

Inattention. People who are inattentive have a hard time keeping their mind focused on one thing and may get bored with a task after only a few minutes. Focusing conscious, deliberate attention to organizing and completing routine tasks may be difficult. Often they lose track of things or forget things easily. You may notice restlessness, procrastination, problems remembering obligations, trouble staying seated during meetings or activities, or starting multiple projects at the same time but rarely finishing them.

Hyperactivity. People who are hyperactive always seem to be in motion. They can’t sit still and may dash around or talk incessantly. Children with ADHD are unable to sit still and pay attention in class. They may roam around the room, squirm in their seats, wiggle their feet, touch everything or noisily tap a pencil. Older adolescents and adults with ADHD may feel intensely restless.

Impulsivity. People who are overly impulsive seem unable to think before they act. As a result, they may blurt out answers to questions or inappropriate comments, or run into the street without looking. Their impulsivity may make it difficult for them to wait for things they want or to take their turn in games. They may grab a toy from another child or hit when they are upset. They often have difficulty making and keeping friends.

ADHD often coexists with other conditions, such as learning disabilities, depression, anxiety, conduct disorder, and oppositional defiant disorder. Some symptoms may overlap with other medical conditions, as well.

Call Your Doctor About ADHD If:

You or your child shows symptoms of ADHD. Because the disorder can be difficult to assess, be sure to see a doctor who is experienced with diagnosing and treating ADHD and similar problems.

Show Sources

Heart Rhythm Society.
American Academy of Pediatrics.
The Food and Drug Administration.
The National Institute of Mental Health.
Attention Deficit Disorder Association.
The American Academy of Family Physicians.

How to kill fleas on dogs

As pet owners, there is nothing more upsetting than watching your fur babies deal with the itching and biting of fleas. My dog loves to take long walks around the lake, and sometimes she’ll run off into the tall grass, and sure enough later that night, we find fleas crawling through her fur, despite being current on her medicine.

Flea combs can be a hassle, so why not look into some home remedies for a natural flea killer? Having a couple of anti-flea home remedies ready to go is never a bad idea.

With these natural flea killer recipes, tips, and tricks in this article, you are sure to find something that speaks to you and helps not only your fur baby but the overall health of your home. Having these tips will help alleviate not only stress but help reduce your chances of an infestation.

  1. How to Kill Fleas at Home
    • Dish Soap Flea Trap
    • Baking Soda
    • Salt
    • Natural Flea Home Remedies – Diatomaceous Earth
    • Homemade Flea Spray
    • Lemon Homemade Flea Spray
    • Rosemary
    • Brewer’s Yeast
    • Apple Cider Vinegar – A Natural Flea Repellent for Cats and Dogs, Too!
    • Neem Oil
    • Cleaning Up
    • Laundry
    • Carpet Care
    • Mow the Yard
    • Garlic Water – The Natural Flea Killer
    • Beneficial Nematodes
    • Flea-Repelling Plants
    • Ultrasonic Collar Tags
    • Recipe for Natural Flea Killer

How to Kill Fleas at Home

Try these DIY remedies for ridding your home and pets of fleas.

Dish Soap Flea Trap

For a low maintenance trap approach to kill fleas, you can mix some warm water with dish soap into a bowl or on a plate. The soapy water attracts insects, and due to the high viscosity of the mixture, they get stuck.

It is suggested to leave out bowls of soapy water overnight because fleas are mostly nocturnal. Dish soap can also be used as a homemade flea shampoo for dogs, too.

Baking Soda

Baking soda is a cleaning cure-all, so there’s no surprise it is also a natural flea repellent. Sprinkle the baking soda on carpet and rugs in your home.

Using a scrubbing brush, scrub the baking soda into the carpet. Then, thoroughly vacuum the carpet. After vacuuming, be sure to dispose of your vacuum bag outside to make sure you get rid of fleas.

Another option for simple flea treatment is to dust finely ground salt throughout the carpeted areas of your home. Salt will dehydrate the adult fleas, making it an easy and inexpensive natural flea killer.

Leave the salt in the carpet for at least 24 hours, and then vacuum thoroughly. Dispose of your vacuum bag outside.

Natural Flea Home Remedies – Diatomaceous Earth

If you want something stronger than baking soda or salt, consider diatomaceous earth (DE). When you buy DE, make sure you buy the food grade version. Additionally, because it is a very fine powder, manufacturers suggest wearing a face mask while applying DE.

DE works to dehydrate the fleas quicker than salt would and quickly kills fleas and their eggs. Just dust the carpeted areas of your home with DE and let sit for 48 hours.

After that time, thoroughly vacuum and dispose of the vacuum bag outside. This solution may also be effective as a natural termite killer. Sprinkle the DE in areas where termites seem to lurk, like woodpiles.

Homemade Flea Spray

You don’t necessarily need to be a pet parent to find yourself with a flea infestation. Fleas are parasites and are attracted to anything they can bite and feed on. To make sure your family doesn’t have to put up with flea bites, you can make a large batch of homemade flea spray for dogs.

How to kill fleas on dogs

How to kill fleas on dogs

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to kill fleas on dogs

The Spruce / Krystal Slagle

Are you searching for a cheap and natural flea repellent for your dog or cat? If you want to keep fleas off of your pet and out of your home, but you aren’t keen on using chemical-based flea collars and sprays, vinegar is another option to consider.

Vinegar is fragrance-free and environmentally friendly. It is natural and chemical-free, it is both pet and child safe, and it soothes your pet’s flea bites.

Using Vinegar

Like many pests, fleas hate the smell and taste of vinegar, so they’ll do their best to avoid it. Use this information to your advantage by making a vinegar-based flea spray to use on your pet.

To make your homemade flea spray, you’ll need white vinegar or apple cider vinegar. Either is fine, though some people feel their pet prefers the scent of apple cider vinegar. Just know that cats may not stand for any vinegar being sprayed or wiped on them.

Creating your flea spray is as simple as diluting the vinegar with water. Some people recommend mixing equal parts vinegar and water. Others recommend mixing one part vinegar with three parts water. Experiment with both formulas to see which works best for you. The more concentrated formula (1:1) will have more flea-repelling power. If you find your pet is resistant to the smell, start with the more diluted formula (1:3), and step up once they’re used to it.

Before You Spray

Before applying your homemade flea repellent, be sure to check your pet for any open cuts or sores. Applying vinegar to broken skin stings, so you want to take care not to apply it to any wounds. Be careful not to spray it in your pet’s eyes either. If you want your pet to accept your new form of flea repellent, you don’t want them to associate it with any discomfort.


To apply the vinegar solution, use a spray bottle, or apply it with a cloth that has been dipped in the solution. Cats may prefer the rub-down method, especially if you’ve previously used a spray bottle for training and discipline purposes.

If you are using a spray bottle, get a clean spray bottle that has not been previously used for other chemicals. Vinegar is an acid, and it could react with chemical traces that remain in a used spray bottle. Mix the vinegar and water in a spray bottle, and apply the mixture directly to your pet’s coat. Finish by working it in with your hands, Allow the solution to dry; do not wash it off.

After 20 minutes, you can use a flea comb to brush out any fleas. Repeat every couple days to maintain the effectiveness. You can also spray bedding, carpets, and furnishings as a preventative measure.

Vinegar. National Capitol Poison Center.

  • skin
  • allergies
  • itching
  • medicine
  • bathing
  • shampoo
  • parasites

AKC is a participant in affiliate advertising programs designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to If you purchase a product through this article, we may receive a portion of the sale.

Fleas are a nuisance. These tiny, blood-sucking parasites irritate your dog and infest your home — often before you realize that fleas have moved in. Many dogs are allergic to flea bites, which can cause intense scratching, red and flaky skin, scabs, hot spots, and hair loss. Fleas can also cause tapeworm and anemia.

According to the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, fleas prefer animal hosts but will resort to biting people when animals are unavailable. They can transmit germs that cause disease by feeding on hosts or through fecal contamination, when infected flea feces are scratched into an open wound.

If you and your dog are scratching your heads, and you’re wondering how to kill dog fleas, we’ve got you covered. Here are the four steps you need to take to eliminate these unwelcome freeloaders.

1. Understand the Flea’s Life Cycle

The first step is understanding the enemy. Fleas go through four life cycle stages:

  1. Egg
  2. Larva
  3. Pupa
  4. Adult

The adults live on animals like your dog, where they digest blood and lay their eggs. One female flea can lay up to 2,000 eggs. These eggs hatch in 1-10 days and spread throughout your home and yard every time your dog scratches, shakes, or lies down.

They then hatch into larvae that can move on the host and feed on blood and flea dirt (digested blood from the adult fleas). During the pupa stage they form cocoons, where they wait for several days or up to one year — preferably for the fleas in the comfort of your carpet, sofa, or bed — until a warm-bodied host appears. Then they hatch, become adults, and infest their animal hosts – such as your dog.

It’s important to know about these stages because different flea treatments for dogs address different parts of the flea’s life cycle, so make sure you read the label of any flea elimination products and follow the directions before use.

2. Prevention and Treatment

The best way to deal with fleas is prevention. Flea and tick preventatives kill fleas that come in contact with your dog, preventing your pup from bringing them home in the first place. There are several options out there, from flea collars to topical liquid applicants and pills. Talk to your vet about the flea preventative that is safest and right for your puppy or dog.

If your dog already has fleas, these preventatives will still kill them, but you may need to take more aggressive action, like a prescription preventative. You can also use a flea shampoo or a fast-acting chemical treatment, such as a flea pill that kills the fleas on your dog within hours. Again, it’s important to ask your dog’s veterinarian for recommendations.

3. Get Fleas Out of Your Home

Killing the fleas on your dog is just one part of the problem. You also need to determine how to get rid of fleas in your home. This requires patience. It can take as long as three-to-four months to get rid of an infestation, as it takes this long for all of the fleas in your home to go through their life stages.

Here are the steps you need to take to eradicate fleas in your home:

  1. Wash all dog beds and soft dog toys in hot, soapy water. Repeat this frequently until the infestation has ended.
  2. Wash your own bedding, throw rugs, bath mats, and any blanket or cushion where your dog likes to sleep in hot water.
  3. Vacuum all carpets, hardwood floors, linoleum, and tiled floors, curtains, and upholstered furniture, and throw away the vacuum bag immediately in an outside garbage bin. You will need to vacuum on a regular basis to be sure all of the stages are addressed.
  4. Choose and apply an environmental flea control spray or fogger that will treat all stages of fleas, or call a local exterminator.
  5. Choose and apply a spray, pellet, or nontoxic flea treatment for your yard. Keeping grass and brush short will also make your yard less inviting to fleas and ticks. Patch fences to discourage raccoons, rabbits and other wildlife that carry fleas from coming into your yard.
  6. If your dog has ridden in your car lately, you should vacuum the seats.
  7. Continue to treat your dog and any other pets with a monthly preventative.
  8. During flea season, don’t let your dog interact with strange dogs and be sure his puppy playmates are free of fleas.

4. Talk to Your Veterinarian

When in doubt, call in the experts. Ask your veterinarian about how to get rid of fleas on dogs, as vets are up-to-date on the latest flea treatments and preventatives and can help you find the best and safest treatment option for you and your dog.

Table of Contents

Though summer is winding down, the fleas are not, so it is essential we continue to use flea preventatives.

And for those unfortunate enough to be dealing with a flea infestation, have no fear: we have some excellent fast-acting solutions to help you get rid of your flea problem.

This article covers some of my favorite effective remedies to get rid of fleas on your dogs and in your home almost instantly.

The list includes natural remedies as well as commercial flea treatment options.

In my opinion, I feel a combination of remedies is the best way to attack a flea problem, but I will let you be the judge.

Natural Flea Killers

It’s recommended to use an extra virgin olive oil such as Viva Naturals

Coconut Oil

One of my favorite natural remedies for fleas is coconut oil.

It works within hours and is very safe to use.

Plus, coconut oil has additional benefits such as aiding to soothe your dog’s skin, heal flea bites, and prevent future infestations.

Coconut oil has a high content of lauric acid, which transforms into monolaurin [1] , a compound that kills fleas as well as aids in treating infections and skin irritations caused by flea bites.

How to Use

There are three methods for using coconut oil to kill fleas.

  1. Mix coconut oil with your dog’s favorite shampoo 50:50 ratio. Bathe your dog like usual but allow the shampoo to sit for 5-10 minutes, then rinse thoroughly.
  2. Rub coconut oil directly into your dog’s coat, allow it to sit for at least 5-10 minutes, then bathe your dog with your favorite shampoo
  3. Feed coconut oil to your dog, one teaspoon for every 20 pounds [2] of bodyweight. However, it would be best if you cut the dose in half to start with to help avoid GI upset.

To kill fleas instantly, use the coconut oil directly into their coat; it will have the highest lauric acid content, which will take care of the fleas the fastest.

Coconut oil kills all lifestages of the flea.


Coconut oil is saturated fat, so dogs who suffer from chronic pancreatitis or obesity should avoid oral use of coconut oil.

Epsom Salts

Epsom salt dries out the fleas, causing fleas, eggs, or larvae to dehydrate and die.

Though table salt will also work to kill fleas, it can also be painful to your dog if they have any open sores from the fleas.

Fighting fleas is one of the most frustrating challenges of pet ownership. If you don’t kill them all, your home will be infested again in no time. The best ways to kill fleas on dogs include eradicating the parasites from your home as well.

According to the Center for Disease Control, there are more than 2,000 species of fleas. These pests survive best in warm and humid climates. They are parasites, which means they must feed off of the blood of a host animal to survive.

It’s important that you understand how fleas live and reproduce in order to effectively get rid of them. During its life cycle, a flea changes from an egg, to larvae, to pupae and finally into an adult flea. An adult female flea can live for more than three weeks and lay 20-30 eggs each day.

Fleas can also survive for more than 100 days without a blood meal, which means they can easily survive on carpeting, bedding, furniture or other areas where your dog spends his time. Getting rid of a flea infestation is more than just learning the best ways to kill fleas on dogs – you need to get them out of your home as well.

3 Best Ways To Kill Fleas On Dogs

How to kill fleas on dogsIf your dog had or has fleas, it’s almost guaranteed that these pests are all around your home too. Even if you are able to get rid of fleas on your dog, it’s unlikely that you’ll be id of the little buggers for long. The fleas in your carpeting, bedding and upholstery are still reproducing and looking for a host. It’s only a matter of time before they’re back on your pooch.

You should check your dog for fleas at least twice a week. Early detection is key to getting rid of fleas quickly and easily. The sooner you know they are there, the less time they’ll have to multiple and infest your pet.

The best ways to kill fleas on dogs are by using preventative flea treatments, which will keep your dog from contracting these pests in the first place. The most common preventative flea solutions are collars and pills. Studies have shown that these are the most effective ways at preventing and killing fleas on dogs and cats.

There are also natural remedies for fleas; however, while they’re less harmful to use, they aren’t as effective as commercial products. You can also purchase commercial products to kill the fleas in and around you home. Flea bombs, sprays and powders are available to treat your carpeting and upholstery.

How to kill fleas on dogs

How to Kill Fleas On a Dog

You need to treat your dog fo fleas as soon as you spot the first one! Whether you find a flea on your pet or see one jumping on your living room rug, your dog needs a flea bath as soon as possible.

You should always have flea shampoo on hand. Give your dog a flea bath, and let the shampoo sit in his coat for at least 10 minutes. You need to give the shampoo enough time to kill all of the fleas before rinsing it out.

If you’re not able to bathe your dog, you can also use a dog flea spray that is made to be used on pets. Many of these sprays can also be used in your home and on your furniture.

Whether you choose a dog flea shampoo or spray, follow the instructions on the packaging. Some products need to sit in the dog’s coat for a specific amount of time to be effective. If you rinse them off early, the fleas are likely to survive.

After you’ve bathed/sprayed your dog, use a flea comb to make sure none of the pests survived. If you find any fleas, drown them in a small bowl of flea spray or a solution of water mixed with a little flea shampoo.

Remove Fleas From Your Home

When it comes to the best ways to kill fleas on dogs, consider the environment that your pet lives in. There are many ways to remove fleas from your home, but none of them are effective enough on their own. You need to treat your pet and their home environment.

The best defense against fleas in the house is a vacuum cleaner. Unlike some flea treatments, a vacuum will get rid of a flea in any stage of its life cycle. After you’ve finished vacuuming, dispose of the contents (whether it’s a bag or a canister) in an outdoor trash receptacle immediately.

After you’ve vacuumed every room in your house (even the rooms that your dog doesn’t frequent), go through every room using a carpet spray or flea powder. You can also use a flea bomb if you choose to, but you’ll have to get all of the living things (including plants) out of your home before activating the bomb. You’ll also have to stay out of your home for a couple of hours and do some extensive cleaning when you return.

What kills fleas on dogs instantly?

The most common product used to kill fleas on dogs instantly is Nitenpyram, more commonly known as Capstar. This single-use tablet is administered orally and kills fleas within 30 minutes. It is recommended that you contain your pet in a small area when using Capstar. Jun 29, 2020

Why is my dog still scratching after taking Nexgard?

These factors include fleas, staph (bacteria) or yeast (fungal) infections, and food allergies. If you’re noticing an increase in your dog’s scratching, they may have developed one or more of these flare factors that are pushing them over their “itch threshold” despite being on anti-itch medication.

Can fleas live in your bed?

Yes, fleas can live in your bed and complete their entire life cycle if you don’t get rid of them. But there’s a catch. Your bed isn’t an ideal habitat for fleas like it is for bed bugs. Fleas get into your bed in three ways which you’ll find later in the post.

What do flea bite look like on humans?

What do flea bites look like on humans? After a flea bites you, a small, discolored bump forms. A discolored ring or halo may appear around the bite. Flea bites may appear in a straight line or a cluster of many bites. Aug 31, 2021

How can I keep fleas off my dog naturally?

Essential Oils Flea Spray Citronella, eucalyptus, peppermint, tea tree, and rosemary will all naturally repel fleas. If your dog doesn’t mind a spray bottle, dilute a few drops of your chosen essential oil into a 300ml-400ml of water and spray directly onto your dog’s coat. Mar 1, 2021

What kills fleas on contact in house?

Using rubbing alcohol to kill fleas on contact is a relatively straightforward process. All you need is a spritz bottle. Then pour the rubbing alcohol in the spritz bottle and spray it on places like bed, carpet, furniture, wooden floors, and on any other areas where you’ve observed fleas.

Can you claim your dog on your income tax?

Unfortunately, deducting medical expenses for pets is not allowed as a medical expense on your tax return. The only exception would be if your pet is a certified service animal, like a guide dog.

Can you claim dogs as dependents 2022?

Even though pet parenting might feel like a full-time job, sadly, the IRS doesn’t allow you to claim pets as dependents on your tax returns. Apr 2, 2021

Can you write your dog off on your taxes?

If you can establish that you have an animal that is providing some type of service for your business and you are self-employed, you will be able to write off expenses related to the animal, such as food, special training, and veterinary care, as business expenses. Feb 20, 2020

Can you write off home improvements?

When you make a home improvement, such as installing central air conditioning or replacing the roof, you can’t deduct the cost in the year you spend the money. But, if you keep track of those expenses, they may help you reduce your taxes in the year you sell your house. Jan 21, 2022

Can I claim my girlfriend as a dependent?

You can claim a boyfriend or girlfriend as a dependent on your federal income taxes if that person meets the Internal Revenue Service’s definition of a “”qualifying relative.”” Oct 16, 2021

Can dogs get social security number?

Pets don’t have wallets, so they carry their social security card under their skin. Your social security card contains a unique number assigned only to you, and your pet’s microchip contains a unique number assigned only to them.

How long do you have to have pet insurance before you can claim?

It’s generally 14 days from the date you purchase your initial policy, although a couple of policies offered cover from just 10 days after purchase date. With injuries, some of the insurance policies stated a 48h initial exclusion period but not all.

How would pet insurance know about pre-existing conditions?

How do insurance companies determine pre-existing conditions? A pre-existing condition is determined by your pet’s medical record. So any signs or diagnoses of an illness that show up before your policy waiting periods are up would be considered a pre-existing condition. Certain breeds are prone to certain illnesses.

What is a lifetime pet policy?

A lifetime policy is essentially designed to cover any chronic or recurring condition during the pet’s lifetime. This is attractive because, with non-lifetime policies, animals might be refused for pre-existing medical conditions or when they reach a certain age. Aug 13, 2019

Posted on Published: July 28, 2021 – Last updated: January 16, 2022

How to kill fleas on dogs

Table of Contents

As annoying as they are — fleas still happen. You’re not an irresponsible dog parent. You didn’t fail your dog. It can happen even to the best ones. However, you will definitely want to look for a solution immediately, before the fleas get to comfortable around your house. Because than it can be a long and tiring process to successfully get rid of them. To learn what kills fleas on dogs instantly, keep on reading this article.

What are dog fleas?

Dog fleas are the most common parasites your dog could have. They are much more common than ticks, but luckily also less dangerous. Fleas are very small (about 1-2 mm) and usually live from one to two weeks. Female fleas lay up to 40 eggs each day, that hatch into larvae that often live in your carpets or on your dogs bed. And the scariest part — you won’t even know it. After some time the eggs develop into pupae.

Fleas live in this stage quietly for months, until they emerge as adult fleas and jump on a passing host, in this case – your dog. That’s when the cycle starts all over again. For every flea on your dog, they could be 99 growing in your home, no matter how clean you keep it.

However, there is still hope. There are different remedies available that can help you get rid of fleas. Not only on your dog, but in your home too.

However, with all of the options available it can be confusing to make a decision and know what kills fleas on dogs and in your home instantly.

Commercial products you can get from your vet

If fleas become an issue for you and your dog, you can start off by contacting your vet. The vet should be able to provide you with commercial flea products. They are trained to help you keep your pet safe, healthy, and flea-free.

Treatment plans will most commonly include an initial treatment that will kill the existing fleas. You should follow that up with a regimen that will keep fleas from attacking your dog again over time. Especially as the fleas living in your house could start bothering your dog again, which could end up in a never ending circle.

One of the most common products that is used to kill fleas on dogs instantly is Nitenpyram, or also known by it’s brand name — Capstar.

It’s a single use tablet that is administered orally and will kill the fleas within 30 minutes.

When using it you should keep your canine in a smaller area. You can use an old sheet or blanket to lay under your dog and catch the dead fleas falling off from your pet. That will make the cleanup much easier.

Another product that your vet may recommend are topical treatments, or in particular, dog flea shampoos. They can also kill the fleas instantly if they are used correctly.

Another available commercial medication is lufenuron. It’s an insect development inhibitor that does not kill adult fleas, but will prevent their reproduction.

Products that will keep your dog flea-free

After the flea treatment, you will still have to use some maintenance products that will keep your dog flea-free.

These products include dog collars, drops, powders, shampoos. But also a combination of all of these.

Many dog owners will reach for natural products to help them prevent a new flea infestation. These include products such as vitamin B, garlic or yeast. However, no of these have been tested and their efficiency isn’t proven. So be aware that the results most likely won’t live up to your expectations.

An over-the-counter product that many dog owners choose are flea drops. You apply them directly to your dog’s skin. Even though they are quite gentle, over time they will maintain the effectiveness of your primary flea treatment.

Another great options are flea collars. They can be effective from 30 days to even up to a year — depending on which one you choose. Make sure to invest in a good quality dog flea collar, so that your dog is both protected, but also comfortable with his collar.

Now that you know what kills fleas on dogs instantly, you’ll maybe also enjoy our other flea related content:


  1. Cats. white terrier puppies
  2. Usa. browse west
  3. Browse west highland
  4. West highland white terrier puppies
  5. Hopkins medicine: “multiple myeloma
  6. Fleas … soapy water —

Stop Dog Diarrhea Pepto Bismol Medications like Imodium or Pepto-Bismol, though they may have a place in treatment in select cases are rarely recommended for use in dogs or cats. white terrier puppies For Sale Adopt a purebred West Highland White Terrier puppy today! VIP Puppies works with breeders across the usa. browse west Highland White Terrier puppies … West Highland
How To Get Rid Of Dog Cancer Your body might not be able to get rid of extra salt … johns hopkins medicine: “multiple myeloma .” The American Cancer Society: “Do We Know What Causes Multiple Myeloma?” … Get rid of any mementos that remind you of him … I have a vision impairment as a result of ocular cancer, and he refuses

Why fleas are a serious problem If your dog or cat gets fleas … soapy water — this will help to kill those pesky fleas and all their pesky eggs. Fleas are notoriously hard to get rid of …

White Terrier Puppies For Sale Adopt a purebred West Highland White Terrier puppy today! VIP Puppies works with breeders across the USA. browse west highland White Terrier puppies … west highland white terrier puppies for sale by TLC Kennel of Colorado. Browse available West Highland White Terrier puppies, and reserve yours today! Fish Oil For Dogs Dry Skin Learn what to

We haven’t even stepped outside yet, and another must-do is thoroughly washing all pet bedding. I recommend soaking the bedding in boiling water for at least …

As a pet owner, you know it’s tricky removing fleas and their eggs from thick, plush carpet … It’s also effective on other upholstered surfaces. If your dog doesn’t like collars or if you feel more …

Akc Registered Great Pyrenees Puppies Chewing also helps dogs clean their teeth and exercise their jaws. And most importantly, it’s fun. Chewing is a great way for dogs … through AKC GoodDog! Helpline. This live telephone service … Aug 2, 2020 … Find great pyrenees puppies and Breeders in your area and helpful Great … All Great Pyrenees found here

Learn more about adult fleas, flea eggs, flea larvae and flea pupae so you can … Most pet owners know to be on the lookout for adult fleas and treat their pets to …

How to Kill Fleas on Dogs. Flea season can be a nightmare for … Doing so will ensure that both adult fleas and their eggs are killed. Follow your veterinarian’s …

Pembroke Dog white terrier puppies For Sale Adopt a purebred West Highland White Terrier puppy today! VIP Puppies works with breeders across the USA. Browse West Highland White Terrier puppies … West Highland White Terrier puppies for sale by TLC Kennel of Colorado. Browse available West Highland White Terrier puppies, and reserve yours today! Fish Oil For Dogs

The cat flea — a common pest that infects both dogs and cats — favors a home on the pet it rode in on, but eggs and larvae take … washing as the high heat can kill fleas that remain.

Why Does My Puppy Follow Me Everywhere Akc Registered Great Pyrenees Puppies Chewing also helps dogs clean their teeth and exercise their jaws. And most importantly, it’s fun. Chewing is a great way for dogs … through AKC GoodDog! Helpline. This live telephone service … Aug 2, 2020 … Find great pyrenees puppies and Breeders in your area and helpful Great …

How to kill fleas on dogs

There is no magic formula for controlling ticks and fleas on your pets. No matter how much manufacturers advertise their formulas as safe and 100% organic, no chemical compound exists that can control fleas while leaving your pets and household truly safe and healthy. However, there are ways of natural flea control. These simple yet holistic alternative programs not only work; they also cause less trouble in the long run.

If you have been continually spraying or administering toxic materials and poison to your pets or on your property, then I have some wonderful tips for you to change all that. In this guide, I will explain how to kill fleas with baking soda naturally.

Can you kill fleas with baking soda?

How to kill fleas on dogsIf you are wondering whether it is possible to kill fleas with baking soda, then the answer is yes. The secret behind controlling fleas is getting rid of their larvae and eggs. This is where baking soda comes into the picture.

Very few products are successful in treating adult fleas as well as their eggs. But baking soda used along with common table salt can do this job successfully. This is an inexpensive yet an effective and safe method that will not harm your pets or children. Additionally, both the ingredients are also readily available in most households, so one need not go out of their way or purchase these items.

Important point to note when using baking soda to kill fleas

If you use baking soda to kill fleas, you have to ensure that the product is still active. To test if your baking soda is active, add it to a few drops of vinegar. The mixture should bubble instantly and continue to bubble up for a few minutes. If this is not the case and the bubbles are forming rather slowly or not forming at all, then it is time to replace your existing batch of baking soda.

Steps for killing fleas with baking soda

How to kill fleas on dogs

To kill fleas with baking soda, you must treat the carpets, bedding as well as the furniture in the household. Failure to do this will render all other flea control products (particularly those used on the pets) ineffective, as the fleas will simply continue to multiply on these breeding grounds.

  1. Start by purchasing baking soda and salt by the gallons. This is especially needed when the infestations are huge or when you are planning on treating all the rooms of your home.
  2. It is best to keep the pets outdoors when treating the home. Salt and soda can be irritating to pets’ skin especially if they have open flea wounds or sores.
  3. Mix the salt and baking soda together and fill the mixture in an old shaker bottle. You can also apply the soda and salt separately to the carpets.
  4. To kill fleas with baking soda method, liberally sprinkle the salt and baking soda on the entire carpeted area.
  5. You can now use a brush or a broom to ensure spreading the mixture uniformly to all areas.
  6. Now leave the mixture of salt and baking soda on the carpet overnight. The product works by dehydrating the fleas and eventually killing them.
  7. Next, vacuum the carpet thoroughly. This will help you get rid of dead and dying fleas. If you are using a bagged vacuum, seal the disposable bags and get rid of them outdoors.
  8. Repeat the process every 3 to 4 days since flea eggs hatch within this period. This will make the treatment more effective and help you get rid of remaining fleas.
  9. Repeat the entire process every few months.

Can you put baking soda on your dog or cat?

How to kill fleas on dogs

Yes, baking soda can be used on your dog or cat. In fact, it deodorizes the pet’s fur between baths and also stifles the fleas and other parasites that may be living in it. You can also make a wonderful and inexpensive pet shampoo using baking soda (many shampoos made specifically for pets contain baking soda). Baking soda can also be used on other household pets such as rabbits, ferrets, hamsters, gerbils, chinchillas and guinea pigs.

How to use baking soda to kill fleas on your pets

  1. Mix a tablespoon of baking soda with 1 1/2 cups of water.
  2. Thoroughly wet your pet’s coat with warm water.
  3. Soak the shampoo into the fur, but avoid using it on the face.
  4. Let it sit for a minute and then rinse out with water.
  5. Your pet’s coat should now be clean, shiny and odor-free.

You can also liberally sprinkle baking soda in your pet’s hair between baths to keep the fur shiny, healthy, odor-free as well as ‘flea-free’. Use the above baking soda flea bath once a week in case your pet is heavily infested. Do not forget to treat all your pets as well as the entire house. This is necessary to prevent re-infestation.

Get rid of fleas with vinegar mixed with baking soda

How to kill fleas on dogs

In order to make the baking soda remedy even more powerful, you can use a combination of baking soda and vinegar. Here is a simple homemade flea spray recipe with vinegar and baking soda:


  • 8 oz apple cider vinegar or distilled white vinegar
  • ½ tsp baking soda
  • 4 oz warm water
  • ½ tsp salt

Mix the dry ingredients first and then slowly add vinegar and water. The mixture will react a bit. Fill the mixture into a spray bottle. Spray down your pets, taking care not to get the mixture into their eyes.

Treating fleas on carpets, rugs and hardwood floors with borax, salt and baking soda

How to kill fleas on dogs

Borax is another natural ingredient that literally rips fleas apart. When mixed with salt and baking soda, you have a powerful solution for your rugs, carpets and hardwood floors. Here is the recipe for an effective Borax, salt and baking soda cleaner:


  • ½ cup Borax
  • 1 cup baking soda
  • ¼ cup salt

Mix the ingredients and fill the mixture into an empty bottle with a lid that has holes in it. Sprinkle the mixture on your rugs, pet’s bedding, carpets etc. Let it sit for a few hours. Then vacuum thoroughly. You may repeat this treatment every 3-4 days to get rid of newly hatched eggs. You can also use the mixture for hardwood floors and vacuum after a few hours.

When you choose to kill fleas with baking soda, you are not only saving money but also ensuring a safer and more natural method of controlling these pests. Try it out for yourself and see just how effective this is for killing fleas. If you are out of baking soda, you can get it here.

When you own a dog, you will be no stranger to fleas and ticks.

Ticks and fleas will suck the blood from the dog’s body which will lead to several health issues.

Since dogs are warm-blooded animals, they naturally attract fleas and ticks and hence the need to prevent or get rid of these parasites from attacking your pet as the case may be.

The only option to get rid of these ticks and fleas is to clean your dog frequently. Along with this, the use of essential oil therapy will also help a lot.

Several essential oils can be used as a natural repellent for fleas and ticks in the house.

From peppermint oil, oregano oil, tea tree to lavender oil.

They’re also effective in getting rid of these ectoparasites on dogs and cats and are used in aromatherapy blends and as a homemade spray for ticks and fleas.

Lavender oil for example is analgesic, carminative, antidepressive, antiseptic, and has anti-inflammatory properties, antihistamine, and antifungal properties.

Lavender oil is not only preventing ticks and fleas on dogs, but it can also be used against other health issues with dogs.

  • Lavender oil is used in treating dog separation anxiety, calming puppies, and hyper dogs.
  • This essential oil can be used to shrink tumors in dogs.
  • It can also be used for dog itchy skin pain, hot spots, and wounds

Lavender oil can be used for dogs in the following ways

The lavender essential oil in Dog’s Bedding

To help prevent ticks and fleas from your dog’s bedding, dip a cloth or cotton in lavender oil and place it on the bed.

When there is an aroma of lavender in the bed, ticks and fleas will not dare to step in.

Since this oil is natural, it will not cause any kind of irritation to the pet too. This can also be used in the same way for cats.

Lavender essential oil on Dog’s Skin

You can mix a few drops of high-quality lavender oil (usually between 5 to 10 drops) with the usual coconut oil, tree tea oil, peppermint oil, or oregano oil and water.

You can also mix the essential oil with apple cider vinegar, salt, baking soda, and water for the dog’s fur.

Kindly make sure the essential oil and other ingredients are well diffused into the water.

One area of concern here is the concentration and dilution of the oil.

Vets have given warnings severally that when the essential oil is not diluted well, or it’s poisonous, it can cause allergies and burns.

And if swallowed, it may have negative effects and a veterinary doctors should be consulted afterward.

Before brushing the dog’s fur, simply dip the comb in this mixed oil and give a nice long brush throughout your dog’s body.

This will not only keep the ticks and fleas away but will also make your dog’s hair shiny and smooth.

Alternatively, lavender oil can also be added to the water during the dog’s bath time and can be used with other essential oils.

It can also be used to prevent dogs from licking their legs, paws or other parts since it tastes bad and is not harmful when licked.

They would not want to lick it when rubbed on their skin because of the bad aroma and taste.

Bathing your dog with homemade dog shampoo made with lavender oil can also help treat yeast infection on the dog’s paws, ears skin, and belly without hydrogen peroxide.

Lavender for Natural Antibacterial Spray

Lavender oil can be used as a natural repellent and homemade spray.

Just take a spray bottle and fill it up with the lavender oil along with other essential oil or water.

Before using the spray, shake the bottle well. Now, gently spray this solution in your dog’s body, especially the legs.

Avoid using the spray on the face to avoid touching the eyes and the nose.

Make sure the spray is applied properly on the dog’s collar since ticks and fleas love to hide there because the dog won’t be able to bite them off.

If the dog struggles with you and it’s difficult to do, then a wet cloth filled with the spray can be used to clean the neck region.

The spray can also be used in the areas where the dog spends most of the time.

It can be sprayed on the dog’s bed, carpet, play area, etc to avoid ticks and fleas.

Lavender Oil for Natural Dog’s Shampoo

As mentioned earlier, the lavender essential oil can be used in bathwater.

You can fill the bathtub with plain water. Now add some sea salt and a few drops of lavender oil.

Let your dog relax in the water for a few minutes. This will allow the mixture to get soaked into your dog’s hair and body.

Now give a normal bath and make sure all the salt is removed from the body.

This will help in getting rid of fleas and tick build-up.

This can also help when your dog is having a skunk odor.

The lavender oil can be mixed with water as a homemade spray for dog odor elimination, especially for a female dogs on heat.

Planting Lavender in your Surroundings

To ensure the fleas and ticks are not caught in the surrounding, you can try growing lavender plants around the house.

The areas where your dog spends more time, say the play area, can be covered with lavender plants.

Your dog will tend to rub it while playing, which will keep the aroma fresh in the body.

By growing these plants in the nearby environment, the infestation of ticks and fleas can be easily prevented.

When will this work?

By following the above-mentioned methods, the parasite infestations can be eliminated in a fortnight.

If the infestation reduces, do not stop the process. By continuing with the said methods, future infestations of fleas and ticks can be avoided.

While using the lavender essential oil, make sure it’s not swallowed. If your dog tends to lick its body often then minimize the amount of oil used.

Never use a concentrated solution.
Always mix it up and dilute it.

Since there are all kinds of lavender oils available in the market, make sure to choose the natural ones which are free from artificial ingredients.

Following the said methods, will clean up all the fleas and ticks on your pet and would help cure other diseases.

Fleas happen. It is a fact of life for any pet owner. You are not a bad pet parent if your dog gets fleas, but knowing what kills fleas on dogs instantly can be beneficial. Some remedies are quick and easy, while others are more hands-on and labor-intensive.

After using any product that kills fleas on dogs instantly, using an appropriate maintenance deterrent is equally important. Wading through all the products on the market can be daunting, but knowing the facts can make it an easy choice.

A post shared by DogCare LLC (@dogcarellc) on Apr 26, 2020 at 4:31am PDT

Commercial Products from Your Veterinarian

You should always seek the recommendations of a veterinarian before starting any flea control program. They are trained to help you keep your pet safe and healthy and will help you develop a flea treatment program. Treatment plans usually include an initial treatment to kill existing fleas, followed by a regimen to keep fleas from bothering your dog.

The most common product used to kill fleas on dogs instantly is Nitenpyram, more commonly known as Capstar. This single-use tablet is administered orally and kills fleas within 30 minutes. It is recommended that you contain your pet in a small area when using Capstar. A sheet or blanket your pet can lay on will catch the fleas as they drop off making cleanup easier. Capstar is very effective and available from your vet or without a prescription at many online pet supply outlets.

Your vet may recommend bathing with special flea shampoos, which will also kill fleas instantly. A good bath is followed by combing with specially designed flea combs to remove any remaining eggs. Also available from your vet is lufenuron, which is an insect development inhibitor. Given monthly in pill form it does not kill adult fleas, but does prevent reproduction.

Natural and Over-the-Counter Products for Maintenance

Following a flea treatment, your dog will need a maintenance product to keep the fleas away. These might include collars, drops, powders, shampoos, or a combination.

Many pet owners select natural options for this task. Products such as vitamin B, brewer’s yeast, and garlic have not been tested for effectiveness. If you do opt for natural deterrents, be aware that your results may not live up to claims you see on the internet.

Flea drops are applied directly to your pet’s skin. Through natural movement, the active ingredients are dispersed to maintain effectiveness. Most drops are good to kill adult ticks and fleas and include a development inhibitor to prohibit eggs and larvae from developing. Spot-On Bug Off contains Permethrin and Pyriproxyfen, which effectively control fleas.

If you find it difficult to work with drops, you may opt for a flea collar for your pet. The rated effectiveness of collars varies from 30 days up to one year, depending on the manufacturer and active ingredients. Collar-Me-Tickless is a good example of a mid-range product, providing up to six months of active protection for your best friend.

Use Vinegar to Kill and Prevent Ticks on Dogs

The Daily Puppy (website) offers pet lovers 3 ways to use vinegar to kill ticks: spraying a solution of vinegar and water directly on your dog; put straight vinegar on the tick or put vinegar in your dog’s drinking water. The tips are noted below:


How to kill fleas on dogs

  • A homemade spray solution of one part vinegar and one part water helps keep ticks and fleas away from your pets. Pour the solution in a spray bottle and spray directly onto your pets, but be careful not to get it in their eyes.


  • If, after inspecting yourself and your pet for ticks, you find a tick, rub distilled vinegar directly onto the tick with a cotton bud or cotton ball — or pour over the site — until the tick lets go. After the tick releases its hold, pull it out with tweezers and dunk it in a cup of vinegar until it has drowned, then dispose of it.

Drinking Water

  • After you have gotten rid of your pet’s ticks, the Vinegar Institute recommends adding a teaspoon of white distilled or apple cider vinegar to a quart of your pet’s drinking water — this is for a 40 pound animal, so adjust accordingly. Consuming the vinegar will change your pet’s scent and, if your pet will drink it, will help prevent and kill future ticks and pesky fleas.

August 2, 2019

Meet the Association

The Vinegar Institute is an international trade association representing the vast majority of vinegar manufacturers and bottlers. Companies manufacturing and/or bottling vinegar qualify for active membership in The Institute, and suppliers of goods or services to the vinegar industry are eligible for associate membership.

How to kill fleas on dogs

If you own a dog, you probably are quite familiar with the nightmare that flea season is. If you already own a flea trap , but you want to learn new ways to get rid of fleas, we can help. So, read ahead as this article is packed with numerous tips and tricks that pet owners swear by.

Prevention is key

If you don’t want to go through a new dog flea massacre every year, it is best that you avoid this issue altogether by doing some legwork before fleas pose a problem. You can start by regularly checking the coat of the dog for fleas.

Although most owners assume that a pet has fleas because it keeps scratching, this might not be entirely true. In fact, some pets might feel like scratching because they have allergies or a skin condition. So, before you bring out treatments that have a harsh effect on the pet’s skin, make sure that the fleas are actually there.

How to kill fleas on dogs


Once you are sure that you are dealing with an infestation, it is time to launch the war against the parasites. To start, keep the dog away from any other pets in the home. This is a crucial step that you have to take, as fleas can easily jump from one host to another.

Additionally, make sure that the pet does not come in contact with your bed and furniture so that no eggs are laid in various areas of your home.

Take care of the pet’s belongings

If you are determined to get rid of the infestation efficiently, it is now time to take care of the pet’s belongings. So, throw its bedding and toys into the wash. For extra protection, you can also wash your own bedding, especially if your fluffy companion enjoys taking long naps on your bed from time to time.

Washing the beddings is essential as this is a simple way to actually kill the eggs and the pupae. When you are washing the bedspreads and the blankets in your home, remember to select a washing program that uses hot water. No matter their life stage, fleas cannot survive temperatures over 95 degrees.

Flea treatments

In order to efficiently and quickly kill fleas, you have to start by investing in powerful treatments. As a pet owner, you probably already know that there are numerous choices that are at your disposal. So, what’s the best one you can purchase? Well, as expected, each treatment has its advantages and disadvantages.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Oral medication

If you are dealing with a serious infestation and your dog is suffering, you should opt for oral medication for quick release. This choice is the most effective option that you have as it can kill up to 90% of the fleas that live on the coat of the pet in less than four hours.

However, all interested buyers should keep in mind that oral medication is only effective for up to 24 hours at a time. Also, it does not kill eggs and larvae. Therefore, you have to use this type of medication alongside other treatments.

A bubbly bath

The first line of defense when it comes to a flea infestation is a good bath. By soaking your pup in warm water and by using a powerful shampoo, you will be able to kill a lot of fleas in a short period of time. Additionally, your pet will be provided with the necessary relief from bites and itchiness.

You can either make a shampoo at home, or you can purchase a specialized one online or from the vet. If you don’t have the time to buy shampoo, and you want to deal with an infestation in due time, you can try this easy recipe.

Mix half a cup of water with ¼ cup of apple cider vinegar and ¼ cup of dish soap, preferably Dawn. Place this mixture on your pet’s coat and let it sit for 5 to 10 minutes. Rinse it off with plenty of water. Because this mix is quite strong, you should expect the skin of the pet to become irritated if used time and time again.

Although you might be tempted to create your own shampoo at home, some experts argue that you should purchase one that was made by the specialists. Despite it might cost a pretty penny, such a shampoo can kill most fleas and it can effectively alleviate pain and irritation. Also, these shampoos are pH-appropriate and soothing for the coat of your beloved companion.

Invest in a flea comb

Even though it is time-consuming to use one, a flea comb is both safe and efficient. What is more, such a comb can help you get rid of eggs and larvae as well as flea poop. You definitely don’t want that to remain stuck on the pet’s fur!

How to kill fleas on dogs

Take the time to get rid of the fleas in your home

If you have already done the laundry and you have bathed the dog, it is time to clean the home. Because most fleas end up in the carpet, it is best that you start by vacuuming thoroughly. Fellow pet owners recommend that you place a flea collar inside the vacuum cleaner so that all the fleas that are vacuumed are killed.

Given that fleas are quite long-lasting, it is also a good idea to have the carpet steamed. After all, fleas die when exposed to temperatures higher than 95 degrees. You can also use a powerful flea spray all around your home.


If you don’t want the circle of doom to happen again, we strongly recommend that you use a spot-on flea treatment. These treatments are easy to administer and they can repel all the fleas that your pet might catch while playing outside with their friends. Each application is effective for 30 days.

Those who are not a fan of treatments that have to be re-administered often should also consider getting a flea collar. Still, these options are not fast acting and they are best used as a repellent and not as a way to get rid of fleas.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Select is editorially independent. Our editors selected these deals and items because we think you will enjoy them at these prices. If you purchase something through our links, we may earn a commission. Pricing and availability are accurate as of publish time.

As the weather starts to warm up, we can look forward to socially distanced walks, picnics and ultimately more time outdoors. However, warming temperatures often means increased flea activity, which is not as pleasant: “Fleas very much enjoy kind of a hot, humid environment,” said Douglas Kratt, DVM, president of the American Veterinary Medical Association. Flea infestations can be stressful, but by following a multi-step treatment plan and listening to your local veterinarian’s advice, you can efficiently stop an outbreak from happening in the first place.

“First of all, take a deep breath — there’s a lot of really great products out there that are safe,” said Kratt, who works as a small animal practitioner at Central Animal Hospital. “Second of all, use your resources. Lean on the experience of the people that you’re trusting the care with to give you a couple of good options.”

While it may be too late for anyone reading this article having experienced issues, “preventive care is far more preferable to treatment,” said Heidi Cooley, DVM, a veterinarian at Banfield Pet Hospital. So if you’re pet isn’t already on a flea control program, you may want to consider starting them on one to save time and money related to ridding your pet and home of a flea infestation. Another good practice they point out is regular baths in addition to frequently washing your pet’s bedding. Since hot water and soap kills fleas, regular washing is one the easiest ways to prevent fleas from spreading throughout the house. As for dealing with an existing flea infestation, we consulted experts on the best steps to take and some over the counter products to consider buying.


Shopping Why the Furbo is ideal for dedicated pet owners

How do fleas attach to your pet

Fleas can survive outdoors for up to two weeks without a host — your pets can come in contact with them in backyards, dog parks and kennels, not to mention contracting them from another animal that has fleas. Once an adult female flea attaches to your pet, she can lay as many as 50 eggs per day and live up to 100 days (depending on how old she was on attachment). Kratt explained that “when they jump on your pet, the female flea will honestly start laying eggs within the day.” Within two to 16 days, those eggs will hatch into larvae, which then grow into pupae.

How to get rid of fleas

Once you’ve identified your pet has fleas, the best approach involves multiple simultaneous steps that target fleas, larvae and eggs on your pet, in your house and yard. Always consult your veterinarian for recommendations on how to best treat your pet.


Shopping Which dog food is best, according to experts

Step 1: Brush your pet with a flea comb

Vets recommend initially brushing your pet with a flea comb to remove any fleas. Pay extra attention to the neck area and the base of the tail.

Hartz Groomer’s Best Flea Comb

Designed for both cats and dogs, this Hartz brush is designed to easily remove fleas, flea eggs and other debris. Priced on the lower end for flea combs, this $3 comb also doubles as a grooming tool that can detangle knots in your pet’s hair. The extra-fine teeth comb has an average 4.7-star rating from almost 4,500 Amazon shoppers.


  1. Provide 28 days
  2. Kill … cat
  3. Recognition. doberman pinscher)
  4. Medium-sized breeds. basset hounds

… What You Should Do. A Step-by-Step Guide for Getting Rid of Fleas on Dogs … After about a week, you can give your dog a bath with flea killing shampoo.

Give Dog Fish Oil For Dry Skin Caucasian Mountain Dog Temperament Bullmastiff For Sale Aug 2, 2020 … find bullmastiff puppies and Breeders in your area and helpful bullmastiff information. All Bullmastiff found here are from AKC-Registered … Find Bullmastiff puppies by browsing our reputable breeders. See our purebred puppies! Take home one of the top guard dogs today! The exhausted mastiff had

Aug 20, 2013 – I share my life with many four-legged friends, owning 2 dogs and fostering at least 2 others at any given time. My canine companions make up a …

An in-depth review from My Dog Likes speaks to the benefits not … with natural pyrethrins and an insect growth regulator to kill fleas on contact and provide 28 days of protection.

Jun 27, 2020 … Many pet owners use the soap they use on their own bodies on their dogs. There have been no reports to my knowledge of negative side effects …

Fleas are tiny, sturdy insects that feed off the blood of animals and humans. They flourish in warm climates, making them a year-round nuisance in much of the United States. Fleas also remain …

Akc Tibetan Terrier Breeders Currently, the American Kennel club (akc) recognizes 150 separate breeds of dogs. Breeds are … Inu, Tibetan Spaniel, Tibetan Terrier. Herding group … As their breeder, you have done everything you can to socialize your puppies before they go to their new homes, and you’ve gone the extra mile to accomplish this in the face of

Capstar Fast-Acting For Dogs and Cats (2 to 25 lbs and Over 25 lbs) – Capstar is one of the most powerful formulas for quickly killing fleas on your pet.

10 Most Popular Dog Breeds In Usa While most of us think of our dogs as … see them from a distance. This breed is a true Sporting dog who loves and needs plenty of exercise. Once a popular breed with the British aristocracy … Bullmastiff For Sale Aug 2, 2020 … Find Bullmastiff Puppies and Breeders in your area and helpful

So it’s not enough to kill the adult fleas; you have to get rid of all the eggs and larvae, too. New products are less toxic than older remedies and have made it easier to protect your dog from …

Q. Why am I seeing more fleas on my pet after applying FRONTLINE Plus? … Q. Can FRONTLINE Plus be used on pets other than dogs and cats? A. No.

Once you start treatments, it will take a solid three months to make sure you kill … cat or dog. But you also need to take care of your home. The key is to take action right away. Fleas …

European Doberman Size Several obvious factors create a breed’s national popularity year in and year out: ideal size, lack of maintenance, hypoallergenic coats, disposition, temperament, and of course name recognition. doberman pinscher) but has been reported in cats and small-breed dogs. Shar peis may have an increased incidence compared with other medium-sized breeds. basset hounds may have a

Tell your neighbors.

  • DIY
  • How To

While fleas prefer dogs and cats as hosts, they’ve been known to latch on to humans too. Discover how to check for fleas and the best treatment options.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fleas on your pets are bad news, but fleas on humans are even worse. It’s normal to hear that someone’s dog has fleas, but it’s pretty embarrassing to tell someone that you or your kid are a walking flea hotel. Even if people keep quiet about it, flea bites on humans are all too common because people live in such close proximity with their pets. Here’s what you need to know about human fleas in general, including how to get rid of fleas on humans:

Fleas should be attacked as quickly as possible, hitting both the source and premises. If a skin reaction to flea bites occurs, consult a physician.

Are there really human fleas?

The Illinois Department of Public Health (IDPH) does a good job explaining the human flea, including why cat fleas and other types pose more of a threat for biting:

The World Health Organization (WHO) clears up any confusion about fleas and their biting effects, saying:

The U.S. National Library of Medicine and National Institute of Health (NLM/NIH) expands upon the topic of fleas on humans, saying:

How to get rid of fleas in carpet

For relieving flea bites on humans, they go on to recommend: “You can use an over-the-counter 1% hydrocortisone to relieve itching. Antihistamines you take by mouth may also help with itching.”

Two kinds of flea treatments

If you’ve discovered flea bites or have found fleas in your hair, consider the following advice, directly from the World Health Organization:

Of course, there’s a much simpler way to deal with any kind of flea problem. Terminix® knows how to get rid of fleas on humans and pets. Call today and send your fleas flying for the hills without having to worry about your family’s safety.

Not sure what your home needs? Let us help.

Nobody wants their dog to experience discomfort from fleas. But while store-bought flea collars and repellents are effective, they can cause other problems for dogs. The chemicals in flea collars are not always safe.

What kills fleas on dogs? And is there a way to keep your dog safe without relying on chemicals? You would be surprised that many flea-repelling ingredients are already in your kitchen cupboard.

Let’s explore how to get rid of fleas on dogs in a safe and natural way.

What Attracts Fleas to Dogs?

Fleas bite dogs for one simple reason: to feed.

Fleas are parasites, which means they feed on blood. While fleas will suck blood from any living organism, dog fleas (also known as Ctenocephalides canis ) target dogs and, occasionally, cats.

Fleas do not have wings. Instead, their bodies are compressed so the fleas can move through dog fur. They also have long legs that make it easy for the flea to jump to a new host.

Are some dogs more prone to fleas than others? Yes, just like some humans attract mosquitoes more than others.

In general, fleas prefer warm and humid environments. Dogs who live in climates with high humidity and temperatures above 70℉ will encounter more fleas than dogs that endure cold winters .

Long-haired dogs with dark fur provide more protection to nesting fleas. Their dark coats make it harder for owners to spot the parasites. Fleas also love to burrow in thick fur, as it provides cover for them to feed, run around, and lay eggs.

Signs of Fleas on Dogs

Fleas on dogs can cause itching and skin problems. They can also carry and transmit harmful viruses and diseases, like tapeworms. Pet owners should be aware of the common signs of fleas on a dog. The faster you spot the fleas, the easier it is to stop an infection.

The most obvious signs of fleas on dogs are:

  • Excessive scratching, licking or biting
  • Scabs and bumps around the neck
  • Loss of hair around the tail, rear legs, and lower back
  • Ear issues
  • Red or inflamed patches of skin

If you notice these symptoms, grab a magnifying glass and a comb. Brush your dog’s hair to search for red dots along the skin. These are flea bites, and they may look inflamed if your dog has been scratching them.

If you can, turn your dog onto his back. Inspect common areas for fleas to hide, such as the:

  • Armpits
  • Stomach
  • Groin
  • Back of the neck and head
  • Ears
  • Tail

These areas are warm and furry, which is why fleas love to hide there. You may even come across tiny specks that look like grains of salt. Those are flea eggs, and a mother can lay up to 400 at a time. Try to comb them out and drop them into alcohol.

If you find any live fleas scurrying through your dog’s fur, grab them with a pair of tweezers. Drop them in alcohol or flush them down the toilet.

How to Get Rid of Fleas on Dogs Naturally

If your pup is prone to parasites, there are ways to kill fleas naturally. Holistic and natural remedies are effective at killing fleas as well as preventing future ones from nesting in your dog’s fur.

Essential Oils

Essential oils naturally repel fleas. The best essential oils for getting rid of fleas on dogs are:

  • Rosemary oil
  • Peppermint oil
  • Tea tree oil
  • Citronella oil
  • Eucalyptus oil

Essential oils are potent, so do not directly apply them to your dog’s skin. Pour two to three droplets into a spray bottle. Fill the bottle with water to dilute the drops. Spray the essential oil mixture onto your pooch’s coat. The oils should create a powerful smell that stops fleas from wanting to jump onto your doggo.

Apple Cider Vinegar and Salt Mixture

When it comes to how to treat fleas on dogs, apple cider vinegar usually does the trick. Vinegar is acidic. The acid changes pH levels in the skin and fur to create an unsustainable environment for fleas without causing any harm to your dog.

Combine about six cups of apple cider vinegar with five cups of room temperature water. Throw in one dash of salt. Mix and spray the concoction around your dog’s fur while avoiding the eyes. Allow the apple cider vinegar to settle and work its magic.

Lemon Baths

Not only does lemon kill and repel fleas, but it also makes your dog smell fresh and clean. Squeeze a few lemons until you have about a 1/2 cup of fresh lemon juice. Dilute the juice with two to three cups of room temperature water. Add one pump of pet shampoo and massage the mixture into your dog as you normally would during a bath.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fish Oils

Fish oil works wonders for canine wellness , and it’s one of the best home remedies to kill fleas on dogs. Fish oil is jam-packed with omega fatty acids that boost skin, heart, immune, and brain health. The omegas fight skin inflammation, which makes the skin less attractive to fleas. Fish oil also supports healthy skin that reacts less to flea bites. That means less scabbing and itching for Fido.

Fish oils are easy to incorporate into your dog’s diet through serums and supplements. In addition to stopping fleas, fish oil also boosts a dog’s cardiovascular functions, nutrient absorption, and digestion.

Coconut Oil

Coconut oil is a superfood , so it shouldn’t come as a surprise that it can kill and repel fleas on dogs. Take about one teaspoon of coconut oil and rub it directly into your dog’s coat. If your dog has flea bites, apply the coconut oil to those areas. The oil helps to reduce inflammation and restores skin. Plus, the smell of the coconut repels future fleas from making themselves at home inside your dog’s fur.

Healthier Skin for a Healthier Dog

The trick for how to get rid of fleas on dogs is repelling the parasites early. Natural methods like essential oils and healthy diets can stop fleas from being attracted to your dog’s fur. Be proactive now so you can save Fido from the itching and scabbing fleas create.

If you’re looking for natural remedies to get rid of dog fleas, PetHonesty’s Omega-3 Fish Oil is just what the doctor ordered. Our fish oil is made from wild-caught mackerel, anchovies, sardines, and herrings. The omegas in the oil create thick and healthy skin that fleas won’t be able to penetrate.

Order a bottle and watch your dog’s skin and coat naturally become thicker, shinier, and healthier.

Pets are indeed the part of the family, and they hold a soft corner of your heart. This is why you must learn all the titbits to keep them safe and healthy. You know how to maintain their diet and how to keep them emotionally secured, but do you know how to prevent your pets from the attacks of pesky ticks and fleas?

Ticks and fleas not only can irritate your pets, but they are also equally harmful to you and other family members. The random use of over the counter chemical sprays and insect repellants is not solicited either.

Despite your earnest effort to keep your pets clean and tidy, irksome ticks and fleas mostly act stubborn: typically these bugs are seen on dogs and cats, which you need to destroy immediately so that your pets stay safe and healthy.

Now the trillion dollar question: is there any pet-friendly way to kill ticks and fleas on cats and dogs? Fortunately yes, there are at least 5 healthy safe ways to kill ticks and fleas on cats and dogs, and it is easy to perform these therapeutic methods too.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Try natural remedies

Natural remedies are excellent for treatment of ticks and fleas on cats and dogs. However, they work little slowly and therefore works fine for mild attacks. For example, bathing your pet in apple cider vinegar treated water gives a good result, especially for puppies and kittens. You can use garlic essential oil, tea tree essential oil to spray on your pet.

A mix of camphor powder and turmeric powder will give you good result especially for cats. Alternatively, you may try lavender oil, citronella, and lemongrass oil spray to get rid of flea infestation both on your cat and dog. Treatment by natural remedies for the elimination of fleas and ticks may take some time, but these are entirely safe and cost-efficient way to get rid of these pesky hazards.

Go for combing

Regular combing is a reliable way to keep control of tick and flea infestation, and the habit will keep your pet’s fur healthy and well maintained. You can apply a small amount of petroleum jelly on the comb and brush slowly but carefully and in one direction.

Place your pet on a white cloth or on a white towel so that you can check for the flea dirt fallen there. Once the combing is done, collect all the dust and drop-offs and flush them in the toilet. Do not throw them in the garden. Please keep in mind.

  • Always use a flea comb.
  • You can use flea killing powders on your dog while combing, but it is risky to use for cats because cats indulge self-grooming by licking their fur and paws quite often.

Vacuuming can bring a great result

Vacuuming your entire premise is a healthy way to get rid of the larva and mites. You need to continue with vacuuming at least twice in a week. Select a powerful vacuum cleaner, which has a powerful suction system, and that really can take out the hidden villains from the remote corners of the sideboard, sofa covers, furniture edges, closet floor, etc.

Also, you can buy a good quality pet vacuum machine for healthy grooming of your pets, regardless they are extra hairy or not. This crafty but straightforward vacuum machine is specially designed for fur babies and will help you to take out unwanted ticks and fleas from their fur in a painless way.

Try medical bath

Arrange a medicinal bath for your pets. Use tick preventive shampoo and use 3-4 drops of tea tree oil in the bathing water. You can apply camphor spray before bathing also, it will kill the ticks and fleas thoroughly. Try this process of the medical bath at least twice in a month, and you will manage to control the problem of flea and tick infestation to a large extent. Please follow a few safety measures while offering your fur baby a medical bath:

Flea Control for Dogs Sensitive to Topical Treatments

Fleas can become a scourge in any home where dogs live. Chemical-based flea treatments have typically been used to control fleas and are normally effective, but can pose health hazards to both the dog and its owner. Concerns regarding the toxicity of chemical flea treatments have drawn people to examine natural and non-toxic approaches to flea control, such as the addition of garlic to the dog’s diet.

Add garlic to the diet of your dog as a natural approach to control fleas. After eating garlic for a number of days, your dog’s blood will have a sufficiently noticeable garlic flavor to make it unpalatable to fleas.

Feed your dog only the slightly moist clove of the garlic. Peel away the dry, outer husk to get to the clove. Add the garlic at the first sign of fleas because it may take up to a week or more before the garlic begins to repel fleas.

Weigh your dog to determine the amount of garlic to give. A single clove will be sufficient to treat dogs that weigh less than 30 lbs. Dogs that are heavier than 30 lbs. should be fed at least two cloves per day.

Add garlic to your dog’s diet on a daily basis initially to establish the required blood levels to repel fleas.

Reduce the amount of garlic to every second and then to every third day, but increase the doses per week as soon as you see fleas on the dog once again.

Attempt to treat by simply offering the dog a raw clove of garlic, as if it were a treat. Most dogs are attracted to strong-smelling food items.

Disguise the garlic clove in a treat, such as a piece of meat, if the dog will not accept it in its original form. This is still an easy approach to treating with garlic.

Break the clove up and mix it into the dog’s meal if all else fails. Grate the clove into the meaI if the dog still detects and leaves the tiny pieces of garlic.

Offer your dog garlic tablets if it will not accept cloves. Garlic tablets are small and easily disguised in your dog’s favorite treat.

Looking for an answer to the question: Can you use white vinegar to kill fleas on dogs? On this page, we have gathered for you the most accurate and comprehensive information that will fully answer the question: Can you use white vinegar to kill fleas on dogs?

Choose the right brand of dish soap. For dogs and other pets that can be bathed safely, you will need Dawn dish detergent. Using Dawn is recommended because it works best for killing the fleas where other brands may not , and it’s the safest for your pet.

The reason why vinegar is so effective in getting rid of fleas is because fleas and ticks cannot stand the smell of it. After using the vinegar rinse, do not towel dry the pet; instead let it air dry. As an added bonus, vinegar will also give your pet a shiny and healthy coat.

Pet owners might want to use Dawn soap if there is severe flea-infestation on their adult pet. They can use soap and vinegar to remove the fleas directly from hair coat and skin. However, use this treatment only when your pet gains exposure to fleas from boarding facilities and pet daycare.

If you have a puppy, or dog that has parasites, what your puppy or dog needs is the best dog shampoo which is specifically made to kill fleas, ticks, lice, mites and their offspring and one that will start working immediately. A dog shampoo is the preferred method of killing parasites quickly.

How do you make homemade flea spray for dogs?

2:574:53DIY Homemade Flea Spray for Dogs (3 Cheap, Natural Recipes)YouTubeStart of suggested clipEnd of suggested clipSo one cup of apple cider vinegar. You do a few drops of an essential oil lavender. Works reallyMoreSo one cup of apple cider vinegar. You do a few drops of an essential oil lavender. Works really really well peppermint works really really well to get rid of fleas. If.

How do I get rid of fleas on my dog naturally?

1:496:10My 3 Favorite Home Remedies for Fleas On Dogs – YouTubeYouTube

Does white vinegar hurt dogs?

Vinegar. . You can use either white distilled vinegar or apple cider vinegar (ACV), both of which are edible and completely non-toxic. Your pup might not appreciate the smell, but don’t worry—the strong vinegar scent fades once it dries.

How do you make homemade flea killer?

Create a flea spray by mixing 4 liters of vinegar, 2 liters of water, 500 ml of lemon juice and 250 ml of witch hazel in a large spray bottle. Before applying the product around your home, you should vacuum properly, emptying the contents into an outside bin, and wash any bedding/cushions that could be infested.

What home remedy can I put on my dog for fleas?

Washes, Sprays, Dips, and RubsEssential Oils Flea Spray. Some essential oils make for excellent flea remedies for dogs. . Apple Cider Vinegar and Salt Flea Spray. . Lemon Bath. . Lather Bath. . Rosemary Dip. . Multi-Purpose Neem Oil. . Organic Soaps. . Aromatherapy Spray.

Does white vinegar kill flea eggs?

If fleas have spread throughout your house, you can make a white vinegar solution with equal parts water and vinegar to spray on carpet, baseboards, furniture and under furniture. Salt. When it’s sprinkled on to the carpet salt will work as a drying agent to kill flea eggs and larvae.

Is white vinegar harmful to dogs?

Key Takeaways. Many dogs do not react well to vinegar because it can cause gastrointestinal upset. Small dogs with sensitive stomachs and dogs with kidney disease do not do well with vinegar. Small amounts of diluted vinegar should be fine to use around the house without affecting your dog.

Can I use white vinegar on my dog?

You can use either white distilled vinegar or apple cider vinegar (ACV), both of which are edible and completely non-toxic. Your pup might not appreciate the smell, but don’t worry—the strong vinegar scent fades once it dries.

Can I spray my dog with vinegar to kill fleas?

Fleas don’t like the smell or taste of it, so they’re likely to avoid your pet if they have it on their fur. Dilute apple cider vinegar in water and add it to a spray bottle. If your pet doesn’t enjoy getting sprayed, dip a brush in the mixture and distribute it into their fur with a grooming session.

How long does it take vinegar to kill fleas?

Mix the vinegar and water in a spray bottle, and apply the mixture directly to your pet’s coat. Finish by working it in with your hands, Allow the solution to dry; do not wash it off. After 20 minutes, you can use a flea comb to brush out any fleas. Repeat every couple days to maintain the effectiveness.

Is it OK to spray a dog with vinegar?

It is a safe and effective way to handle a variety of problems your dog may have. Vinegar will treat minor skin irritations, help to prevent ear infections and even make your dog smell better.

Can white vinegar help dog’s itchy skin?

For dry itchy skin, hot spots, or skin infections you can bathe your pet in warm water then rinse him or her with a solution of 1 part ACV to 3 parts water. This vinegar rinse will also leave their coats soft and shiny. Sponge undiluted vinegar into your dog’s coat and skin.

What is a natural flea killer for dogs?

Essential Oils Flea Spray Citronella, eucalyptus, peppermint, tea tree, and rosemary will all naturally repel fleas. If your dog doesn’t mind a spray bottle, dilute a few drops of your chosen essential oil into a 300ml-400ml of water and spray directly onto your dog’s coat.

How do you make flea spray with vinegar?

Creating your flea spray is as simple as diluting the vinegar with water. Some people recommend mixing equal parts vinegar and water. Others recommend mixing one part vinegar with three parts water. Experiment with both formulas to see which works best for you.

Can I spray my dog with white vinegar and water?

Morgan recommends mixing equal parts vinegar with water and spraying the mixture on your dog’s hot spots. “You can massage it into the areas,” Morgan says. “If you have a raw hot spot, it could sting a little.

Can I spray vinegar on my dog?

Morgan recommends mixing equal parts vinegar with water and spraying the mixture on your dog’s hot spots. “You can massage it into the areas,” Morgan says. “If you have a raw hot spot, it could sting a little.

Tell your neighbors.

  • DIY
  • How To

While fleas prefer dogs and cats as hosts, they’ve been known to latch on to humans too. Discover how to check for fleas and the best treatment options.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fleas on your pets are bad news, but fleas on humans are even worse. It’s normal to hear that someone’s dog has fleas, but it’s pretty embarrassing to tell someone that you or your kid are a walking flea hotel. Even if people keep quiet about it, flea bites on humans are all too common because people live in such close proximity with their pets. Here’s what you need to know about human fleas in general, including how to get rid of fleas on humans:

Fleas should be attacked as quickly as possible, hitting both the source and premises. If a skin reaction to flea bites occurs, consult a physician.

Are there really human fleas?

The Illinois Department of Public Health (IDPH) does a good job explaining the human flea, including why cat fleas and other types pose more of a threat for biting:

The World Health Organization (WHO) clears up any confusion about fleas and their biting effects, saying:

The U.S. National Library of Medicine and National Institute of Health (NLM/NIH) expands upon the topic of fleas on humans, saying:

How to get rid of fleas in carpet

For relieving flea bites on humans, they go on to recommend: “You can use an over-the-counter 1% hydrocortisone to relieve itching. Antihistamines you take by mouth may also help with itching.”

Two kinds of flea treatments

If you’ve discovered flea bites or have found fleas in your hair, consider the following advice, directly from the World Health Organization:

Of course, there’s a much simpler way to deal with any kind of flea problem. Terminix® knows how to get rid of fleas on humans and pets. Call today and send your fleas flying for the hills without having to worry about your family’s safety.

Not sure what your home needs? Let us help.

If your dog has fleas then there is a 3 step process you need to take to kill the fleas on your dog

A dog with fleas is a really common problem and one of the most common causes of an itchy dog who starts to scratch suddenly.

Finding fleas is one thing, killing them can be quite another!

How to kill fleas on a dog: the 3 step strategy:

Use a product that actually works!

Treat the environment

Continue treatment for at least 3 months

Use a flea treatment that actually works!

So jumping straight into my three-step process for how to kill fleas on your dog, at number one we have actually using a product that works!

The ideal flea treatment:

Persists and keeps working

Reduces environmental flea population

Kills other parasites depending on where you live

So our ideal flea killing product needs to actually kill fleas in the first place. It also needs to persist so that it’s still acting to kill fleas when all of the fleas in the environment decide it’s meal time. There’s no use in applying a product that will only last for a few days because not all fleas live on the dog all the time. In fact, they spend the majority of their time off the dog.

The environment carries a huge flea population load. Most of the adult fleas will spend a lot of their time in the carpet, on the furniture, and in the vegetation around a pet’s environment. There are also eggs and larvae in this environment that will then hatch out and start to cause problems. A scary thought is that for every adult flea, there are 20 eggs or larvae developing. You can see then how a few fleas can soon turn into a nightmare infestation!

All this means that we need a flea product to persist for as long as it takes to kill all of the adults (or at least works for the entire time between scheduled treatments), and also to kill all of the developing stages within the environment.

To that end, we would also ideally like a product that actually has an action in stopping the eggs and larvae developing into adult fleas.

Any flea treatment should also be safe as well. There are a number of different products out there that really aren’t very safe at all. Where the amount of drug contained within that product is actually very close to the toxic dose and can cause problems with normal use. There are other drugs that are much, much safer.

Of course, any drug which actually does something carries a small risk of side effects. This is something that I’ve discussed in separate posts talking about allergic reactions to revolution and then the safety of Bravecto, Nexgard and Simparica.

Finally, the flea treatment you use should also kill or prevent any other parasites within your pet’s environment from biting and so cause disease. That could be something like sand flies spreading Leishmania, or ticks spreading Lyme disease. Different flea treatments have different activities against other parasites, and the need for this will depend on where in the world you live.

If all you want is a product that kills fleas effectively, you can’t go too wrong with Advantage. Prefer something that will last for 8 months and also kills ticks? The Seresto collar works very well, as long as it’s not put on too loose).

Treat the environment

The second step to killing fleas on your dog and tackling a flea infestation is to treat the environment. I’ve already mentioned that our flea product should ideally help prevent the eggs from hatching or kill the developing flea larvae.

There are also other actions you can take to reduce the environmental load of the flea population. And Remember that adult fleas only make up about 5% of the flea population!

So, to help reduce this juvenile flea population, you should hot wash your pet’s bedding, or anything else possible that your pet spends a lot of time lying on. This will help kill those eggs and larvae.

You should also vacuum as you normally would, although increase the frequency if you do have a flea problem and concentrate on getting into all or the tight spaces and right up against the wall. If you have a steam cleaner or carpet cleaner then this will work even better.

Finally, you can use an environmental product that’s designed to get into all the nooks and crannies as well as deep into the carpet and other soft furnishings. These products can also be known as flea bombs and are generally an aerosol or fogger that you set off in each room (this is the one I recommend to my clients).

Treating the environment is actually absolutely crucial if you want to quickly get on top of a flea problem on your dog. Neglecting this step is one of the big reasons that flea infestations can take so long to eliminate.

Maintain treatment

And then, once you’ve chosen the best flea treatment and tackled your dog’s environment, the third step to making sure that you’re killing the fleas and you’re preventing that problem for persisting is to maintain treatment for at least three months.

This might sound like a long time, but remember the eggs and larvae in the environment? Well, these can take a long time to all hatch out and then be killed.

You need to make sure you have something in place to kill any adult fleas that develop.

Depending on where you live, depending on the temperatures and humidity, how quickly a flea is going to go through its life cycle can vary considerably. When the weather’s warm and humid, then the fleas will really love the environment. They will go through their lifestyle quite quickly (which also makes the risk of completely new infestations much higher!).

If it’s a colder though, it might take much longer for those eggs to hatch, for the larvae to develop and for the adults to grow in number.

Either way, it’s really important that for at least three months you maintain that treatment in your dog. You may also need to repeat the environmental treatment, although often they will last for a long period of time and you only need to do that once.

If you’ve not quite managed to kill all of the adults, and not removed or killed all of the developing flea stages and you stop all treatment, then the problem is only going to flare up and get worse again. And this is really also where a preventative strategy comes in as well.

If you’re applying a flea preventative product every month, every three months, or whatever the interval is for the most suitable product for your dog, then you’re going to prevent a flea infestation from ever happening in the first place!

Introduction: How to Get Rid of Fleas on Dogs (Naturally)

How to kill fleas on dogs

How to kill fleas on dogs

When it comes to your pets, nothing can lead to more discomfort than fleas. In this tutorial, I am going to teach you how to get rid of fleas on dogs. The technique that we are going to use is safe, 100% natural and extremely effective. The amount of people that still use harsh chemicals to treat their animals is alarming. These toxic products can cause very serious side effects. Most people do not realize that there ways to kill fleas naturally that are just as effective.

The reason that it is so difficult to get rid of fleas is because of their various life cycle stages. The adults that you see crawling all over your dog only account for 5% of the total population. Half of a typical infestation is made up of eggs. The rest consists of pupa and larva. Your treatment plan needs to be versatile enough to kill fleas on dogs that are in every stage of their life cycle.

Interesting Fact: A flea is capable of jumping 160 times its own height! If humans were capable of that, we would be able to jump over tall buildings!

Where is Your Dog’s Flea Infestation Coming From?

The first step you should take in order to get rid of fleas on your dog is to identify the source of the infestation. Animals can easily obtain them form your yard or other animals. If you have a flea problem in your yard, you will need to spray that before you treat your dog. It is also possible that you broght them into your home yourself. Also, since eggs can remain dormant for many months, 2nd hand items also pose a treat.

Clean Carpets, Bedding and Furniture

The second step you should always take when treating an insect infestation is to clean. Isolate your dog during this process. First you should throw all washable fabrics into the washer. This will include pet bedding, human bedding, clothes, etc. You will also need a very thorough vacuuming session. Vacuum every single piece of carpet and furniture in your home. Just be sure to handle the contents of the canister carefully when you are finished. Make sure you empty it outdoors into a sealed trash bag. These steps will obviously not get rid of fleas on dogs but they will ensure that they do not come back. These steps will also help to kill a decent portion of the fleas in your home.

Best Way to Kill Fleas on Dogs

There is a simple recipe you can use to kill fleas on pets that most people don’t know about. All you need is water, a spray bottle, lemongrass and cedarwood essential oils.The flea spray is easy to make and is extremely effective. You probably don’t have lemongrass or cedarwood oil laying around the house but they are both very inexpensive. They also have many other wonderful health and pest control benefits. I always like to keep a bottle of each around my home.

Note: It is critical that you only use 100% therapeutic grade oil. If you are not sure what kind to use or where to get it, check out the video above for more details.

Natural Flea Spray for Dogs:

1. Add 4 ounces of purified water to a spray bottle

2. Add 5ml of cedarwood essential oil

3. Add 4 drops of lemongrass oil.

4. You can increase the ingredients proportionately for larger breeds of dogs.

Directions for Killing Fleas on an Animal

1. Brush your dog’s hair against the grain to expose their skin

2. Use your natural flea spray to mist their entire body. Avoid spraying the face or ears.

3. Apply some of the solution to your hands and carefully apply to your dog’s face and ears. Be careful to keep it out of their eyes because essential oils will irritate them.

4. You can repeat these steps until you kill every flea on your dog. This natural recipe is milder than toxic chemicals so it is safe to apply as many times as needed.

5. Spray you dog 1-2 times a week to keep them away permanently.

Controlling Fleas in Your Yard

In some cases, you may need to treat your yard before you are able to get rid of fleas on your dog. This is a very simple process. All you need is cedarwood oil (in a larger quantity) and a sprayer that attaches to the end of your garden hose. There are a few different brands that you can purchase in larger containers. Again, just refer to the video above if you need help finding the right stuff. Just apply a light layer of cedarwood oil to your grass, shrubs and other vegetation around your home. I treat my yard every summer to get rid of fleas, ticks and mosquitos.

Question or Comments?

Feel free to leave me questions and comments below. I will continue to update this guide with any new information that becomes available. I’d like to thank you for reading my guide about how to get rid of fleas on dogs. I wish you the best of luck!

Be the First to Share

Did you make this project? Share it with us!

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fleas are blood-sucking parasites that live outside, in our homes, and on our pets. The good news, though, is that fleas hate diatomaceous earth.

Crawling Insect Control Diatomaceous Earth (DE) is a natural form of pest control that is great to use around your home because it’s natural and chemical-free, making it the perfect option to treat your dogs for fleas.

Follow the steps below to use DE as a natural flea control for your dog.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Step 1:

Take note of the areas around your house where your dog likes to spend his or her time. This might be a bed, kennel, or favorite pillow or rug. These areas will be the focus of your diatomaceous earth application.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Step 2:

Vacuum the kennel, rug, pillow, and other areas where your dog likes to hang out. This helps collect any flea eggs that might be lying around; collecting these eggs before you apply the diatomaceous earth is essential because flea eggs aren’t affected by DE until after they hatch.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Step 3:

Dust the area with diatomaceous earth. You can use a sieve, a tied-off sock filled with DE, or one of our applicators. Dust the area, pet bed, and/or blankets thoroughly. DE is most effective when it’s dry, so make sure the areas where you apply aren’t damp. Leave the DE applied as long as possible. A couple of weeks is ideal.

Step 4:

After a few days of letting your dog lounge around in diatomaceous earth, give your dog a bath with a thorough shampooing. We don’t recommend bathing dogs very often, since it can dry out their skin, but since DE can also dry out skin, it’s important to revitalize your dog’s skin with a soap-free or moisturizing shampoo.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Step 5:

It’s unlikely that fleas will survive vacuuming, diatomaceous earth, and a bath, but go ahead and comb through your dog’s fur with a flea comb anyway, just to make sure none escape. Do this every few days.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Step 6:

After a couple of weeks, vacuum thoroughly. Along with cleaning up the diatomaceous earth, vacuuming will collect any surviving fleas, as well as their eggs, larvae, and pupae, helping to break the flea’s life cycle. A word of warning here: DE is very hard on traditional filtered vacuums. Unless you’re only cleaning a small section, we recommend using a shop vac to avoid burning out your vacuum’s motor. For more information on cleaning up diatomaceous earth after you’ve applied it, check out our article about cleaning up diatomaceous earth here.

If you have questions about how to treat your cat for fleas, click here.

If you have questions about how to treat your home for fleas, click here.

It is safe to use clove oil for fleas on the carpet, pet bedding, or around the house without any worry. Flea bites on pets can cause hair loss and clove has properties that can help in thickening hair on cats and dogs since it activates rapid hair growth.

Clove oil kills and repels fleas effectively. However, never use this directly on your pet’s skin because it can cause irritation. When using clove oil to remove fleas on dogs and cats, dilute it with water or carrier oils. Clove oil will also help in healing and disinfecting flea bites on your pet’s skin.

A good way to use this is to mix clove oil with carrier oils. Coconut oil is one of the best to mix with clove oil when repelling fleas on your pets. This is done in the ratio of 1:3 so that it is not too strong on the skin.

In this article:

How to kill fleas with clove oil

Clove contains a natural insecticide element known as eugenol which can kill fleas on contact. Mix 0.5 cups of clove oil with 0.75 cups of warm water in a spray bottle. Then spray the solution on the infested areas and ensure there is good exposure.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Does Clove Oil Kill Fleas?

To get rid of fleas fast, you may mix clove oil with vinegar in a ratio of 2:1. This means that the vinegar has to be half of the clove oil used. The same ratio can be used when mixing clove oil with essential oils like cinnamon, ginger, and olive oil.

When using clove oil to remove fleas on your pets’ fur, you have to neutralize it because it can be harmful to them if used directly. This means that you can mix clove oil with carrier oils like olive oil and water which will help in neutralizing its strong potent properties.

Other carrier oils that are best mixed with clove oil include coconut and jojoba oil. Those oils are categorized under massage oils and they are completely safe to use when dealing with fleas.

After washing your carpet or pet’s bedding, you may add 10-15 drops on the final rinse to deter fleas. Check that they are properly dry before they sleep on them.

When using soapy water to get rid of fleas and other pests, you can add a few drops of clove oil for the best results. Add a few drops in your moping bucket and use it to clean the house as well. This can also be used to remove fleas in cars.

Does clove oil kill flea eggs?

Clove oil can kill flea eggs on contact because they are soft and porous. However, it must be mixed with warm water to destroy the eggs instantly. Clove oil is thick and warm water will make it pass through the tiny pores on the eggs so that the contents are destroyed.

Use the steps illustrated above to make a clove solution. Just ensure that it is not over-diluted. When spraying it on the eggs, move close to them and see to it that they are well covered.

Flea eggs are always hidden and they are very tiny that sometimes you cannot easily see them. An efficient elimination is to ensure you get close enough to the infested areas when spraying.

Remember that flea eggs are not sticky. If your pets are infested, those eggs are likely to fall on the floor, carpets, and bedding. Those are the areas of the target when spraying the solution.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Clove oil for fleas control

How long does it take for clove oil to kill fleas?

It will take 8-15 minutes for clove oil to kill fleas when directly sprayed. However, this will depend on the solution strength and how close you spray them. To kill them instantly, the solution should be strong enough and it must contact the fleas.

Pet’s bedding can be rinsed with clove oil if they are flea-infested. This will help in killing and repelling them. However, clove solution should be sprayed on pets’ sleeping areas when they are away.

When you have fleas in a kennel, add a teaspoon of olive oil into the cleaning bucket. Then let it mix with the water and use a rag soaked in it to clean the entire place.

Pour some dish soap to the bucket for the best results. If u do not have that, it is still okay to add some white vinegar to mix with the clove and water. His will help in getting rid of kennel fleas.

Using clove oil to remove fleas on carpet

After disinfecting your pets which are one of the major flea attractions, you will also have to disinfect your carpet which is a common resting place for them. Fleas hide under the carpet fur at the base where they patiently wait for their host. Here is what to do:

  1. Get 5 liters of warm water in a bucket.
  2. Add 5 teaspoons of pure clove oil to it.
  3. Add another 3 teaspoons of carpet cleaner and stir to mix.
  4. Deep a piece of cotton rag into the solution then wring to remove the exes water. Use this to white the carpet as you squeeze and press.
  5. The aim here is to have just a little solution reaching the bottom of the carpet so that you do not have it soaked with the solution.
  6. If you run out of the solution, make another one in case you have a big carpet.
  7. Keep everyone including pets away from the carpet so that it dries properly.
  8. You can vacuum to remove the flea eggs. Apart from fleas, clove will also kill roaches and repel other little pests or bugs in the process.

Clove oil for fleas on seats

Both pets and humans spend a lot of time on seats and this is one reason why fleas like hiding in seats. They are assured of finding their host especially if there are people who also sleep on the couch at night.

Here is how to remove fleas on seats using clove oil:

  1. Get 3 glasses of warm water in a spray bottle
  2. Add 1 teaspoon of baking soda to it.
  3. Put 3 teaspoons of pure clove oil and shake to mix
  4. Spray this directly on the joints and under the cushions where fleas like to hide on seats

Baking soda for fleas is very effective and adding this to the clove solution is a good idea. You can also use this to kill fleas on car seats because they love the warmth of your car.

They are also assured of getting a host to feed on and this is why you can get fleas from infested car seats. Fleas will wait to feed on pets and humans in the car because they feed on blood.


  1. Pocket Pause: Essential Oils Dangerous for Pets, by Miranda & Pocket
  2. Uses of clove oil: 15 Benefits of Clove Oil by Cookist

” The idea that Vinegar kills fleas is not a myth. It can be an effective way to remove fleas from your dog and your home. “

One natural home remedy to kill fleas on your dog is vinegar. Vinegar kills fleas both on your pet and in the environment. It’s affordable and also very effective. Note, the vinegar may cause your dog some pain if she has any open sores caused by a bad reaction to the flea bites. If this is the case, do not use vinegar and consult with a veterinarian.

Fleas are difficult to remove from the home. In most cases you should supplement the use of vinegar with conventional approaches such as a monthly does of Program for dogs. Be sure to thoroughly vacuuming and washing everything in your dog’s environment once the fleas are removed from your dog. Immediately remove the vacuum bag, seal in plastic and let it sit in the hot sun to kill the fleas. You can also freeze the vacuum bag for several hours to kill the fleas.

Bathing Your Dog in Vinegar

You can kill fleas by giving your dog a bath in a mixture of vinegar and water. The vinegar smell should go away shortly, but if you like you can add a few drops of your favorite essential oil to the vinegar such as Rosemary Oil (helps with hair growth), Tea Tree Oil (supports healing), Niaoli oil (nice scent) and Citronella oil (also has a very nice scent).

One shortcut is to use a shampoo designed to kill fleas such as Isle of Dogs Flea and Tick Shampoo. As an alternative you can add some additional cleaning power by mixing in some Dawn dishwashing liquid or . The vinegar should also add a nice shine to your dog’s coat.

Wiping Your Dog with Vinegar

Vinegar kills fleas when you Use ¼ gallon of vinegar to ¾ gallon of water. Wet a cloth in the water and wipe down your dog. Make sure you don’t get any in his eye, as it can irritate the eyes. Don’t rinse the vinegar off. Repeat every two or three days until fleas are gone.

You can also mix vinegar with water in a spray bottle and use that to wet your pet down. Use one 1 part (1/4th) vinegar and 3 parts (3/4th) water. Again, you can add a few drops of your favorite essential for a good smell.

Vinegar in Drinking Water

Add some apple cider vinegar as you can to your pet’s drinking water. If you add too much, they will taste it and won’t like it. The vinegar makes the skin too acidic for the fleas to live and feed on. This remedy will also repel ticks.

For most of these remedies, you can use any type of vinegar. For this one, though, you need apple cider vinegar. You should be able to find that at any grocery store.

Use a A Bowl of Vinegar to Attract Fleas

Fill a shallow bowl with vinegar and place it on the floor. Light a candle and place it in the center of the bowl. It will attract fleas. They will jump into the bowl and the vinegar will kill the fleas. You’ll be surprised at home many dead fleas you’ll see in the water.

Vinegar Spray to Kill Fleas on Carpet and Furniture

Create a mixture with half vinegar and half water in a spray bottle. Use the mixture to spray carpet and furniture that may be infested with fleas. The vinegar smell will fade quickly, but this is another time you can add a few drops of essential oil for a pleasant smell. Be sure to test in an out of the way location to make sure that the mixture will not stain.

Have a Dog Flea Related Question or Helpful Story?

Have a Question, Request or Want to Share a Story that could help others? Our editors and pet health professionals will answer 1 question per week for free!

We will do our best to get back to you quickly (it depends on how many questions we receive each day). If you do require an immediate response we suggest using this online dog veterinary service that is available now.

What Other Visitors Have Said about Canine Fleas

Click below to see contributions from other visitors to this page.

Treating Dog Fleas Not rated yet
OK, so the only way for my dog to sleep in my house and sleep on my bed is if she has no fleas. Well one day I gave her a bath out side on my back porch …

Fleas on dogs take two forms: the insect that commonly affects pets during warm weather (or throughout the year in temperate climates) and a crustacean called the sand flea. Sand fleas are about the size of a rice grain, and they have clear wings that have gray and black spots on them.

As their name suggests, sand fleas (sometimes called beach fleas, midges or no-see-ums) are commonly found in sandy areas, such as beaches or marshes. They are most active early in the morning and around dusk as they search for food near their beachfront homes. They do not routinely infest homes, so most pet owners encounter sand fleas when they vacation at the shore.

How Sand Fleas May Harm Dogs

Sand fleas are parasitic animals that feed on blood. Although they usually feed on aquatic animals, they also can burrow into a dog’s skin and eat his flesh and blood. Along the way, they can cause skin problems and secondary infections. Sand fleas can also cause leishmaniasis, a serious illness that causes large skin lesions to form on the skin of infected people. Other signs of the disease include anemia, and liver and spleen damage.

Sand fleas on dogs require veterinary attention to be removed safely, since you may give your dog an infection if you try to remove the fleas yourself.

Sand Flea Bite Symptoms

Dogs that have been bitten by sand fleas can show a variety of symptoms, such as:

  • Black dots under their skin (this is where the fleas are)
  • Fever
  • Mosquito-like bites
  • White lumps at the bite site
  • Scratching

Treating Sand Flea Bites

Treating sand flea bites is pretty straightforward. The fleas must be removed by your veterinarian to prevent further injury to your dog. After your vet removes the fleas, you’ll need to keep his skin clean at the removal site to lessen the chance of infection. Clean your dog’s skin with alcohol or another antiseptic recommended by your veterinarian until the wound heals completely.

Your dog may also benefit from an antihistamine cream to soothe his itchy skin, and pain relievers may help him feel better. It may take a week or more for the itchiness to completely leave your dog’s skin, even with treatment.

How to Remove Sand Fleas from Your Home

If your dog has been treated for sand fleas, you should treat your home with pesticide as a precaution against reinfection. Sprinkle Seven Dust insecticide on your dog’s bed, in your house and around your yard in the areas your dog frequents each day to eliminate stray sand fleas. Let it stand on your carpeting as directed, then vacuum up the dust. Also sprinkle the dust on your dog daily until he is completely free of sand fleas.

Vacuum the room in which your dog spends most of his time, paying special attention to cracks and crevices in which sand fleas can hide. Wash your dog’s bedding in hot water after he’s rid of the sand fleas to ensure that no survivors are hiding in his bedding.

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fleas Can Become a Problem Very Quickly

If you are not careful, you may find that your house and pets are infested with fleas. That is because these creatures can multiply very quickly. Females can lay up to a hundred eggs very fast and if not checked or killed, could result in a heavy infestation.

There are different products you can use to kill fleas and to find out what some of those products are, just continue to read our article. It has the information you want to know about so you can protect your home and pets.

What Kills Fleas on Dogs Instantly?

How to kill fleas on dogs

There are several products that can kill fleas instantly and there are quite a few that will kill them in a few minutes. For the former action, you will want to use bleach. However, bleach is not healthy enough to wipe your dog or cat.

Dawn dishwashing liquid is said to be able to kill fleas in a few minutes. You can use it to wash your pets, carpets or bedding and walls, etc. This dishwashing liquid is also said to be grade D in toxicity, but it should not harm your dog or cat if you use it to wash the fleas off their skin.

To find other products that kill instantly or in a few minutes, you would have to read the individual labels on those products. Some may or may not say how fast they will kill and most of those are the natural options you have at your disposal.

How Do I Make Homemade Flea Treatment for My Dog?

How to kill fleas on dogs

This is not hard to do. The first step is to grab the right natural ingredients. For example, vinegar and water, lemon juice, and water are two easy-to-make-at-home remedies that only require mixing the right amounts of both ingredients together.

If you want to use rosemary leaves, then all you have to do is boil them in water and strain when the leaves have steeped enough, strain out the leaves. Then add a little warm water to cool the dip off before pouring it over your dog.

If you have any vodka around your home, you can soak their collars in a little vodka and then place it around the neck of your cat or dog. Use unflavored vodka and add a little drop or two of the essential oil fragrance your pet enjoys. Then place the collar back on your pet. This should drive away from the fleas.

Not sure how to check your dog for fleas? Check out our post “How to Check for Fleas on a Dog” to learn how.

What Is the Best Flea Killer for Dogs?

How to kill fleas on dogs

To be blunt, the one that works. Combs and sachets do a decent job but there is always the chance that you will miss a flea or two, or completely miss their eggs. Fleas do not just sit there but will move when threatened and these items will not pick them up.

Commercial chemical ladened products work very well and can kill fleas very quickly. Products like NeGard and Capstar work very fast and some of these products can be taken internally. Those are the best ones to use.

But you should try a variety of different products as pets are like humans. They may have allergic reactions to certain ingredients and that will make them more afraid of the cure than the fleas.

Natural remedies may be a bit slower, but they may be healthier for your pets

What Do Fleas Hate?

How to kill fleas on dogs

Fleas do not like vinegar and some people suggest giving a teaspoon of vinegar in water to your dog or cat. This will help keep the fleas away. They also do not like peppermint or eucalyptus oil and having those oils around your home helps keep fleas away.

They are not afraid of flea bombs because the creatures can hide in the carpet fibers or other objects that are too deep for the flea bomb to reach. Those flea bombs also do not reach the eggs either.

For longer kill times, you can use salt and baking soda as both products will dehydrate the fleas and kill them over a 24-hour period, including the eggs, etc. You can try foggers that go everywhere, especially into those dark corners and other hiding spots.

Fleas have a hard time running from those devices.

Some Final Words

How to kill fleas on dogs

There are innumerable methods you can use to get rid of fleas, both on your pets and in your home. You just have to pick the right product that you are comfortable with using and that will work to keep fleas off your dog.

Also, there are good natural products to use if you do not want to expose your pets or your family to harmful chemicals.

Please keep in mind that we may receive a small commission when you click our links and make purchases and as an Amazon Associate, this site earns from qualifying purchases. However, this does not impact our reviews and comparisons. We try our best to keep things fair and balanced, in order to help you make the best choice for you.

How to install a garbage disposal

As an Amazon Associate we earn from qualifying purchases. Learn More.

Installing a garbage disposal is a relatively easy task and something you can do yourself, especially if you’re a DYI kind of person. We’ll take you step-by-step thru the process with pictures and a video.

This article primarly covers installing a garbage disposal for the first time. Although, if you are replacing your disposal, you’ll also find the information you need. If you don’t have an electrical outlet under your sink, or a wall switch to turn the disposal on and off, you should contact a professional electrician before starting.

Preparing to Install a Garbage Disposal

Now that you’ve purchased your new garbage disposal you’re probably excited to get it installed and running. It’s important to keep safety top of mind since you’ll be working with water and an electrical appliance. Take your time, and if you don’t feel comfortable, you should contact a professional plumber.


One thing to keep in mind is that each garbage disposal is slightly different from the next. You should always refer to your disposal’s installation instructions, as it’ll have the most accurate information for your specific unit.

Supplies You’ll Need to Replace Your Garbage Disposal

Garbage Disposal Replacement

If you’re replacing a garbage disposal, follow these steps and then jump to Step 3:

  • Disconnect the drain trap from the discharge tube.
  • If you have a dishwasher, disconnect the dishwasher attachment.
  • Insert a screwdriver to the right of 1 of the 3 mounting lugs on the mounting ring.
  • Turn the screwdriver counter clockwise (left) to release the disposal from the mounting ring. Be prepared and hold onto the disposal. Once it’s released, it will fall.
  • Remove the disposal’s electrical plate and disconnect the wiring.
  • If you are replacing the disposal with a similar model, you may be able to use the existing mounting assembly.
  • If not, you’ll need to detach the mounting assembly by removing the snap ring. Once the snap ring is removed, the entire mounting assemby will come off the sink flange.
  • Use a screw driver to loosen the nut holding the sink flange in place.
  • Remove the sink flange from the top.

Table of Contents

  • How Sump Pumps Work
  • Benefits Of A Sump Pump
  • Primary Sump Pumps
  • Other Sump Pumps
  • Who Needs a Sump Pump?

Basements and crawl spaces are often at risk of flooding. An excellent way to help prevent flooding in these spaces is to install a sump pump. These devices help protect your belongings from water damage due to intermittent flooding from heavy rains, flooding during natural disasters and plumbing backups.

Sump pumps are also used to remove sewage or other accumulated water from a low area of your home where you don’t have a line that moves the water to the drain system.

Compare Quotes From Top-rated Sump Pump Installers

Free, No-commitment Estimates

How Sump Pumps Work

Sumps pumps move accumulated water in a basin or pit and then push it outside or to a drainage area outdoors. The pit or tank is located below the surface at the lowest part of your home, typically in a basement or crawl space. The pump features valves that sense rising water levels or pressure. The device automatically pumps excess water using a discharge line to a designated drainage area when the water gets too high.

Benefits Of A Sump Pump

A dry basement and crawl space will protect your home from excess water and other issues. Here are some of the ways that adding a sump pump can benefit your home:

Removes Excess Water

Flooding prevention is the most common use for a sump pump. Excessive rain can cause water to back up or seep into your crawl space or basement.

Protects Walls and Foundation

By preventing water seepage into walls and the foundation , sump pumps help protect wall coverings from peeling or showing stains and help keep the foundation intact.

Keeps Basements/Crawl Spaces Dry

A dry basement improves indoor air quality, discourages pests and reduces mildew, mold and fungus growth. A dry basement and crawl space make your home more comfortable year-round and prevent corrosion on basement appliances.

Flooding Coverage

Many homeowners insurance policies do not automatically cover flooding damages. However, some insurance policies offer an add-on “endorsement” coverage (at an extra cost) to cover water damage caused by sump pump failure.

Primary Sump Pumps

Primary sump pumps are used in many homes to pump water out of the basement or crawl spaces. These pumps are typically AC-powered. There are two primary sump pumps used in homes: submersible and pedestal.


Submersible sump pumps are installed in a sump pit and are designed to function underwater. These pumps are ideal for finished basements but are usually more expensive than pedestal pumps. They are quieter than pedestal pumps and less conspicuous.


Pedestal type sump pumps are vertical pumps with an impeller located at the base. Unlike a submersible sump pump, the motor is not submerged in water but is located at the top of the pump. Pedestal sump pumps are typically less expensive than submersible pumps and easier to repair due to the easy access to the motor. However, since the motor is exposed, pedestal sump pumps are noisier.

Other Sump Pumps

Battery Backup Sump Pumps

A backup battery sump pump is designed to take over if the primary pump fails. These pumps are less powerful than primary sump pumps and are not intended to perform the duties of the primary sump pump. As its name suggests, this pump runs on batteries.

Combination Sump Pump Systems

Combination sump pumps combine a primary pump with a battery-operated backup pump in one system. Like backup pumps, if the primary pump malfunctions or a power failure occurs, the backup pump will automatically activate.

Sewage Sump Pumps

Sump pumps are also used for sewage and septic systems. As part of a sewage system, the sump pump moves solid waste or any collected debris up to the main sewer line.

Who Needs a Sump Pump?

Sump pumps are indispensable machines that will keep your home dry. However, not every home needs one. Consider installing a sump pump if it meets the following criteria:

  • Wet climate: If your area routinely receives a lot of heavy rain or snow.
  • Flood-prone: If your home is built in a low-lying area and the lower regions of your property have standing water after a rain event.
  • Previous flooding issues: If your basement has flooded before or you regularly struggle with high moisture levels in the basement.
  • Finished basements: A sump pump will help protect your finished areas from water damage, even if you do not live in a flood risk area.

Generally, the installation of garbage disposal and dishwasher go hand in hand. For some reason, if your kitchen setting does not have both or you have no idea how to set it up, then fret not, we will walk you through the whole process. Just follow the steps mentioned below.

Tools and Materials Needed to Install a Garbage Disposal with a Dishwasher

  • Screwdriver
  • Hammer
  • Hacksaw
  • Needle-nose pliers
  • Groove pliers
  • Plumber’s Putty
  • Metal Sink Cover
  • Pipes

Steps to Install a Garbage Disposal with a Dishwasher

Step 1 – The first thing we will do is switch off the power supply from the circuit breaker. Now we will put a power cord on the garbage disposal. Generally, the garbage disposals do not come with a power cord attached to it and you have to buy it separately.

To install the power cord, locate the panel at the bottom section of the disposal. Open the panel and you will find the white wire, black wire, and green ground screw. You need to attach the white wire with white, black wire with black, and green wire to the green ground screw.

Now, install the clamp into the hole next to the panel, and pass the power cord through it. Close the clamp and the panel and tighten the screws with the help of a screwdriver.

Step 2 – Now we will install the garbage disposal drain flange. Take plumbers putty and roll it between your hand to form a rope that is ½ inches in diameter and is long enough to wrap around the drain flange.

Clean the sink around the drain opening and insert the drain flange into the sink. Align the flange in the center and press the flange with your hands or with some heavy object until you see plumbers putting coming out from around the edges.

Remove the excess putty with the rag.

Step 3 – Now we need to get underneath the garbage disposal and install the mounting ring. The mounting ring is a progression of parts that includes a fiber gasket, the backup flange, the mounting ring, and the snap ring.

Attach the fiber gasket, backup flange, and mounting ring to the end of the drain flange from underneath the sink. Insert the snap ring into the groove of the fitting to secure the mounting ring.

Now attach the mounting ring with the backup flange and tighten the screws until the extension is tightly fit beneath the sink

Step 4 – Now, for the other side of the sink, take plastic or metal sink cover, put plumbers’ putty around it, and insert it into the drain hole. Apply some pressure, but not too much if you are using a plastic sink cover as the pressure could break the cover.

This sink cover also has a similar progression of parts which includes a cardboard gasket, rubber gasket, and the mounting ring. Insert them one by one and tighten them with screws.

Step 5 – Before installing the garbage disposal we need to install a diverter into the main water line to connect it with the dishwasher. For that, you need to purchase a 3/8 to 3/8 pipe threads and a pipe.

Loosen the clamp from the end of the main water line with the help of pliers and let the water drain out from it. Now attach the diverter and the new pipe with it and tighten the clamps.

Step 6 – Now we will attach the pipe that comes with the garbage disposal. There will be a hole in the garbage disposal for attaching the pipe.

To do that, take the drain gasket and place it on one end, take the metal ring and pass it through the pipe towards the hole, and bolt the ring into the garbage disposal with the help of a screwdriver.

Step 7 – Before mounting the garbage disposal, we will remove the metal plug where the dishwasher drain hose gets connected. You can find a tube being blocked by a metal plug on the upper side of the garbage disposal.

To knock out the metal plug, take a screwdriver and a hammer and punch the plug. Be careful while using the hammer. Once the metal plug gets knocked out, use needle-nose pliers to remove it.

Step 8 – Now we will mount the garbage disposal. Get underneath the sink, raise the garbage disposal, insert the mounting collar into the mounting ring loops, and tighten it with the help of an allen wrench or hex key.

We have finished installing our garbage disposal, now we need to find out how to plumb a kitchen sink with disposal and dishwasher.

How to plumb a kitchen sink with a disposal and dishwasher

To plumb a kitchen sink with garbage disposal and dishwasher we inserted a diverter in the main water line in step 5. So now we will connect the diverter with the dishwasher and complete the installation of the remaining waste pipe.

  1. Extend the pipe from the diverter and connect the pipe with the dishwasher and tighten the clamps with pliers. Make sure it is tight enough to avoid any leakage.
  • Now, connect the dishwasher drain hose with the garbage disposal. Insert the drain hose into the tube on the upper side of the garbage disposal, put the clamp around the connection point, and tighten the clamp with a screwdriver.
  • Now to complete the installation of the waste pipes, measure the length of the distance between the main drain hole and the garbage disposal, and cut the pipe with hacksaw accordingly. Tighten the pipe with the help of pliers.
Final Checks

Run a few final checks just to see everything is working properly. Turn on the water, let it pass through the garbage disposal, and look for any leaks in garbage disposal or pipes.

Please keep in mind that we may receive a small commissions when you click our links and make purchases. However, this does not impact our reviews and comparisons. We try our best to keep things fair and balanced, in order to help you make the best choice for you.

How to install a garbage disposal

Related Articles

  • How to Change a Garbage Disposal
  • How to Replace a Sink Baffle
  • How to Install an Oval Drop in Sink Into a Vanity Top
  • How to Replace a Cast Iron Sink With Stainless Steel
  • How to Disassemble a Garbage Disposer

When the garbage disposer in your kitchen sink finally quits, there’s no need to call a plumber if you have some plumbing experience. Most manufacturers make it easy to replace an old garbage disposal with a new model. Connections are similar between brands, so adjusting pipes to fit usually isn’t an issue. A garbage disposal installation is uncomfortable because you have to work underneath the sink. Be familiar with the installation steps before you begin to shorten the length of time it takes to install the new unit.

Remove the Old Disposal

Turn off the power to the garbage disposer. Unplug it, if the model has that option. If it is hardwired, turn off power at the breaker box.

Unscrew the screws holding the cover on the base of the old model. Use an electrical tester to ensure the power is off to the disposal. Twist the wire connectors counterclockwise to loosen the wires. Unscrew the ground wire connector.

Loosen the hose clamp that holds the dishwasher’s hose in place, using a screwdriver. Use a screwdriver to loosen the bolts that hold the disposal unit to the drain flange.

Hold one hand on the bottom of the disposal unit to support it while you turn the mounting ring at the top of the disposal counterclockwise. Set the disposal unit aside.

Push the drain flange up through the opening in the sink. Wipe off any caulking or putty that remains on the drain opening of the sink.

Garbage Disposal Installation

Create a rope out of plumber’s putty that is 1/2-inch thick and 10 inches long. Wrap this around the underside of the drain piece for the new disposal and set it in the drain opening in the sink. Press the drain piece firmly down into the putty. Wipe off any putty that oozes into the sink basin.

Set the cardboard washer from the assembly package on top of the three-sided backup ring. Push the pair onto the drain piece from the bottom of the sink basin. Slide the mounting ring onto the drain piece. Push the retaining ring from the assembly kit onto the drain piece. This holds the washer, the backup ring and the mounting ring together. Tighten the three bolts of the mounting ring equally against the underside of the sink. Most of the putty should ooze out, and the drain should feel snug.

Remove the base of the new garbage disposal. Match the white wire of the disposal with the white wire from the disposal’s electrical supply conduit. Twist wire connectors clockwise on the bare wires to secure them. Do the same for the matching black wires. Twist the green ground wire around the ground screw on the disposal. Tighten the screw with a screwdriver. Put the cover back on the disposal unit’s base.

Poke a screwdriver into the dishwasher fitting to disengage the plug. Reach inside the disposal to pull out the metal piece. Failure to do this can damage your new disposal. If you don’t have a dishwasher, omit this step.

Align the top of the garbage disposal unit with the mounting ring. There are three flanges that need to connect. Do that by turning the mounting ring clockwise to secure the unit to the sink. You might need someone to push down on the drain from above as you lift the disposal into the mounting ring’s flanges. Once the flanges connect, insert a screwdriver into the mounting ring to give you some leverage as you tighten the ring.

Slide the rubber washer from the assembly kit onto the crosspiece that serves as the outlet for the disposer’s drain. Add the metal flange from the assembly kit. Insert the crosspiece into the disposer’s side. Secure the fastening bolt with a screwdriver to the flange’s top.

Reattach the dishwasher’s drain hose by placing it on the dishwasher nipple. Slide the hose clamp to the end of the drain hose and tighten it with a screwdriver.

Turn power back on to the garbage disposal. Run water through the unit as you turn it on to ensure it is operating properly.

If you want to keep your kitchen neat and clean, then one obvious appliance you need to install is garbage disposal, which helps to get rid of food waste. It is difficult for you if you do not know how to install a garbage disposal for the first time.

Once you know the step-by-step process then it will be a breeze for you to install a garbage disposal.

Before installing it, you need to collect some components so that you can easily install them.

Things You Need

If you decide to install a new garbage disposal for the first time, it could be worrying for you but if you have all the necessary instruments then you can install it by following some easy steps. Before installing garbage disposal make sure you have all the instruments near your hand.

  • A new Garbage Disposal
  • Garbage disposal mounting rings and drains fittings.
  • Plumber’s putty
  • Screwdriver
  • Hammer
  • Hacksaw
  • Garbage disposal power cord
  • Extension pieces
  • Channel type Pliers

8 Easy Steps To Know How To Install A Garbage Disposal For The First Time

After collecting all the components, start the installation process following the steps.

Step 1: Take Preparation For The Installation

Before you install the garbage disposal, you need to do several things to avoid any kind of problems.

  • First, disconnecting power at the circuit breaker
  • Find garbage disposal and mounting ring set up
  • Loosen the screws of the mounting assembly evenly on all of them
  • To get down the snap ring
  • Separate all the settings and put them on one side

Step 2: Installing Drain Flange

Using a rag clean the entire area around the drain. Now you need to form a rope that is ½ inches in diameter. Put the rope around the underside of the drain flange and insert the flange in the drain hole. After that, put some weight on it, and press it hard and you will see plumbers putty seeping out.

Trim the access putty and take a rag to clean it. You need to make sure that the flange is sealed and attached properly so that it keeps in place when you join mounting.

Step 3: Installing The Fiber Gasket, The Backup Flange, And The Mounting Ring And Metal Clip

At the very first, you need to install the fiber gasket, the backup flange, and the mounting ring and metal clip one by one in the same order. To install them screw the screws down on the mounting ring. Under the sink, you will get a drain flange and plumbers at the bottom. Now you need to attach the fiber gasket and the backup flange.

Attach the mounting ring with screw heads, and then insert the metal ring before tightening the screw. A split is situated over there so you need to hold it with your fingers and also can take the help of a screwdriver. Pull it over to you and it will be in the place. Tighten the mounting screws and the putty is gummed perfectly.

Step 4: Connecting The Power Cord

You need to place the garbage disposal upside down remove the plate beneath the device and connect the power wires with the power cord. Follow the instruction manual to connect the wires.

When you successfully remove the plates, you need to take out the wires. Attach the pigtail using a 3/8 clamp connector. Loosen the screws on the clamp enough to slide the pigtail to wire it with the garbage disposal. Use strippers to strip the wires down. Now it is time to attach the wires.

Make sure that you attach the white wire with the white, black wire with black, and the green wire to the garbage disposal’s ground screw. After attaching the wires, close the lid.

Step 5: Drain Pipe Connection

In this step, you need to place the rubber gasket and drain pipe and connector, and screw after that in place with the metal ring provided in the bag. Cut the plastic part, according to the location of the P-trap.

Step 6: Installing The Garbage Disposal

Now it is time to install the garbage disposal. To do that you need to lock the mounting ring with loops on the top of the garbage disposal. Raise your garbage disposal and keep the loops inside the mounting rings, after that spin with your finger the garbage disposal will get locked.

Let’s check a video for installing a garbage disposal

You need to make sure that the drainpipe is facing the drain outlet connection.

Tighten it with a key.

Step 7: Attach The Discharge Tube Or The P-trap

Using a hacksaw cut the discharge tube to the perfect size. Take the gasket that is included and attach the discharge or the P-trap to the garbage disposal outlet.

Step 8: Check For Leaks

To ensure everything is working properly, you need to make a few final checks up. Run water through the channels and observe if there are any leaks. Tighten the fittings if needed.

Final Verdict

Installing a garbage disposal unit is not a tricky task if you follow the steps of how to install a garbage disposal for the first time. Do all the steps accordingly and you will get a good result. After installing it, enjoy your clean kitchen.

by Fredrica · Published August 14, 2020 · Updated August 13, 2020

Garbage disposal is required for keeping your sink from clogging and get rid of the wasted food safely from the house. Garbage disposal is one of the essential things in the kitchen that will last for a minimum of 12 years. Installing a garbage disposal in a single drain sink or double sink requires some wiring and plumbing work. If you are confident to do it yourself, then it can be done with minimum tools. Follow the below process and know how to install a Garbage Disposal steps by step.

How to install a garbage disposal

How to install a Garbage Disposal for the First Time?

Is it hard to install a garbage disposal tank? You can install it with a little effort and neatly follow the simple steps that we recommend for installing a new garbage disposal.

Step 1: Choose the best garbage disposal tank for your family:

We get both continuous and batch garbage disposal tanks in the shop. If your family has kids, it is advised to go for a batch tank. If your family is large and requires a continuous operation, choose a continuous tank. Similarly, if you are comfortable with little noise, then low-cost, effective tanks can be used.

Step 2: Installation of Garbage disposal requires the following tools and materials:

  1. Pliers
  2. Screwdrivers.
  3. Hammer
  4. Garbage disposal unit
  5. Plumber’s putty
  6. Extension pipes
  7. Separate electric socket and electric cord.

Step 3: Turn off the power and detach the hoses connecting the sink and the pipeline. Remove the disposal flange assembly from the sink and install the new one from the disposal unit.

Step 4: To install the new flange, you should use a plumber’s putty. Along with the flange, you will get a mounting ring. Make sure to sandwich them on the top and bottom of the sink opening and seal them.

Step 5: To the tailpiece of the sink flange, place the triangular attachment and fibrous gasket and slide them. Secure the rings with a round clip spring into the groove.

Step 6: You need to tighten three mounting screws with even pressure to assemble the mount. Make sure to tighten perfectly so that no leakage is present at the opening. If any putty oozes out, remove it carefully.

Step 7: Now that the mounting assemblies fixed well, you need to concentrate on the power line. Fix the power cord in the socket, and if there is a dishwasher drain water pipe, fix the pipe in the dishwasher inlet at the disposable chamber.

Step 8: Since everything fixed, now it’s time to fix the garbage disposal unit. Align the top end of the disposal unit with the mounting ears. Keep the disposer in place and rotate the mounting ears on the bottom of the drain and adjust it properly while tightening it. Make sure that everything is in place before tightening it to the maximum.

Step 9: You can connect the disposer to the drain lines and dishwasher line and secure it with the clamps. Now tighten the sink mounting assembly with a screwdriver until you hear the click sound.

Step 10: A general check-up for the drain pipes for leakage is necessary; it can be done with running tap water. If there are leaks, then tighten the assembly until there are no leaks.

Now that you have installed the disposer, do a test run, and finally, your mission accomplished. Hope you got to know how to install a garbage disposal with dishwasher.

Safety Measures

  • Use a dust mask and gloves to protect your eyes and hands.
  • Turn off the electric line before installing the unit.

Do I need a plumber to install a garbage disposal?

If you have a basic knowledge you can go with the garbage disposal installation. Once check the above and decide whether you can do it or not. If it seems risky to you, better call the plumber who are qualified. You may also need to call electrician if a GFCI outlet is needed for your disposal.


Installing a garbage disposal can be performed with little stress as a DIY. The garbage disposal unit will last for a minimum of 12 years. You require a dedicated socket under the sink for connecting with the disposal, and the switch controls the outlet. With proper wiring, this can be used. Similarly, for large families, ½ HP motors may be required for continuous operation, and small families 1/3 HP is sufficient. Consider these while installing a disposer at your home.

Table of Contents

How much does it cost to install an InSinkErator?

A garbage disposal unit costs $85 to $200, and labor cost to install is $80 to $200 depending on if you hire a handyman or plumber. Installing a garbage disposal takes 2 to 3 hours with an average hourly rate of $25 to $70.Average Labor Cost to Install a Garbage Disposal. Type Cost Range Average Range $80 – $200.

Can I install a garbage disposal myself?

Before calling a plumber to install a new one, consider replacing the unit yourself—a fairly easy DIY project for anyone with some experience using basic tools such as screwdrivers, pliers, and putty. Here’s what you need to know before heading down under the kitchen sink.

Do you need plumbers putty for garbage disposal?

Plumber’s putty is typically recommended for sealing the sink flange to the sink itself, but silicone will provide a more reliable seal. With silicone, there’s almost no chance-now or later-that the flange will leak.

Who can install InSinkErator?

The InSinkErator Food Waste Disposer can be retrofitted into any kitchen. Whether you are building a new home, renovating your kitchen or want to install the device in an existing kitchen, this can be achieved by a licenced plumber.

How do you install a garbage disposal for the first time?

If replacing a garbage disposal, click here for instructions. Disconnect the p-trap and the horizontal extension pipe. Disconnect the down drainpipe. Unscrew the large nut. Pry off snap ring and clean off the old plumber’s putty. Install the new sink flange. Install gasket and flanges.

Does an InSinkErator need a trap?

The plumbing code has a lot of regulations, but none is as important as this one: Every drain must have a P-trap. Shower and tub drains have to have them, toilets have built-in traps and sink drains must have them, even those with garbage disposals.

Why is my InSinkErator not working?

Make sure that the food waste disposer is switched ‘OFF’ at the socket. Gently press the red button in to reset the disposer. If it does not stay in (retracted), wait ten minutes and try again. Turn on a cold stream of water and turn the disposer switch to “ON” position, the disposer should now run again.

Why is my InSinkErator leaking from the bottom?

A disposal that is leaking from the bottom is a big problem because the seals inside the garbage disposal itself are broken. So what does this mean? The simplest way to put it is this: while you may replace the seals inside the disposal, it is best to replace the garbage disposal.

What is the average life expectancy of a garbage disposal?

If you should especially consider replacing your disposal if it’s been at least a decade since your last renovation or garbage disposal installation project. Most disposals have a life expectancy of about 10 years, after which they may start clogging more often.

How long should an InSinkErator last?

Generally speaking, the life expectancy of InSinkErator or Waste King garbage disposals is good. Their warranty coverage period is one of the longest in the industry. They are reliable brands you can expect to use for 10 to 15 years without replacing, needing only minor repairs and maintenance.

How do you know when your garbage disposal needs to be replaced?

5 Signs It’s Time To Replace Your Garbage Disposal Strange or unusual noises are coming from your garbage disposal. It has a bad smell that won’t go away. Your garbage disposal won’t turn on. Water is leaking from your garbage disposal. You’re frequently pressing the reset button on the unit.

Do garbage disposals fit all sinks?

To find the best garbage disposal for your home, consider your budget and the kind of food waste you’ll be discarding. The two primary types of garbage disposals are batch feed and continuous feed disposals. Not all models will fit under all sinks, but small disposals are available for small spaces.

What tools do I need to install a garbage disposal?

Tools Replacement Garbage Disposal. Electrical Cable Connector. Screwdriver. Plumber’s Putty. Hammer. Needle Nose Pliers. Wire Nuts. Wire Stripper.

What happens if you don’t use plumbers putty on drain?

Yea, don’t skip the putty, or something, on the sink parts I’m working on without the putty there is no seal. THREADS ON FITTINGS DO NOT MAKE A WATERTIGHT SEAL. Never have, never will, by virtue of you being able to screw things together, they’re not sealed tight. Your answer isn’t contributing to the question asked.

Can I use a gasket instead of plumbers putty?

No. Plumbers putty is old school. Many plumbers use only the rubber gasket included with faucets, pop-ups and tub wastes. Plumbers putty is cheap but it will dry out and crack quicker than rubber gaskets.

Which is better silicone or plumbers putty?

Every household toolbox should contain plumber’s putty and silicone to fix plumbing issues like leaks in the tub, toilet, shower, sink, and other drains. The main difference between a plumber’s putty vs. silicone is that putty is easy to manipulate and remove while silicone hardens for better waterproofing.

Do plumbers fix InSinkErator?

If you’re in need of an insinkerator installation or repair, contact Pav Plumbing. Our expert team of plumbers are experienced in insinkerator repairs and installation and can get the job done in a timely manner.

Related Articles

A garbage disposal can be installed in either a single kitchen sink or on one half of a double sink with a strainer basket in the drain of the second half of the sink. Installing a disposal on a single sink is a much simpler task, as you won’t have to contend with the tie-in for the second sink. You can install a garbage disposal in a single sink in a couple of hours with some basic hand tools.

Turn off the breaker for the circuit containing the garbage disposal switch at the breaker panel. Then hold a noncontact electrical tester against the wires for the garbage disposal beneath the sink. If the tester light comes on, turn off additional breakers until the tester verifies that the power is off to the circuit.

Loosen the two couplers that hold the bottom of the P-trap and the extension pipe of the drain in place beneath the sink with a large pair of slip-joint pliers, and set the drain sections aside. Tuck a rag into the exposed drain line to keep any smells from the drain at bay.

Loosen the nut around the bottom of the drain coupling with slip-joint pliers, and unthread the nut. Then push up on the coupling, lifting the drain flange out of the bottom of the sink.

Scrape away any old plumber’s putty from the drain hole with a plastic putty knife.

Place a bead of plumber’s putty around the sink flange of a new garbage disposal kit, and set the flange evenly into the sink hole. Slide the gasket and backup ring onto the flange’s exposed sleeve beneath the sink, then slip on the mounting ring followed by the snap ring. Tighten the three screws evenly until the entire assembly is securely fit to the bottom of the sink drain. Wipe away any excess plumber’s putty that squeezed out of the joint in the sink.

Knock out the dishwasher knockout plug on the side of the body of the disposal with a screwdriver and hammer if you have a dishwasher that needs to be connected to the disposal.

Loosen the screw and remove the wiring compartment cover. Insert about six inches of electrical cable from the wall switch into the wire clamp in the disposal wiring compartment, then tighten the clamp with a screwdriver to secure the cable. Remove the outer sheathing of the six inches of cable within the wiring compartment with a utility knife. Then strip off 1/2 inch of insulation from the black and white wires with a pair of wire strippers.

Connect the black wire from the cable to the black wire from the disposal with a wire nut. Connect the white wires in similar fashion, then wrap the end of the bare wire around the green grounding screw and tighten the screw with a screwdriver. Then tuck the wires into the compartment, and replace the cover.

Slip the disposal unit into position in the mounting ring. Rotate the body of the disposal so that the outlet is facing the drain pipe, then rotate the mounting ring tightly to secure the disposal unit to the mount.

Connect the disposal discharge tube to the outlet on the disposal, and tighten the coupler by hand. Then remove the rag and install the P-trap and extension pipe to the drain line and the discharge tube. Tighten all of the couplers with a pair of slip-joint pliers.

Connect the dishwasher drain line to the dishwasher knockout (if you have one to connect), and tighten the coupler to secure the line to the disposal.

Flip on the circuit breaker for the disposal circuit. Turn on the sink’s water faucet and test the disposal unit with the wall switch.

By Kit Stansley | Updated Dec 29, 2020 6:41 PM

How to install a garbage disposal How to install a garbage disposal How to install a garbage disposal How to install a garbage disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

Depending on what part of the world you’re from you may have heard sink disposals referred to as “garbage disposals,” “food waste disposers,” or, if you’re really proper, a “sink waste disposal unit.” Whatever you call it, switching one out or installing a new one is a fairly simple task.

Getting Started

There are essentially four connection points for a sink disposal:

  • Where the disposal connects to the sink, under the drain
  • Where the drain line connects to the disposal to remove water/waste
  • Where the disposal connects to power
  • Optionally, where the dishwasher connects to the disposal

The most important things to know are how the disposal gets power (either through a plug or direct connection) and whether or not you need a dishwasher line connected to the disposal.

How to Install a Sink Disposal

Step 1: Wiring for power

To prep your unit for installation, you may have to attach a cord with a plug to reach the outlet, or extension wires to reach a hardwired box. In this case, I attached a cord with a plug kit that I bought separately from the disposal unit. It’s as simple as feeding the wires from the cord through the disposal and attaching them to the matching colors on the unit with wire nuts.

If you have to hardwire the unit, wait until it’s installed under the sink. Note: It’s probably a good idea to shut off power at the breaker now, so as to avoid forgetting to shut it off later. If there’s anything worse than being shocked by a live wire, it’s being shocked by a live wire while under a sink.

If there’s an existing disposal, use the handy self-service wrenchette to disengage the old unit from the bottom of the sink. It will fit in the holes on bottom piece of the bracket. Twist the bottom piece clockwise while supporting the bottom to get it free.

How to install a garbage disposal

Photo: Kit Stansley

Step 2: Dishwasher Punch Out Option

This is not something you do with a misbehaving machine, but it’s a very crucial step if you have a dishwasher and you want it to work. If you don’t have a dishwasher you can skip directly to Step 3. For everyone else, there’s a little plug inside the dishwasher connection which needs to be punched out with a screwdriver and hammer. Again, only do this if you are attaching a line from a dishwasher at the time of installation.

How to install a garbage disposal

Photo: Kit Stansley

Step 3: Installing the Drain

If there was an existing disposal attached to the sink already, it’s likely that the new unit will fit the existing bracket. If not—or if there is no disposal currently in place—start by removing the old drain. Most drains are attached to the sink by a large nut underneath the sink that can be turned counter-clockwise to loosen.

Installing the new drain is a simple matter: First, create a snake out of plumber’s putty and circle the drain from the top. Then install the top half of the drain from the top, and screw the nut and mounting bracket on from underneath. Make sure to remove any excess plumber’s putty using a putty knife.

Step 4: Installing New Unit

Position the unit so the existing pipes/hoses line up, and then use your self-service wrenchette to move the bottom piece of the mounting bracket counter-clockwise until tight.

Then attach the waste pipe (and dishwasher hose, if applicable). If your unit is outlet-ready—pay attention to this part—make sure your disposal switch is in the “off” position before you plug the new unit in. While it’s unlikely that having a disposal start up while your head is pressed against it will lead to decapitation, it may scare a couple of years off your life. Not that I would know from experience.

If you need to hardwire the unit, make sure the power is off to the box (I recommend shutting it off at the breaker) and then attach the wires to the corresponding color using wire nuts.

Once the unit is plugged or wired in, turn the breaker back on, run the water and have fun chopping food waste to bits!

posted on February 3, 2022

Faucet Post is reader-supported. When you purchase via links on our site, we may earn an affiliate commission at no extra cost to you. Learn more.

Table of Contents

The kitchen and bathroom are the most important places that we use the most. So, they should be properly clean and sanitized. Our kitchen has a lot of garbage such as a wrapper, food wastes, and many more that should dispose of.

Tired of picking up leftover food from your sink drainer?

Is it a chore for your household to scrape the dishes in the trash?

And how about removing burnt crude from the bottom of your pots and pans without clogging your sink drain?

This is too much difficult and time-wasting, to dispose of the wastes on daily basis. In our busy lives, it is hard to make our living place clean. Therefore, in this runny life, we have to put something in our house or in our kitchens that automatically dispose of the garbage off.

For a long time, you undoubtedly wanted a trash can, hoping that it would make it much easier to clean your dishes and pots.

For this purpose, a single bowl sink with garbage disposal is used in many households. This will be very helpful for our kitchen these days.

How To Install Single Bowl Sink With Garbage Disposal?

Installing disposal on a single sink is much easier because you won’t have to manage the link from the second sink. With a few basic hand tools, you can install a trash can in a single sink in a matter of hours.

Step 1:

On the circuit breaker, turn off the circuit breaker that contains the garbage disposal switch. Then place a non-contact electrical tester against the garbage disposal wires under the sink. When the tester light comes on, turn off other circuit breakers until the tester confirms that the circuit is dead.

Step 2:

With a large pair of sliding joint clamps, loosen the two couplings that hold the bottom of the P trap and the drain extension pipe under the sink and set aside the drain sections. To keep drain odors at bay, slide a towel into the exposed drain pipe.

Step 3:

Use a sliding joint clamp to loosen the nut at the bottom of the drain coupling and loosen it. Then, when pushing the clutch up, lift the drain flange from the bottom of the sink.

Step 4:

Use a plastic putty knife to scrape the old plumber’s putty out of the drainage hole. Apply a plumbing putty bead to the rinse flange of a new garbage disposal system and install the flange evenly in the rinse hole.

Under the sink, slide the gasket and retaining ring onto the exposed flange sleeve, then over the assembly ring and snap ring. Tighten the three screws evenly until the assembly is firmly attached to the bottom of the sink drain. Wipe off any additional plumbing putty that escaped from the sink seal.

Step 5:

If you have a dishwasher that needs to be connected to the disposal, use a screwdriver and hammer to remove the knockout plug from the dishwasher on the side of the disposal body.

Step 6:

Remove the cover from the metal compartment by tightening the screw. To secure the cable, plug about six inches of electrical cable from the wall switch into the wire terminal into the elimination cable compartment, then tighten the clamp with a screwdriver.

On the ripper, cut the outer coating of the six-inch cables into the metal compartment. Use a pair of stripers to remove 1/2 inch insulation from the black and white wires.

Step 7:

Use a wire nut to connect the black wire from the cable to the black wire from the disposal. Connect the white wires in the same way, then wrap the bare wire around the green grounding screw with a screwdriver and tighten the screw. Replace the lid and store the wires in the chamber.

Step 8:

Place the disposal unit in the assembly system and drag it. To attach the disposal unit to the bracket, rotate the disposal body so that the outlet faces the drainpipe, and then tighten the mounting bracket.

Step 9:

Manually tighten the connection between the discharge pipe and the outlet during final disposal. Remove the cloth and connect the drain pipe and the discharge hose to the P-trap and extension hose. Tighten all connectors with the sliding attachments.

Step 10:

Tighten the switch to attach the dishwasher drain hose for disposal and connect it to the dishwasher discharge (if applicable). Switch on the elimination circuit breaker. Turn on the sink faucet and test the removal unit with the wall switch.

Benefits Of Installing Single Bowl Sink With Garbage Disposal:

There are so many benefits of garbage disposal with a single bowl sink. Here I have some benefits of installing a single bowl sink with garbage disposal:

  1. When you throw away less food, fewer rodents, and other creatures are passing through your garbage. When there is less garbage in the garbage, you don’t have to worry about the smell of garbage rot in the kitchen.
  2. Waste management breaks down food before it enters the drain, preventing blockage and speeding up the dishwashing process.
  3. Installing wastewater in the sink speeds up washing and waste management.
  4. Bottom food waste causes less damage to the drainage pipe, resulting in fewer situations that may require emergency pipe repairs.
  5. Disposal allows you to flush more of your food waste into the drain, reducing the amount of waste you produce for the landfill and making it more environmentally friendly.
  6. Installing garbage disposal equipment in your sink speeds up dishwashing and waste disposal.

Cost of Single Bowl Sink

Since installing disposal in a one-bowl sink is easier, it is more cost-effective. The cost of a disposal unit is determined by its brand and model. Some models are as low as $85, while others cost more than $200.

Labor costs between $80 and $200, depending on who you employ, so installing the system itself is less expensive. The total cost of buying a device and hiring someone to install it averages about $266.

A garbage disposal can be accommodated in a single sink or a half of a double sink with a sieve basket in the drain of the other side. In my opinion, this is the best way that helps to normalize your life and make your life easier.

But remember that you should also clean the sink bowl properly after some days, otherwise your sink bowl will be clogged.

Primary Sidebar

About Us

How to install a garbage disposal

Marcus Russell – I’m not a plumber by profession, but I can confidently say that I’m almost as skillful as one. You must be wondering how and why I acquired these plumbing skills. The reason is simple. I’ve learned the hard way that plumbing is by far the costliest service you can order, at least in my city, New York.

Looking to install a new garbage disposal? Follow this simple step-by-step guide to learn how to wire a garbage disposal switch and outlet.

August 18, 2021 by Ian Haynes

Garbage disposals are one of those vital pieces of equipment which you just can’t live without. They help protect your plumbing and keep everything moving like it should, giving you peace of mind which is really valuable.

Installing a garbage disposal isn’t too challenging, but wiring a disposal switch is quite technical and should not be attempted by anyone with limited experience. This guide will show you have to wire a garbage disposal switch and outlet, but this should not be done by amateurs as you could risk serious harm.

Remember, our team at Plumbing Lab does not recommend that you attempt this DIY wiring if you don’t have the relevant experience of installing home electrics. You should consider hiring a professional to do the work for you.

Page Contents (Click Icon To Open/Close)

Do Garbage Disposals Need A Switch & An Outlet?

Garbage disposals attach to your sink and the drain line using a T connection. There are two types of garbage disposal, a continuous disposal and a batch feed. They both operate differently, and some of the components are different:

How to install a garbage disposal

Different Types Of Garbage Disposal Switches

There are a few different types of disposals switches out there, and they all work slightly differently. It’s worth taking the time to understand them, so you know what wiring work needs to be done.

Air Switch

Air switches don’t use any electricity and rely entirely on airflow. When you push a button, air flows through a tube and activates an air pressure switch. This turns the unit on, and when you press it again, it will turn it off.

Air switches are great because there is no risk of electrocution, and you can install them anywhere. The downside is that they can be more expensive, and they are prone to corrosion.

Wireless Switch

Wireless switches use a remote control to send a signal to your disposal, turning it on and off as needed. They’re handy, and it prevents you from having to drill into your worktop, but it’s pretty easy to lose the remote control.

Toe Kick Switch

Toe kick switches allow you to use your garbage disposal completely hands-free. They are designed with a footswitch that sits underneath your sink and is used to turn the garbage disposal on and off. It’s worth noting that toe kick switches can only be used with garbage disposals of 1 horsepower or less.

How to install a garbage disposal

Before You Start Wiring: Safety First

Safety always comes first, and when electricals are involved, you can never be too careful. Here are some safety tips you must follow before you start work:

How To Wire A Garbage Disposal Switch: Step-By-Step + Diagrams

Ok, so wiring and home electrics are not always straightforward, but we’ve given a step-by-step guide below on how to go about it. Remember, your garbage disposal should be on its own 15–20-amp circuit.

To wire the switch itself, you’ll need:

1. Turn Off The Power

Make sure your power is all turned off. Depending on your setup, you may need to turn off the electrical supply for the room or for your entire home. It’s crucial you do this, or you could risk serious injury.

2. Cut 4 Inches Of Wire

Cut a piece of wire 4 inches long and set aside.

3. Locate The Wires

Locate your 12/2 and 12/3 wires coming from the bottom of your box. Use the utility knife to carefully slit about 2.5 cm from the edge to expose the 3 wires within each.

How to install a garbage disposal

4. Strip The Wires

Use the wire strippers to take the insulation off the last ½ inch of the wire. Make sure you don’t cut the wire, or it will be too short, and make sure you don’t strip off too much insulation, or you could risk an electrical fire.

5. Attach Your Red Wire

Hold your switch so that it’s clear the on position is pointing upwards. Take your red wire and attach it to the brass screw at the top of the switch. Loop it around the screw and then tighten it to hold it in place. This red wire powers the disposal unit, so it’s important it’s connected to turn it on and off.

How to install a garbage disposal

6. Attach The Grounding Wires

Locate the green screw on the switch and the green wire from the box. Attach the green wire to the green screw and tighten it in place. This takes the electricity away from the disposal in case there’s an electrical surge, so it’s important to have this in place to mitigate any risk of electrical fires.

How to install a garbage disposal

7. Attach The Jumper Wire

Take the black wire you cut in step 1 and attach it to the other brass screw. This will connect to the outlet itself and provide the power. Loop the wire around the screw and then tighten it in place.

8. Secure The Black Cables

Take the jumper cable and the black wires from the 12/2 and 12/3 cords and hold them together, so they line up. Twist them together and put a wire cap over the end to keep them all together. This will allow power to travel between the outlet and the device.

9. Secure The White Wires

Locate all the white wires and twist them together. These will also attach to the outlet to complete the circuit. Use a wire cover to hold them all together.

How to install a garbage disposal

10. Attach The Switch Plate

Attach your plate with the switch on into the electrical box. Make sure all the wires are connected securely and pushed into the box, so nothing is protruding. Ensure everything is working correctly before you tighten it all up with screws.

Your switch should not be located too near any water sources as this can be a hazard. You can legally put this switch in a nearby cupboard, and you should keep it 30cm away from the sink itself for safety.

Where Is The Best Place To Put A Garbage Disposal Switch?

Your garbage disposal should be located fairly near to your sink so you can switch it on and off while you’re using it. You need to avoid a wet area as there is a risk of electrocution. The best place to install it is the wall above the sink, making sure it’s at least 30cm away from the water source.

Wireless garbage disposals use a push button or remote control, and these are generally waterproof. This means you can place them on the kitchen counter right next to the sink. Air switches don’t use any electricity, so these are safe to install anywhere, and many people opt to install them on the kitchen surface.

Generally, the further away from water you install the garbage disposal switch, the safer it is. The best location is almost always on the wall behind the sink, 30cm away from the faucet.

How To Wire A Garbage Disposal Outlet DIY

The garbage disposal and the switch will need to be wired to an outlet to work correctly. You will need a 120-volt outlet with a 20-amp circuit breaker for safety. Cord wires are generally the safest wires to use too. Here’s a step-by-step guide of what you need to do to wire your outlet.

How to install a garbage disposal

The plumbing in most kitchens does not provide for a drain line for dishwashers, and so to efficiently carry out its job, the dishwasher will need to be connected to a line that allows water flow out of the dishwasher when a wash cycle is completed. This can only be possible if the dishwasher is connected to a garbage disposal or a sink tailpiece, hence, the need for installing a dishwasher with a garbage disposal already connected to a sink.

To make the connection for the installing of a dishwasher with a garbage disposal, the drain hose is used with an air gap. The air gap has the job of preventing food particles, debris and contaminated water from running back into the dishwasher from the garbage disposal after each wash cycle.

So, maybe you just purchased a new dishwasher and you are wondering how you could install a dishwasher with a garbage disposal, I’ll be discussing that next.

How to install a dishwasher with a garbage disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

Installing a dishwasher with a garbage disposal might not be all easy but it sure can be done.

First, get your materials and tools ready to work with. These will include:

  • 1 inch hose clamp
  • Air gap fitting
  • Utility knife
  • Screwdriver
  • Needle nose pliers
  • Light hammer

Once these are available, we can start working.

Your first assignment in installing a dishwasher with garbage disposal will be to disconnect the garbage disposal from the electrical outlet attached to the sink cabinet. However, if connected to your home’s breaker panel, locate the circuit breaker of the garbage disposal and flip to the off position. You would also want to turn off the water supply and place an old towel or a bucket underneath the disposal.

Next, with just the tip of a screwdriver, drive the screwdriver into the opening of the hose end which can be seen on the side of the garbage disposal above the larger drain pipe port.

With the aid of a hammer, tap the end of the screwdriver. This will help pull out the knockout plug inside the hose nozzle. When that is done, take out the plug with needle nose pliers.

Next up, you’ll need to work on the air gap fitting. At the top of the air gap fitting, do you see a threaded stem? Insert it from below into the opening behind the sink.

Place the rubber washer on the upper end of the threaded stem and screw unto the trim cap. It’s best if you use your hands to securely tighten it to avoid any scratch on the finishing.

Get the angled hose nozzle to point towards the garbage disposal by rotating the air gap fitting below the sink using your hands.

Push one end of the garbage disposal drain hose onto the nozzle and at the other end of the hose, slide the hose clamps onto it. The lower clamp must be securely fitted onto the hose with the aid of a screwdriver.

To avoid any kinks, cut the upper end of the hose to a suitable length so it fits onto the air gap nozzle perfectly. Now, slide the second clamp around the upper end of the hose and tighten it.

Next, slide the 1 inch hose clamp onto the extreme of the dishwasher drain hose. Ensure the end fits well onto the vertical nozzle on the air gap. Avoid any loop or bend in the hose. Fit the end securely onto the vertical nozzle and hold it firmly with the hose clamp.


I have compiled a list of frequently asked questions and provided concise answers for each. You should read through to gain more insights on the topic and other relevant areas.

Can you hook up dishwasher to garbage disposal?

Yes you can. A dishwasher needs to dispense water out after each wash cycle. This it will do through a drain hose which send all the dirty water into the garbage disposal. A garbage disposal is necessary to a dishwasher.

Should dishwasher drain hose be connected to garbage disposal?

It’s always recommended to connect the dishwasher drain hose to the garbage disposal. After taking care of the dishes, the dishwasher sends all the food bits and debris down the drain into the garbage disposal. Connecting the drain hose to the gutter can cause blockage.

Where is the air gap on a dishwasher?

The air gap is usually located behind the sink where the water faucet is situated. If your area code doesn’t allow for the installation of air gap, you might not find it installed with the dishwasher drain.

Why does dishwasher drain hose need loop?

Loop is an alternative for air gap. A dishwasher drain hose without an air gap will need a loop as it would prevent water from flowing back into the dishwasher. This will help keep the drain hose dry and free from bad smell.

Does dishwasher need air gap?

Yes a dishwasher needs air gap. An air gap is an important need to a dishwasher, its primary purpose is to prevent used up and dirty water from returning back into the dishwasher. It stands as a protector and blockage to dirt from the garbage disposal, not allowing them back into the dishwasher.

Does a dishwasher need to be right next to the sink?

Dishwashers need to be placed right next to the sink. It allows for easy connections between the dishwasher and the sink. The dishwasher somewhat relies on the sink to work effectively. It draws hot water from the sink as well as connects to the garbage disposal or sinks tailpiece.


Garbage disposal are necessary to your dishwasher. If you’re going to install a dishwasher with a garbage disposal, it’s wise you do it properly, you don’t want contaminated water running back into your dishwasher; this can be dangerous to your health.

Reading through this article will give you a comprehensive knowledge on how to install a dishwasher with garbage disposal properly.

How to install a garbage disposal

Need help installing a new disposal to keep your kitchen running smoothly? Whether you’re adding a completely new disposal to your home or replacing an old one, has you covered with this video guide and step-by-step tutorial. In this guide learn how to save money installing a new garbage disposal beneath your kitchen sink yourself.

Need to fix an appliance problem in your home? Search below using your specific appliance model number to identify the exact part needed:

When Should I Replace My Garbage Disposal?

Fixing appliances and home improvement is kind of our thing here at Leaks, weird noises, unexpected shut-offs, and nasty smells–we handle them all! But even we have to admit that sometimes the best DIY fix for a problem is to buy and install a completely new appliance.

Here are some signs you’re on that road with your garbage disposal:

  • It’s time to upgrade. A ⅓-hp disposal may not be able to keep up if your family is growing or if you’re cooking at home significantly more than you used to resulting in more food waste. Consider looking into a higher horsepower disposal if your current one is struggling to keep up with your needs.
  • You’re hitting the reset button often. Most disposals have a reset button somewhere on the bottom of the unit. You use this to reset your disposal if it shuts itself off after the motor has overworked itself. If you’re having to go for the reset button often, it’s time to purchase a new disposal – and possibly consider an upgrade in horsepower.
  • You’re experiencing multiple issues and the disposal is 10 or more years old. All mechanical parts wear out with time, and most major manufacturers put a 10 year lifespan on their garbage disposals. Once the cost of regular repairs is starting to exceed the cost of a new disposal, it’s time to make the jump.

What To Consider When Buying A Garbage Disposal

Before you start looking at new garbage disposals, answer these questions:

How to install a garbage disposal

  • How much power will I need? Garbage disposal motors are rated in horsepower, and home-use disposals generally run between ⅓ hp on the small end and 1 hp for more power. More than 1 hp and you’re getting into commercial use. A few factors will determine how much power you need:
  • What you’re using the disposal for. If large bones, fruit pits, or other hard food debris are winding up in your disposal, you’re going to need a more powerful motor. Softer scraps don’t need quite as much power to handle, and even things like chicken bones are usually fine with a ¾ hp disposal.
  • How often you cook. Home chefs will likely want something with a bit more kick to keep up with the everyday grind, but if you’re eating out more than once a week, you may not need the extra horsepower.
  • Family size. If you’re flying solo, a ⅓ hp disposal should be fine, but a family of four or more, particularly if you’re cooking at home a lot, may need a garbage disposal with a more powerful ¾ or 1 hp motor.
  • How much space is there beneath my sink? More horsepower naturally means a bigger disposal, but garbage disposals usually average from between 10 to 15 inches in length and 5 to 9 inches in width.
  • What’s my budget? Generally, the more horsepower, the more expensive, and certain features – like sound-deadening elements, EZ-mount, or extended warranties – may add onto that price. You may be able to strike a balance by purchasing a disposal with a less powerful, but still adequate, motor and more features.

How To Install A Garbage Disposal

Most home garbage disposals are installed in the same way, so this guide can help you out regardless of your new disposal’s brand or model.

Please note that depending on what disposal you purchase, you may need to do some electrical work to complete the install. Be sure that all circuit breakers are off and no part of the disposal or wiring is receiving power as you’re working. If at any point you do not feel confident in your ability to complete a task, stop what you are doing and call a professional plumber, electrician, or repair technician to help you.

Tools for the job

Get these items together before you begin garbage disposal installation:

  • Your new garbage disposal replacement parts with all mounting hardware accounted for
  • Plumber’s putty
  • Phillips and flathead screwdrivers
  • ⅜-inch and 5/16-inch nut drivers
  • Hammer or mallet
  • Needle nose pliers
  • Towel
  • Work gloves

Powering your garbage disposal

Disposals generally do not come with power cords. So if you are not hardwiring your disposal, you will need to make sure you purchase one. Depending on how you’re wiring your disposal, you may need some additional tools. Which of these you need will depend on the wiring method you’ve chosen.

  • A compatible power cord
  • Strain relief – we used a ⅜-inch strain relief for our disposal. You can also reuse the strain relief in your old disposal if it is still in good shape.
  • Wire cutters/strippers
  • Wire nuts

Before you begin

Double check that your new garbage disposal has everything you need. Most garbage disposals will include all the hardware components needed for the disposal’s mounting assembly, but they generally do not come with a power cord.

If your disposal’s mounting assembly came pre-assembled, you’re going to want to take it apart so that it can be installed properly. We’ll walk you through exactly how to do that in our tutorial video. You should also either loosely thread, or if they’re already installed, loosen the screws on the disposal’s mounting ring.

You just can’t beat the convenience of having both a dishwasher and garbage disposal in your kitchen. Unfortunately, you have to take some precautions to prevent accidents and protect yourself from liability when these two appliances are combined.

Air gaps prevent backflow from the plumbing system into the dishwasher. Backflow can cause contaminated water to enter your dishwasher. This can be prevented by installing an air gap between the dishwasher and the plumbing.

The plumbing code requires homeowners to install an air gap with their dishwasher. So, you cannot overlook this vital setup because of code compliance or if you want to prevent your clean water supply from contamination. Often, plumbers install an air gap, but you can install it yourself fairly easily by following the directions given in this article.

What is an air gap?

An air gap is a fitting through which a dishwasher outlet is connected to a garbage disposal. This fitting is mounted on the kitchen sink and it has two hoses underneath each connecting to a dishwasher and a garbage disposal. An air gap increases the vertical distance or gap between the dishwasher and the garbage disposal thus preventing any backflow from the garbage disposal from entering the dishwasher.

How does a dishwasher air gap work?

An air gap has two branches of hose. One branch goes upwards, connecting the dishwasher to the air gap, while the other runs down from the air gap towards the garbage disposal.

How to install a garbage disposal

The air gap head goes above the countertop while both the branches are beneath the counter. The head consists of a vertical air gap with holes. If there is any backflow from the garbage disposal, these holes act as an escape route for waste waster thus preventing wastewater from entering the dishwasher. So, if you see wastewater gushing out of the air gap, it means that there is a blockage in the plumbing system that must be removed.

How to install air gap to garbage disposal?

Having an air gap helps avoid costly plumbing repairs and damage to your dishwasher by reducing the possibility of drain backups caused by clogged garbage disposals. So, if you’re looking to install an air gap between your dishwasher and garbage disposal, follow these simple steps!

Step 1: Look for a precut hole on your counter

Many countertops already have a precut hole near the base of the faucet. Usually, a flat cap is covering this hole. When you locate this cap, pry it open using a flat-blade screwdriver or remove the lock nut underneath it if has one. If you don’t find this precut hole, you will have to drill a hole in the countertop for the air gap.

Use an electric drill and hole saw to drill a hole near the sink’s rim, so the air gap has enough room if the tubes overflow. If you are not comfortable using a drill yourself, I will suggest hiring a professional, so you don’t end up damaging your countertop.

Step 2: Connect the dishwasher drain hose to the air gap

The small leg of the air gap should connect to the dishwasher drain hose. Use stainless steel hose clamps to tightly attach the 5/8” tube to the 5/8” leg of the air gap.

Step 3: Connect the air gap to garbage disposal

Cut a 7/8” length of tubing to fit between the air gap and your garbage disposal. Connect this tubing to the dishwasher outlet of the garbage disposal. If the dishwasher was not connected to the garbage disposal previously, this outlet will have a plug inside it which needs to be removed before connecting it to the air gap. Secure the connections using a suitable metal clamp.

Step 4: Insert the air gap through the precut hole in the countertop

The air gap has a cover on its head. Remove it before pushing the air gap through the countertop hole from below. Lastly, ensure to attach the air gap securely to the counter using plumbing fittings. Then put the cover back on the air gap head.

Step 5: Run the dishwasher to ensure secure connections

Running the dishwasher on a complete cycle will ensure that the air gap has been fitted perfectly without leaking through the pipe connections. If you don’t find any dripping signs, it means you have successfully installed an air gap to your garbage disposal.

Given below is a video showing the detailed installation of an air gap between a garbage disposal and a dishwasher.

Do I need a dishwasher air gap?

Whether or not you need an air gap in your kitchen can depend on several factors. You may need to install an air gap with your dishwasher to comply with the plumbing code of your area of residence. Moreover, installing an air gap can be an essential precaution to keep your family safe. It prevents sewage from backing up into your dishwasher and protects your entire family from harmful contaminants that can cause serious illness.

Wrap up

As you can see, an air gap is an essential component of a functioning dishwasher. It is a necessary safety precaution that ensures waste water doesn’t seep back into your sink pipes or dishwasher. Installing one is easy, and anyone with a bit of know-how and common sense can do it.

It’s an important fitting that can save you time and money in the maintenance of the dishwasher down the road. So, the next time you’re considering installing a dishwasher, think about adding an air gap to keep your home safe from potential plumbing and health issues.

Thomas Anderson

My name is Thomas Anderson, and I have worked briefly as a plumber. Even though I am currently working on a different career path I still help out my friends and family with their plumbing issues. This is a hobby blog where I share my knowledge with the audience through random articles. Through this blog, I hope to address some common questions about garbage disposals.

Hi this is your waste disposal specialist and today I’m going to show you how to install an InSink Evolution Compact Garbage Disposal Unit. This is a very Steroid Drogerie high quality and quiet disposal unit.

Tools for the Job

  1. Electrical Tape
  2. Slotted Screwdriver
  3. Wire Nuts
  4. Plumbers Putty
  5. Adjustable Pliers

Depending on your Sink Configuration these tools should come in handy:

  1. Water Hose Clamp
  2. Dishwasher Drain Connector Kit
  3. Air Gap
  4. Drain Tube Extension
  5. Drain Auger
  6. Phillips Screwdriver modafinil versus adrafinil hier is waarom u side effects
  7. Hammer
  8. Pipe Wrench
  9. Hacksaw
  10. Drain Tap
  11. Clamp Connectors

Removing the Old Waste Disposal Unit

How to install a garbage disposal1. Keep in mind that the hose from the dishwasher goes to the half inch pipe and the hose from the disposal goes to the seven eighths inch pipe. Reach underneath the sink and poke the bottom part of the air gap through the sink making sure the vent hole faces the sink.

2. Now go underneath the sink and tighten down the nut make sure it has a watertight seal. If your sink has already a disposal unit fitted that needs to be replaced it is advised to turn of the main switch at the circuit breaker. Make sure that the disposal unit doesn’t get turned on when switching the unit off.

3. Remove the two three eighths inch nuts from the discharge tube and remove the discharge. You’ll need to loosen up the drainage pipe nut where the discharge tube goes into. Make sure to have a bucket or some cloth material underneath the pipes to catch the excessive water that might be leaking.

4. Loosen the clamp from the dishwasher holes. Remove the dishwasher holes from the disposal but if your sink has an air gap you will be removing the holes that come from the seven eighths inch tube on the air gap.

5. Use a hammer to knock the lower batting ring counter clockwise. Use your hand underneath the disposal to support it and turn the lower mounting ring the rest of the way counterclockwise and the disposal will come off, remember dishwasher hose’s comes with a variety of different sized ends. Cut the end of the dishwasher holes so that the smaller portion can connect to the half inch tube on the air gap.

6. Connect the dish washer hose to the half inch tube on the air gap with a clamp. Now connect a piece of flexible plumbing tubing to the tube of the air gap. Remove the old throat piece assembly from the sink. Sometimes you can reuse the old throat piece but it is always a more professional job if you install the new one.

7. Unscrew the three set screws until the mounting ring and the backup flange are loose. Now with a screwdriver you can remove the snap ring. Get your screwdriver underneath the snap ring and wiggle it till it all comes off.

Installing the Mounting Hardware

1. Now the other parts of the assembly will come obviously. Push the throat piece up through the sink. Clean up the sink so that there is no old plumber’s putty or debris.

2. Loosen the three set screws and use a screwdriver to pry up the snap ring. Now remove the quick collar stopper. Remove the mounting ring. Remove the backup flange and the friction ring.

3. Use a handful of plumbers putty and work it between your palms to make a cigar-shaped length. Wrap the plumbers putty around the flange of the throat piece while using a liberal amount of plumbers putty to ensure a good seal beneath the throat piece.

4. If you have a helper let him/her help hold the throat piece firmly in place while you’re working underneath the sink. If you don’t have a helper use something heavy like the garbage disposal unit

5. Put on the friction ring and the backup flange with the screws of the Manning ring in the Lucent position. Insert the mounting ring and then with a screwdriver install the snap ring on the groove of the throat peace. Keep working at it until you hear the click.

6. Reposition your flash so that it’s right in the middle of the whole. Now tighten each of the three screws in turn like you would tighten the lug nuts on a wheel. Slightly tight each nut one by one until all of them is tight enough. Now clean the excess plumbers putty from around the flange.

Now it’s time to install the Garbage Disposer Unit
How to install a garbage disposal
1. It’s more comfortable to use a support underneath the disposal unit when attaching it to the mounting ring. When you have the disposal in position, twist the lower mounting ring that is attached to the disposal clockwise onto the mounting ring of the throat assembly. When you have it attached use a pair of adjustable pliers to squeeze the lower mounting ring clockwise until it is very tight and secure.

2. If you have a dishwasher you will need to remove the drain plug from inside the dishwasher inlet. A big screwdriver and a hammer work just fine. Once you have knocked it out make sure you remove it from the disposal.

3. You may find it easier to remove this drain plug prior to installing the disposal. If you don’t have a dish washer leave the drain plug in place. Now that the drain plug is removed install the hose that goes from the 78 cm portion of the air gap to the dishwasher inlet on the disposal. Cut the hose to length if necessary.

4. Remember to put the clamp on your hose before installing the hose. Push the hose all the way onto the inlet and tighten the clamp. Attach the disposal discharge tube to the anti-vibration tail pipe mount. Attach the drain pipes.

Attach the Electrical Wires

How to install a garbage disposal1. Remove the electrical cover panel from the bottom of the disposal. Pull out the electrical wires and use your voltage detector to double check while making sure that the circuit breaker serving the garbage disposal is still off.

2. Now pull the electrical cable through the clamp connector so that the wires come out of the wiring area. If you have a metal armored cable make sure to tight it securely with the metal clamp connector.

3. Attach the white wire from the disposal to the white house wire. Connect the black wire from the disposal to the black wire of the house. If a ground wire was provided it would go to the green terminal. Now put the wires and the connectors into the wiring area and close the cover with the provided screw.

4. Turn the circuit breaker back on. Now turn on the water and then turn on the garbage disposal unit. Thoroughly check underneath the sink for any leaks. Also turn on the dishwasher to make sure it’s draining properly. If there’s no leaks involved when finished installing your InSink Evolution Compact Garbage Disposer you should remember (if you have a dishwasher) that you must knock out the drain plug that goes to the dishwasher.

Congratulations you’ve just installed an garbage disposal unit with no leaks and it works great.

How to install a garbage disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to install a garbage disposal

We have come to depend on the garbage disposal as the workhorse of the kitchen. Invented in 1927 by John Hammes, the garbage disposal has remained fairly consistent in its design but has increased in use to the point of becoming a required appliance in just about every kitchen. The following guides will give you all the information you need to select and install new a disposal, use your disposal properly, and even troubleshoot problems and make common repairs to your unit.

How a Garbage Disposal Works

How to install a garbage disposal

The garbage disposal is mounted to the underside of a sink and is designed to collect solid food waste in a grinding chamber. When you turn on the disposal, a spinning disc, or impeller plate, turns rapidly, forcing the food waste against the outer wall of the grinding chamber. This pulverizes the food into tiny bits, which then get washed by water through holes in the chamber wall. While disposals do have two blunt metal “teeth,” called impellers, on the impeller plate, they do not have sharp blades, as is commonly believed.

Things You Should Never Put in a Garbage Disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

Your garbage disposal is different from your actual garbage can. Not all food scraps and liquids are meant to be poured into your disposal. To prevent clogs and disposal jams, it’s important to learn what foods are best left for the trash and what the garbage disposal is meant to be used for. In general, you should not put in tough or fibrous food scraps, potato peels, grease and oil, and pits and other hard objects.

Garbage Disposal Troubleshooting

How to install a garbage disposal

A little troubleshooting of common garbage disposal problems can save you hundreds of dollars in service calls or an unnecessary purchase of a new unit. Most disposal problems are related to jams. A jammed disposal is easy to fix, but ignoring a jam and repeatedly restarting the unit can burn out the motor.

Repair a Clogged Garbage Disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

Clogs are most often caused by improper foods, such as grease, potato peels, or hard-to-grind foods going down the disposal. Clogs can occur in the disposal itself, but usually, they appear in the drainpipe downstream of the disposal. The best way to prevent clogs is to keep problem scraps out of the disposal and put them in the trash instead. Also, remember to keep it clean.

Selecting a Garbage Disposal

How to install a garbage disposal

Choosing a new garbage disposal can be as simple or as detailed as you’d like to make it. You can head out to your local home center or appliance store and pick up a standard model that will most likely serve your needs just fine. On the other hand, you can research the latest additional features offered on some disposals, such as fancy stainless steel grinding chambers or extra insulation for sound reduction, and narrow it down to a model with just the right bells and whistles.

Garbage Disposal Installation

How to install a garbage disposal

Installing a garbage disposal is fairly straightforward but does require some very basic plumbing and electrical wiring skills. Most handy-ish homeowners can install a new disposal in a few hours.

Garbage Disposal Removal

How to install a garbage disposal

Removing a garbage disposal is necessary if you are going to replace a sink or a failed garbage disposal. With many disposal models, you can quickly release the motor unit (the heavy part) from the sink assembly and set it aside to simplify the rest of the disassembly and removal.

All situations are different, so if you’re researching garbage disposals, pay close attention to the outlets, power supply, and other specific details of your sink and kitchen set-up. These details will determine what kind of garbage disposal you might be able to get, and how simple (or difficult) installation and repairs will be.

In this how-to tutorial video, it’s your old friend West Harris, again. A garbage disposal is one of the most useful kitchen products ever invented, and no one does it better than InSinkErator. Watch as he demonstrates how to install an InSinkErator garbage disposal while offering his secret tricks of the trade for an installation that is built to last (like using plumber’s putty, rather than the gasket that comes with the disposal).

Installing an InSinkErator Garbage Disposal

Here is a basic overview of all the steps that go into installing this InSinkErator Badger:

  1. If you want to make a seal with putty, remove the flanges and fasteners from the bottom of the disposal.
  2. Clean out the sink to prevent interference with the seal. In the video example, there is an undermount kitchen sink, but configuration probably doesn’t matter much to disposal installation.
  3. Put putty around the drain.
  4. Attach the fastening system (much easier with two sets of hands).
  5. Remove excess putty from sink.
  6. Install the rubber gasket into the tailpipe of the garbage disposal.
  7. Put the flange on the discharge tube and attach it where the rubber gasket attached to the tailpipe. How to install a garbage disposal
  8. Connect the dishwasher drain hose. If no dishwasher, leave the knockout plug in place.
  9. Your disposal should have a cord, but if not, you will have to attach one.
  10. Attach the disposal to the mounting ring underneath the sink drain.
  11. Attach the drain to your drain pipe.
  12. Check for leaks.
  13. Plug it in!

For a great deal on garbage disposals, try this Insinkerator Badger-5XP 3/4 HP. If anything in the video is unclear, please contact us. We are happy to hear from our readers and customers, and we want to help you get the job done right the first time.

Save on Garbage Disposals Online

Don’t hesitate to call on us and don’t forget to take advantage of our great pricing on all garbage disposals. Don’t go another day without working disposal. Life is so much better when you can cut down the time you spend cleaning up food out of the sink. Another great disposal brand we carry is Waste King.

Related To:

Materials and Tools:

How to install a garbage disposal

View of Sink Pipes

Help keep your kitchen drain free of clogged food particles by installing a garbage disposal.

Phillips- and flat-head screwdrivers
large and small slip-joint pliers
measuring tape
PVC primer and glue
plumber’s putty
PVC saw
safety glasses

The garbage disposal will require a dedicated electrical switch and power supply. You’ll probably want to have these installed by a professional electrician.


1. Determine whether you have enough room underneath your sink to install the disposal.

2. Turn off the water and remove all of the existing drainpipes except for the pipe coming from the wall.

3. Remove the large nut from the sink strainer where you will be installing the garbage disposal, and push the strainer basket up through the drain hole.

4. Clean the area well.

5. Place a rubber seal on the underside of the drain flange. If your new disposal doesn’t include a rubber seal, you’ll need to use plumber’s putty. Push the drain flange into place in the drain hole.

6. Place a rubber seal on the drain flange on the underside of the sink.

7. Attach the metal backup ring, flat side up.

8. Loosely attach the mounting ring with three screws. Push the mounting ring up, and secure it with the snap ring. Tighten the mounting screws a little at a time until the assembly is tight and even.

9. If your disposal will be connected to the dishwasher drain, use a hammer and screwdriver to remove the knock out plug.

10. Turn off the power to the disposal at the circuit breaker box.

11. Remove the plate on the back of the unit.

12. Feed the electrical cable through the strain relief sleeve into the disposal.

13. Connect the electrical wires. Connect the ground wire to the green screw on the disposal, and splice white to white and black to black. Secure the connections with wire nuts, firmly tighten the strain relief sleeve, and replace the cover plate.

14. Push the disposal into the mounting bracket, and turn the locking ring until all three housing pins catch. Turn the locking ring as tightly as possible. Use slip-joint pliers to finish tightening the locking ring; you should be able to hear the pins snap into place.

15. Attach the 90-degree disposal drainpipe to the unit.

16. Reattach the tailpiece to the other bowl of the sink.

17. Attach an adjustable coupling to the main drainpipe.

18. Attach P-traps both to the disposal and to the tailpiece from the other sink bowl. Adjust the P-traps so that they are level with each other, and rotate the disposal so that the pipes are aligned properly.

19. Use straight pipes and a “T” fitting to connect both drains into one line, and route the drainpipes into the main drain line. Use a PVC saw to cut pipes to the proper length. You may need to use angled fittings to align the drainpipes properly.

20. Dry fit the pieces of the drain assembly, and then secure them in place with PVC glue. Spread the PVC glue on the outside of the pipe and the inside of the fitting. Set the pieces in place, and give them 1/4 turn. Hold them in place for approximately 20 seconds to allow the glue to set. PVC glue melts the PVC material to create a strong weld.

21. Tighten all adjustable connectors, and connect the dishwasher drain line.

22. Turn the water back on and run water through the disposal for a few minutes to check for leaks. If there aren’t any, then turn the power back on. Your disposal will probably include a jam breaker wrench. As its name implies, the jam-breaker wrench can be inserted into a hole in the bottom of the unit and rotated to loosen a jammed disposal.

Tip: Feed a lemon into the disposal once every month to keep it smelling fresh. Feed small ice cubes into the disposal to keep the blades clean and sharp.

How to Wire, Install or Replace a Garbage Disposal

Wiring, installing or replacing a garbage disposal may, at first, appear to be a daunting task, but with the right tools and a little know-how, it can be as simple as grinding up last night’s mashed potatoes.

Garbage disposals are truly the unsung heroes of the kitchen. You may not think much of them if you don’t have one installed, but once you begin utilizing your garbage disposal, it’ll be hard to know how you ever managed without it. They gladly swallow up your leftovers and other kitchen undesirables and they never moan or groan about what kinds of things you feed it. So, with a little bit of preparation and some spare time, you can be on your way to living the good life–the garbage disposal life.

In order to install a garbage disposal, you have to have an available outlet that is protected by a 120 volt, 20 amp circuit breaker. Note that a GFCI outlet will not do the trick. Once the proper outlet is in place, make sure that the power is shut off, and then start gathering your tools. The required tools are:

  • Bucket & Rags
  • Plumbers putty
  • Putty knife
  • Screwdrivers
  • Hammer
  • Wire strippers
  • Wire nuts & electrical tape
  • Pipe wrench

1. Clear everything from under your sink so that there is room to operate. The first task is to disconnect and remove the strainer and all of waste drain lines from the sink.

2. Place your bucket under the sink and remove the wastelines. Empty all of the excess water into the bucket

3. Once the waste lines are removed, you need to remove the mounting assembly. You should see a large nut that is securing the strainer. Remove the nut.

4. Remove the strainer and make sure to clear away any pre-existing plumbers putty from around the area. You want the surfaces to be nice and clean.

5. Now you can open your new garbage disposal and begin installing it. First off, you will need the sink flange and the mounting assembly. The mounting assembly includes upper and lower mounting rings and mounting bolts. Open up your plumbers putty and place a quarter-inch coil of putty around the drain. Next, take the sink flange, place it in the drain and press it down carefully onto the putty.

6. Find your gasket and mounting ring and head back under the sink. Take the gasket and the mounting ring and push them up the flange. Connect the snap ring to the flange, which will keep the gasket and ring in place.

7. Now it’s time to tighten the mounting bolts. Locate the three mounting bolts and begin tightening them. Alternate between the three bolts, and make sure that they are evenly tightened. Plumbers putty will most likely emerge from under the flange, but there’s no need to worry; just wipe away the excess.

8. Now comes the wiring. Rest the disposer on its side underneath the sink. After shutting off the breaker, you need to remove the disposal’s cover plate to access the wiring. Connect the white and black wires to the matching wires from the power supply. Next ground the supply wire and replace the electrical cover plate on the unit.

9. If you happen to have a dishwasher then there is an extra step in the process. Find the close-ended tube on the side of the disposal, near the top. This is where the dishwasher inlet line is connected. Take out the line plug with a screwdriver and a hammer. The plug may fall into your disposal, so be sure that you get it out before proceeding.

10. Now you’re ready to mount your disposal. Line it up with the mounting assembly under the sink. There are three tabs on the disposal that help it lock into the mounting assembly. Once the tabs are into the mounting assembly, turn the disposal so that it locks into place. This may be a bit frustrating, but be patient. You will know when it locks into place. After it is locked it will still be a bit loose. Don’t fret; there’s more to come.

11. Shift your disposal so that the discharge tube lines up with the water pipes. If you have a dishwasher, connect the drain line to the inlet port on the side of the disposal. Your “J” trap will probably not line up perfectly with the disposal, especially if you have a double-bowl sink. Cut some PVC plumbing pipes so that the connection fits properly. Remember to slide the lock nut on the pipe before the nylon washer.

12. Once the plumbing is connected, make sure that all of the nuts are tight and that the disposal line is secure. There is a rotating cam collar near the mounting assembly. Tighten the collar down with a screwdriver or wrench. The disposal should now be locked into place.

13. Now it’s time to test your handy work. Turn on the faucets and let the water flow through the disposal. Inspect every area to ensure that there is no leakage. If you have a dishwasher, turn it on and check that connection. Tighten up any problem areas to make sure everything stays dry.

14. Restore power to the outlet under the sink and plug in the disposal. Turn on the water because it needs to be running for you to flip the switch. Always run the water when you run your disposal! You should hear the exciting sound of your lean, mean, disposing machine.

Welcome to the world of garbage disposal living. Enjoy your new friend in the kitchen, but always respect what your disposal is capable of doing. Safety is of the utmost importance when dealing with a garbage disposal, so keep your hands and fingers clear of the opening.

No matter how good the quality, garbage disposal needs to be replaced after a few years. And there are two major reasons behind it. Either the waste disposal unit starts making a loud noise while it is on or the blades are not sharp enough to grind down food or leftovers properly. And no one likes to work around a kitchen sink from where horrific noises are coming. And also, dull blades mean frequent clogging of the sink. If you notice any of these two major signs, you know it’s time to install a new garbage disposal.

Installing in-sink waste disposal is no big deal. Anyone can easily fix the disposer under the sink with proper step-by-step instructions by side. Besides, the instruction manual is common with every new garbage disposal bought. In addition to the manual, many brands also provide basic tools for proper DIY garbage disposal installation. Make sure to read the manual thoroughly before you begin installation as it will only help you to finish the project on time.

The motor of waste disposal units ranges between 3/4 HP to 2 HP for residential use. While the horsepower may be different, some common installation steps help with DIY. And today we’ll be discussing those steps to help you with garbage disposal installation for the first time or replacement.

How to install a garbage disposal

How To Install A Garbage Disposal Unit?

DIY installation is way more inexpensive than calling a plumber or professional. Plus, you’ll not need expensive stuff for such a simple thing. While important tools come with the disposer unit, you’ll need to take out a few household tools from the garage. Take a look at things you need to gather before installation.

Materials you’ll need:

  • Garbage disposer
  • Plumber’s putty
  • Wire nuts
  • Wiring kit(if not provided with disposer)

Tools you’ll require:

  • Compatible screwdriver
  • Putty knife
  • Pliers
  • Towels
  • Safety glasses
  • A small bucket
  • Hacksaw/PVC cutter

Step 1: The Basic Preparation

Whether installing garbage disposal for the first time or replacing the old one, always turn off the circuit. After removing the plug or turning the switch off, now its time to remove the existing assembly. Position the small bucket underneath the drain pipe. This will catch excess water while you unfasten the drain pipe.

After removing the P-trap drainpipe, push the sink strainer up to remove it too. Now grab the putty knife to scrape off the excess putty on the strainer edge. You can use towels to clean the spills or wipe clean the strainer edge after removing the putty.

Step 2: Preparing the New Waste Disposal

Take out the garbage disposal from the box and set the components nearby you while for easy access during installation. If the flange is already pre-assembled, then well and good as you’ll not have to go through the confusing part. But not to worry if you have to assemble the parts by yourself. First, collect the components that go underneath the sink. This usually has a ring, fiber gasket, mounting ring, and a backup flange.

Take the new drain strainer and apply the plumber’s putty around the flange. Do not hesitate to use a little more putty and you can scrape the excess off once the drain sits in the hole perfectly. Lay a towel on the top of the new drain and put a heavy object over the towel. This will fix the new drain properly in place. You can put the garbage disposal unit itself if you find no heavy object nearby.

By the time putty dries, stack the fiber gasket or rubber whichever comes along with your new garbage grinder. After the gasket, goes in the backup flange and mounting ring on the underside of t